Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2017-05-02T06:02:36Z

FallenSky: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Enemy territory Infiltration|Stealth Mission}}==

===Part 1===

“Cramped! Cramped! Cramped! The distance is too cloo―se-! I really dislike you! Despite that, how can your face stay so calm even through this much! You brute!”

Kazuha-senpai, who was like that had a positivity level of 82. There was not even a single skull mark that denoted the decrease of positivity level. Even her abusive remarks couldn’t be felt as anything other than one type of communication to him.

“Senpai, you only say that with your words, but you don’t hate me do you? Also senpai had promised to accompany me on a date hadn’t you?”

“Don’t treat an infiltration mission like a date you―!”

Right at that time, a slightly large wave lifted up the neck of the ship highly.

The neck of the ship rode through the undulating waves and was half falling with a jerk.

Kazuha-senpai was “UWAA!” surprised and her shoulder approached Kazuki.

An endless ocean. The small boat looked like an untrustworthy leaf floating on the sea.

“It’s okay, senpai. When push comes to shove…”

“When push comes to shove…?” Kazuha-senpai, who was shrinking her body looked at him imploringly.

“When push comes to shove, please stabilize the movement of the boat with Psychokinesis Kazuha-senpai.”

“You're relying on me!? I looked like an idiot for thinking that you were a little dependable heree―!!”

“Of course I’m also doing my best in driving the boat. But well, inside the bay, the waves are killed by the peninsula and island making the water quite calm so it’s okay. Though the morning seems early.”

Kazuki peered through the binoculars that were hanging on his neck while reinforcing his eyesight using magic.

“…Rather, what's scarier are human’s eyes, this is an infiltration mission after all.”

“The risk of discovery, the story is that Yamato doesn’t perform the coast security satisfactorily anyway right? If it’s just a citizen’s boat then it’s going to be overlooked even if it’s discovered, right?”

“Because the government cut the electric supply to western Japan, the emotions of western Japan’s citizen have become the worst. Something like a suspicious boat they have never seen might be reported right away to Yamato.”

“Is, is that so…this is the enemy’s territory after all…. Even though this is Mie prefecture…”

That odd way of speaking unintentionally made Kazuki float an ironic smile. Kazuha-senpai talked even further.

“…When I studied the administrative divisions of Japan in elementary school, among the few that I couldn’t remember no matter what was Mie prefecture you know? I wonder if I incurred divine punishment…”

“For some reason I always jumbled up Aichi prefecture and Wakayama prefecture, I couldn’t make the distinction between them.”

“Fufufu, in that case you really like orange.” <ref>In Aichi and Wakayama prefectures, they have specialty oranges of their own.</ref>

Kazuha-senpai didn’t only insult him with abusive remarks, unexpectedly, when he made stupid talk with her, she was someone who would respond in a good mood. Finally she relaxed her stiff shoulders and showed a smiling face.

Looking at Kazuha-senpai’s face from the side where her hair was fluttering from the wind, Kazuki was charmed for a while.

And then Kazuha-senpai naturally leaned her shoulder and thigh unreservedly on Kazuki’s body. She became relaxed and from her mouth “~♪” a humming sound was starting to leak out.

“Hey, how long are we going to keep like this?”

“It might be around one hour or so.”

“Whaa―tt, that’s unexpectedly short. So it’s not a considerable boat trip then?”

“Is it disappointing?” Kazuki asked Kazuha-senpai whose face was full of disappointment.

Kazuha-senpai suddenly went ‘hah’ and made a face of realization, “I, it’s not disappointing at all, who in the world would want to spend time together with you! I want this to end quicklyy―!” She leaned her body forward in a fluster.

“The boat will shake so please don’t struggle so much I said.”

While Kazuki met an unexpected difficulty in operating the flap, he embraced Kazuha-senpai with his left hand.

When her waist was embraced by Kazuki’s arm, a heart mark flew from Kazuha-senpai with a plop.

“Perhaps, senpai wants to be like this and intentionally made a ruckus?”

“Tha, that’s not true! This lady killer!”

―The enjoyable time passed in the blink of an eye. And then,

“…This is problematic.” Kazuki murmured while peeking through his binoculars.

“There really are that many people?”

They finally reached a distance where they could clearly see the opposite shore, but unexpectedly there were people on the shoreline of Toba where they planned to disembark.

“There are a lot of fishing ships, breeding farms of oyster or seaweed, female divers…something is visible.”

“There are also female divers? Your eyes are absurdly good huh.”

In any case the visibility was exceedingly good on top of the sea, there was no hiding place.

They must go through a route where they wouldn’t enter anybody’s line of sight and make their landing.

“Let’s make a detour slightly and search for a coastline where there aren't any people.”

Kazuki steered the boat going side-by-side with the land.

“Ah. Oi, Hayashizaki, seagulls are coming here!”

Like a child, Kazuha-senpai shook the shoulder of Kazuki who didn’t peel his eyes off from the binoculars.

“Seagulls…? They might be used to humans from the pleasure cruise for sightseeing that scattered feed to them.”

“So they want some feed, yosh!”

It seemed Kazuha-senpai brought some snacks inside her waist-bag. She took out a rice cracker. She stood up on top of the unsteadily shaking boat while guarding her balance, “Here-!” and threw the pieces of broken rice cracker to the sky. The seagulls took a nose dive with good momentum and caught the cracker with its beak.

“Amazing! Come on look Hayashizaki, these guys came along! They are amazingly smart!! Ahaha-”

“Geez, what is senpai making merry for…”

Separating his eyes from the binoculars, he looked up at Kazuha-senpai who was standing beside him―Kazuki watched the girl’s radiant smile in fascination. He involuntarily lost the next word he was going to say. The fringe of Kazuha-senpai’s short casual Japanese clothes was turned up lightly from the strong wind, although she didn’t notice it because she was too engrossed at the seagulls and making merry.

(Well, it’s fine), Kazuki returned to his binoculars while his face was slightly reddening.

In her place, he was going to pay attention seriously at their surroundings.

―When he was looking in the distance, *GATAN!* the boat shook, then he heard Kazuha-senpai’s scream.

“Waaaaaaaaa, Hayashizaki, strange birds are! They scattered the seagulls and charging this way―!?”

Kazuki took his eyes from the binoculars and looked up to the sky―tension ran through his spine.

A large flock of birds blocked the blue sky, “GEE―! GEE―!” they were revolving around the boat while raising ominous chirps. It had protruding eyes that looked as if the eyeball were almost falling out, their beaks were curving windingly like old tree stumps. They were ominous birds from what Kazuki could see.

Of course they weren't natural animals― but Demon Beasts.

“Damn! …This spot is a Haunted Ground!”

Kazuki suddenly realized and looked down at the sea’s surface. The sea color ten-odd meters around them became a darkish color as if a stain was gathered in one spot of the ocean. Because Kazuki only watched the far away land and Kazuha-senpai only looked at the seagulls, they didn’t notice at all that they had stepped into a Haunted Ground.

Haunted Ground only broke out in a place where there were humans―if it was a course where pleasure ships and fishing ships often came, then surely it was possible for a Haunted Ground to be born on top of the sea. A spot where seagulls that were used to humans formed a group. It was suitable to be called a dominion of humans rather than nature.

However, Yamato’s provisional government, weren’t they dealing with the Haunted Ground properly?

Like this the people that worked on the sea would be in danger!

“O the will of whirling heaven god…gather in my hand, grant me the authority of judgement! O radiance of royalty's divine gift, become a dazzling brilliant drawn bow! Lightning Line.”

Both Kazuki’s hands hosted lightning. He drew the lightning to the limit and launched one, two streaks of lightning. This magic of Hikaru-senpai, even though each of its shots was inferior in power compared to Mio’s Barrett, it could be shot repeatedly.

One, two bodies of the demon birds were shot down and sank into the black water surface. With that as the start, the demon birds that were circling around to assess their prey directed their beaks at the boat and took a nose dive.

“I’m having a good fight, welcoming a good death, and wish to participate in even more battles in heaven! The divine protection of blood color in my eye! Berserk!!”

Beatrix’s level 1 magic that could be invoked with a short chanting time. Light flew down from between the gap of the clouds in the sky, it became power and resided inside Kazuki. His eyes were dyed deep crimson, his reflexes and physical strength were amplified.

Kazuki missed nothing of the demon birds’ beaks, he caught the beak of the bird that came the foremost barehanded. He swung the demon bird that he caught with all his strength, directing it to the second approaching demon bird’s beak and [used it as a shield]. Fresh blood scattered, he threw away the demon bird that bore a fatal wound from its fellow bird’s beak to the sea.

The third flying bird that approached him was caught by his left hand this time, and then once more he used it as a shield against the fourth bird.

He caught the birds with his hands and used them as shields before throwing them away…he struggled hard bare handed.

Looking at that scene from the side, Kazuha-senpai who was late in her battle preparations chanted her spell in a panic.

“O peerless master, make another showing from beyond the dream! Along with the flame of transformation, liberate the memory that is sealed inside the silver mirror right here!! Kenki Tensei!!”

Spheres of fire burst out around Kazuha-senpai. From there the phantom of famous swordsmen that left behind their names in history were summoned―the phantom swordsmen that were created from the spheres of fire landed on the water surface just like that―they were drowning while kicking and struggling. While unfortunate, there was no space for summoning on top of the cramped boat.

The mute phantom swordsmen were,

{What are you doing suddenly summoning us here gozaru-}
{Uwaa~, you are making fun of us~}

…They were sinking into the black sea with that kind of feeling.

“Uwaa―! You guys are useless―!”

Kazuha-senpai was completely cornered into the depths of mayhem, she screamed while gripping the edge of the boat.

“Senpai, the magic that you chose to chant was mistaken there!”

That miss was surely because the tactic of first summoning the phantom swordsmen and then using them to buy time for her to chant higher magic had already completely become a habit.

“I am the Miko of the Sword…Rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil right now in this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

While Kazuki was grappling with the demon birds, he managed to chant that spell in some way or other.

Flames welled out inside Kazuki’s hand where a holy ancient sword was created.

If he held a sword, then the fight was his. The nose diving demon birds were cut down one after another.

{Ooh, splendid! This is just like Tsubame Gaeshi <ref>Swallow Reversal, Sasaki Kojiro’s secret technique</ref>!}

Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar appeared and said so in cheers.

“Waa―! Kazuki! This time strange wriggling things from the sea are―!?”

When his attention was preoccupied with the sky, Kazuha-senpai’s scream reverberated once again. This time it was not from the sky but from the sea―countless tentacles were extending out and entangled the limbs of Kazuha-senpai.

“Wh, why is this thing not even sparing a glance at Hayashizaki, but only coming at me!?”

“Senpai, tentacles are that kind of Demon Beast! Before when they attacked Mio it was also like this.”

“What kind of Demon Beast is that, doing something so―! Uwa, stop it, don’t get inside the clothes!!”

The tentacles that were attached with suction pads on it pinned down the side of the boat while invading. Both of Kazuha-senpai’s arms and legs were captured. It forcefully opened up the four limbs and tried to creep in through the collar and hem stimulatingly.

The boat raised a cracking sound!

But the tentacles doing whatever it wanted to Kazuha-senpai was only for an instant.

Sensing the situation, Kazuki immediately ran his sword. First he cut down the tentacles that were going to invade into Kazuha-senpai’s clothes, then next he cut down the tentacles that were binding Kazuha-senpai’s arms and legs.

Kazuha-senpai, who became free leaped vigorously to Kazuki and hugged him, making the boat shake violently.

But no matter how many tentacles he cut down, the main body of the Demon Beast was squirming inside the black sea. Katana wouldn’t reach. Using Barrett would be useless because it would disappear from the sea water. Facing the sea and firing lightning arrows would also endanger themselves. Then….

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flowers, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world within a freezing vacuum…White Album!”

Kazuki chose Koyuki’s level 5 magic―a large scale magic that froze the designated space in its entirety. The monster inside the sea was frozen together with its surrounding sea water. And then most likely its breath was stopped just like that.

The dusky sea that was undergoing Haunted Ground transformation quickly became clear blue color.

Haunted Ground was spreading due to the existence of Demon Beasts. By defeating the Demon Beast, the original scenery would be recovered.

“Ah, how tiresome~. Sorry, I’m just completely holding you back…”

Kazuha-senpai was weakly exhausted on top of the boat, she released a deep sigh.

“Senpai…this still isn't the time to be relaxed yet.”

When the tentacles were clamping at Kazuha-senpai, Kazuki heard an awful voice of something cracking.

Cracks were entering the boat that was made of wood. Under both their feet, sea water was entering little by little.

“It's flooding!?”

If the ship was broken in this place, the operation would be a failure. They wouldn’t be able to land inconspicuously.

“…Should we go back for a moment, using [Blazing Wings] back to Irago Cape?”

“Even though the opposing shore is just right there already…! It’s my fault…!”

Kazuha-senpai stared at the opposing shore mortifyingly. Even while she was doing that, the small boat kept sinking.

“That’s right! Let’s swim to the farther shore!”

“There are a lot of fishing ships. If we go across swimming while still wearing clothes, we will completely look like suspicious people, senpai.”

“Then let’s go by diving!” Kazuha-senpai faced the sea and pulled Kazuki’s arm.

“How are we going to maintain our breath!?”

“It’s okay, leave it to me! …I’ll relinquish my dishonor from before!!”

Kazuha-senpai forcibly kept pulling *gui gui* Kazuki’s arm, she was trying to make the both of them leap into the sea together. (If she really has some idea), Kazuki hardened his determination.

“We are going! One two-!!”

Water was splashing along with a yell, the two dove into the sea.

…What in the world is Kazuha-senpai planning?

When he opened his eyes inside the sea that had high rate of transparency, Kazuki saw a miraculous sight.

Bubbles that repelled blue lights were pouring down from the surface into the water to Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai's location.

The bubble that was as big as a person’s head followed about around Kazuki’s face and then it entered inside his mouth.

…It’s air. Kazuha-senpai was pulling air into the water using Psychokinesis.

…Amazing. Once again, he felt that Kazuha-senpai’s talent in magic was extraordinary.

Kazuha-senpai grinned broadly inside the water and pointed at the direction of the land. Kazuki nodded at that.

If oxygen was supplied like this, then it was a distance that could be traversed sufficiently.

Utilizing magic and diving with one’s own body―this was his first experience, in a transparent blue world.

Changing from seagulls, this time it was fish, they coiled about around Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s surroundings.

===Part 2===

“Puhaa―! I wondered what was going to happen to us there for a second!”

Coming up from the water, Kazuha-senpai stood up on the beach unsteadily while taking a deep breath. But,

“Before we take a breather! Let’s move to a better hidden spot!”

This area was not a beach that had been developed for swimming, and there was no presence of anyone in the area. But at any rate, the unobstructed view in the beach was too good. The afternoon sun was ning down on them. Kazuki held Kazuha-senpai’s hand tightly and ran away into the forest that grew thickly near the beach.

“Don, don’t suddenly hold my hand like this―!”

“Somehow there is this thrill that makes the heart beat fast right?”

After escaping into the darkness of the forest, finally they could take a breather.

The two let out a wry chuckle while looking at each other’s face―Kazuki spontaneously caught his breath.

It was pink―if he was asked what was pink, it was Kazuha-senpai’s underwear color.

Senpai’s remodeled Japanese clothing was wet and became see-through, making a faint pink color show through it.

Going after the swimsuit, it was lovely underwear that made him feel the gap. That senpai was wearing this kind of underwear, that fact itself was cute. By any chance perhaps she put in considerable fighting spirit into choosing that underwear.

Moreover, because of her run-in with those tentacles and also with having to swim, her collar and hem was slovenly disordered.

Kazuki’s clothes were also similarly drenched, it was clinging heavily onto the skin. Kazuha-senpai saw Kazuki’s state, then she noticed that she was also in the same state, making her face boil red.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.06 056.jpg|thumb]]

“U, u, u, uWAA―!? Don’t look, don’t look this wayy―!!”

“So, sorry senpai! This is an act of god!!”

“I understand this is act of god or whatnot! I’m not particularly angry so just look behind―!!”

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai turned back at the same time, making their backs meet.

“Senpai, let’s dry the clothes and our body with magic.”

Kazuki suggested. If they used Psychokinesis to get rid of the water and salt and then produced high temperatures with Pyrokinesis, they could dry their clothes far quicker compared to letting it dry naturally.

“…I got it. Then I’m going to take off my clothes. Absolutely don’t look back.”

Kazuha-senpai answered like that for the sake of getting through this quickly.

Dryness was a process where the water particles escape to the air. Rather than letting the clothes dry while still wearing it, taking off the clothes and drying it off piece by piece would increase the surface area that came in contact with the air, making the drying-off several times faster.

…I wonder if this means that she trusts me.

That Kazuha-senpai was, currently, becoming naked right behind him.

Of course Kazuki didn’t have any intention to betray that trust. Absolutely none.

While determining his heart that he absolutely wouldn’t look behind, he himself removed the belt of his hakama and took off his remodeled Japanese clothes. Spreading out the removed clothing with his hands, he concentrated at his magic.

“Wa, WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?”

However after only a few moments, Kazuha-senpai raised a scream.

“Kazuha-senpai!?”

Kazuki immediately turned around. It couldn’t be helped.

It couldn’t be helped but, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai too was still in their underwear.

Their eyes met in a glance, shame flashed in Kazuha-senpai’s expression.

But on the contrary she didn’t continue that line of progress.

Kazuha-senpai screamed “Demon Beast!” and pointed forward.

Demon Beast she said? …This forest was real nature, it was by no means a Haunted Ground.

Even though this place was not supposed to be a Haunted Ground―there was a single crow in the direction that senpai pointed at.

It was just a normal bird at a single glance, but thick magic power was compressed inside that small body, warping the surrounding atmosphere slightly. And then above all, [it had three legs].

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai’s shoulders near him and changed places with her. He stood in front to cover her.

The three-legged crow was staring at Kazuki with eyes that were like black gems.

“…There is no need to be alert. I hold no hostility.”

“”The Demon Beast is talking!?”” Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were taken aback in shock.

The situation where a crow was talking was bizarre but…the words that it spoke were also strange.

The Demon Beast that materialized in this world because of {{furigana|Cancer|Malignant Alternate Boundary}} was absolutely the enemy of the human race.

It was completely their instinct, the meaning of their existence, that Demon Beasts attack only humans.

…No need to be alert? Those were words that overturned the concept of Demon Beast right from its root.

“What is called a Demon Beast is something that is established in Mythology as the enemy of the human race…”

The three-legged crow opened its beak and spun human language.

“…I am different. I am something established to be the guide of the monarch <Yatagarasu>. O King of Solomon, the Japanase Mythology welcomes you. Please head to Ise Imperial Shrine just like that somehow.”

Welcomes? …Even though we came here to defeat Amaterasu.

If he assumed that this was not a Diva or a Demon Beast, then what in the world is this crow?

The crow that introduced itself as Yatagarasu informed just that and then it spread its black wings with a flap and flew away.

The instant it flew to the sky, that figure melted into the air and disappeared.

The left behind Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were bewildered and stood stock still.

“…Kazuki, just now, what do you think is going on?”

Kazuha-senpai asked with voice mixed with confusion.

[Welcome]. Did it have the meaning exactly like the what word implied, or….

Yatagarasu―it was an existence that was made to be Amaterasu’s messenger in Japanese Mythology.

Both of them unintentionally faced each other. And then, they remembered once more that both of them were still in their underwear.

“Waa!? I forgot, don’t look this way!!”

“I’m sorry, it’s an act of god!”

Both of them sprang up startled and turned their backs to each other again.

“…What’s with you, act of god, act of god. You keep saying that.”

While they resumed drying their clothes, Kazuha-senpai talked with a hint of complaint and then, *bump*, she threw her own back to Kazuki’s back. Kazuha-senpai’s back hair that fluttered behind tickled Kazuki’s nape.

Perhaps there ought to be some more words that he should say. Not an excuse that he said because he was afraid to be scolded. Because Kazuha-senpai was a much softer person than what her surface attitude hinted.

“Kazuha-senpai’s risqué appearance, really made my heart beat fast.”

“What are you saying, idiot!”

“The pink underwear was cute.”

“Aren’t you just thinking too simply that a girl will be happy as long as she got praised!?”

“It’s fine right, I said that was an act of god.”

“You are a pervert!” *BUMP! BUMP!* the hits to his back were strengthened.

But he had the hunch that senpai at this moment was not angry but rather, she was enjoying herself.

“…Really, I’m finished here already.”

Behind Kazuki, there was the presence of Kazuha-senpai wearing her clothes in a rustle.

“Eh, already!? That’s fast!”

“Hmph, that’s because you are saying stupid things. Idii―ot idii―ot. Magic good for nothing.”

Rotating with a twirl, Kazuha-senpai who had finished changing her clothes circled around to Kazuki’s front.

“Senpai…I’m, still in emergency here.”

Kazuki was taken aback being stared at right from the front.

“It’s doesn’t really matter right, you are a man after all.”

What kind of reason was that? Kazuha-senpai bent her knees at that spot and squatted down, then her line of sight was creeping all over Kazuki’s body intently *jii―*.

“…Fuun, just as expected it’s a body with the feel of a boy. …Fuun.”

He didn’t really get embarrassed getting stared at but…for some reason he couldn’t concentrate on the magic.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

When they walked from the coast to the city of Toba, the town that prospered from the sightseeing and fishing industry was changed into quite a place from being put under the state of a [time of war].

“First let’s settle down a little and talk about what we are going to do from now on.”

Saying that, Kazuki pointed at the eatery in the street corner. In Toba, there were a few eateries lining up. This eatery was called <Ama <ref>Female diver who collects shells, seaweed, etc.</ref> hut> where people could eat fresh maritime products that were just picked by the diver.

“Now that you mentioned it, certainly my stomach is empty.”

Kazuha-senpai was also in agreement. …Today they were having a fairly rushed schedule until now. After Kazuki explained the outline of the operation yesterday they departed from Nagoya at the early morning the very next day, arriving at Irago Cape. There they sailed off after finishing the boat operation training, and then they landed at the town of Toba in Mie Prefecture right at this point of time, the time had already approaching midday. Everything were events that were happening throughout this morning.

They were in the middle of an important operation, be that as it may, it was hard to go against their sense of hunger.

If they didn’t have a meal here, they didn’t know what would happen from now on after this.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai sat side-by-side at the counter, then they ordered the shellfish combination platter that was the specialty here with the traveling expenses they received from Akane-senpai. At the opposite side of the counter, the auntie there lined up the shellfish on the earthen charcoal brazier and started grilling.

With a voice so small that could only be heard by Kazuha-senpai, Kazuki confirmed the thing that he was concerned at the foremost.

“Regarding that <Yatagarasu> from before, did Futsunushi no Kami say anything at all?”

“I too asked inside my head what that was about, but…”

A Telepathy directed at Astrum, it was that kind of thing.

“…That guy, he doesn’t give any reply and is ignoring me.”

So it was 'No Comment'. Despite making frivolous talk like commenting on someone’s sword skill as Tsubame Gaeshi or what else.

That crow called Yatagarasu, according to the myth it was the messenger of Amaterasu.

“What in the world does it mean with [Welcome]? Even though we are coming here for Japanese Mythology’s chief god…Amaterasu’s defeat. In the first place, isn’t Amaterasu supposed to lose her sanity from becoming a Wild God?”

There was something strange that he felt from Futsunushi no Kami’s story that was supposed to be [the operation’s premise].

During the operation where they were infiltrating enemy territory that required caution, it was a terrifying matter for doubt to rise to the surface towards the premise of the operation in the first place.

When Kazuki exposed Futsunushi no Kami’s insincerity, Kazuha-senpai made a sad face.

“Bu, but Futsunushi no Kami is…”

“Of course it’s not like I’m thinking that Futsunushi no Kami is Yamato’s spy or something like that.”

When Kazuki said so, Kazuha-senpai released a breath in relief.

“If Futsunushi no Kami and Yatagarasu are trying to set a trap for us, there is no need at all to make that kind of greeting to us.”

Of course he was doubtful whether he really could accept that [Welcome] Yatagarasu said at face value, but wasn’t what Yatagarasu meant to declare at that time was that [this is not a trap].

“…I feel some doubt that this operation can proceed just as planned, but for the time being there is nothing we can do except go to Ise Imperial Shrine to see what’s happening there.”

What awaited them at that place, was it really [a battle against Amaterasu] or…. If by some chance that was not whats going to happen, then for what kind of reason did Futsunushi no Kami call Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai here.

…If he was called to the enemy's territory here because of some ill will though, then that was the worst situation.

“Here, our specialty, the large manilla clam! You two are whispering secretly there, but this is not delicious when it’s not freshly baked. Chuck the food into your mouth quickly and eat up!! <ref>The auntie is speaking with some kind of local dialect here. [Should be Mie dialect; they are in Mie, after all]</ref>”

The auntie presented the large plate piled up with clams from across the counter.

The moment they saw it, Kazuha-senpai went “Wha, this is different from the clam that I know!?” and raised her voice. What they saw was something excessively large to be called clam, its size was almost as big as the palm of a child. Adding to its plump body, soup was pooling in plenty on its shell, the nice aroma of salt rising up.

Next the auntie handed over a big serving of rice. Kazuha-senpai immediately ate a mouthful of the clam, after that she gulped down the rice heartily, “Delicious-!” her expression brightened.

The auntie laughed in a good mood after seeing that scene.

“I’m still grilling lots and lots here! There is turban scallop, or this yesso scallop!”

Kazuki looked around inside the shop once more. It was a snug eatery, but its walls were decorated with autographs of celebrities that even Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai knew. There was even the picture of the auntie in a wet suit as a diver hung on the wall. …Inside that mundane atmosphere, it made them feel a peace of mind somehow.

It appears that even when this place changed from Japan into Yamato, the life of the normal people didn’t change at all.

“…Kazuha-senpai, your [Delicious!] just now is not good. You don’t look like a local.”

Kazuki lowered his voice and whispered on her ears. “Ah, I see!” Kazuha-senpai pressed her own mouth.

“Senpai, let’s make our setting as a bacouple that doesn’t read the atmosphere even in this kind of emergency and still came sightseeing.”

Kazuha-senpai went “Eeeehh!?” and lost her presence of mind.

“I have heard that it’s difficult to get exposed on infiltration missions when the spies act like a couple.”

While Kazuki was whispering, he embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist and brought her closer to him.

Kazuha-senpai twitched for a moment in hesitation, but perhaps she immediately judged in her reasoning that such a method could work, she meekly reclined on Kazuki’s shoulder.

“…But, I don’t understand what we should do to act as a couple you know.”

Her cheeks were slightly colored and she whispered weakly.

“I think it’s fine if we use Mio’s words as reference.”

“…I see. It’s that kind of feeling…”

Mio, who could make someone understand in one mention was really Mio. Kazuha-senpai nodded slightly. And then she was nuzzling herself on top of Kazuki’s shoulder like a small animal. “…Kazu-kun, aa―n.” Like so, she whispered with a sweet voice while presenting a large clam with a chopstick. Kazuki received a shock in his chest. '…Kazu-kun', she said?

What in the world was this throbbing inside his chest? [This is gap moe desu, Kazuki-oniisan!!] He had the feeling that Lotte’s voice was reverberating inside his head.

After Kazuki accepted that clam with his mouth and ate it, this time he returned the favor to Kazuha-senpai.

“Kazuha, aa―n.” Like that the two of them turned in their seat while flirting and fed each other with clams.

“…Thi, this is too embarrassing…”

“But Kazuha right now, is awfully cute. I’m having a throbbing I have never felt until now.”

“Sto, stop it you idiot! Geez…stupid Kazu-kun…”

This person, wasn’t she getting too carried away with the mood?

“Ooaa~! You two suddenly become really intimate! You know this clam, when fellow lovers eat this there is this legend that you will be able to marry your companion perfectly, eat a lot!!”

The auntie in the counter lined up a lot of grilled clams one after another in front of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai.

Somehow it's just like what they aimed for, it seemed they could finish this without looking suspicious.

“…I’m doing this, only for the sake of the mission so…”

Kazuha-senpai whispered subduedly.

“Then I will fully enjoy this situation while it lasts. Here Kazuha, aa―n.”

Kazuki embraced her waist even stronger and gave the newly arriving clam to senpai with ‘aa―n’. Kazuha-senpai helplessly cuddled her body closer and obediently chewed the food.

“…However I never thought it would become something this outrageous.”

―A voice from behind.

Even while flirting with Kazuha-senpai, Kazuki didn’t miss that voice of the local customer.

When he took a glance behind, there were two male customers around their thirties sitting in the back table seat.

“Those brats are thinking that it’s interesting, but to say such a thing like a war with Japan. They are thinking such an unbelievable idea. Saying things like Solomon's 72 Pillars are trying to take over the country, though I think there might be some truth in that.” <ref>These locals also talk with really heavy accent.</ref>

“But those guys in the new government of Yamato became too eager in war with that Japan. They are completely apathetic with the life of the common people, it’s really vexing ze. Even when a Haunted Ground appears they just leave it alone, when it’s still Japan such a thing is unthinkable.”

“The Haunted Ground has spread until the sea around here huh, recently. When we are going fishing we have to be careful not to carelessly step into that area. …Even though this sea of Ise is Amaterasu-sama’s important kitchen don’t you agree?”

“This is because they just leave the Ise Imperial Shrine alone that it became a stupidly huge Haunted Ground in the first place. With such atrocious accursed things going on…are we really tying a contract with the Divas of Japanese Mythology here?”

“Who knows, no matter which shrine, all of it became under construction or something that we cannot even pray to god. Really, this situation really stinks. When push comes to shove us men of the sea might just use the ships to make off from here!”

“…Kazu-kun, you heard?”

Kazuha-senpai whispered into his ear while continuing their act as a couple.

There was some part of him that became mushy in his chest when ‘Kazu-kun’ was whispered in his ear, but this was not the time to think about such things.

…They said that, Ise Imperial Shrine had become a stupidly huge Haunted Ground?

Anyway, for the time being they had no other choice except to go to Ise Imperial Shrine and see it with their own eyes.

Hardening his heart like that, the moment they exited the store Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai put themselves on guard.

Because right before the store, Yatagarasu was perching on the ground and was waiting for Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai.

Yatagarasu silently directed its beak to the direction of the west, and then it flapped its wings and went flying heading to the west.

It didn’t say anything, but its intention was obvious.

There was a distance around 10 kilometers from this harbor of Toba to the Ise Imperial Shrine in the west.

===Part 3===

The rail transport was in operation, but the electric train of Sangū <ref>This is the word they used in Japan that means visit to the Ise Imperial Shrine.</ref> line couldn’t travel to the closest station to Ise Imperial Shrine.

The train didn’t operate except until <Futamiura>, which was now the closest station to the Ise Imperial Shrine.

There was a poster inside the station premises that read [Evacuation counsel information of the present].

It was a situation where there was an evacuation recommendation for the area around Ise Imperial Shrine.

“…Surely it’s because Ise Imperial Shrine has become a Haunted Ground, it is expanding little by little that causes trains to be unable to come near there.”

Kazuki too nodded his agreement of Kazuha-senpai’s deduction.

With no other way they first went to the station called Futamiura. From there they began to walk to Ise Imperial Shrine.

Futamiura was supposed to be an area where an evacuation recommendation still hasn’t come out yet, but maybe because there were a lot of people that began to evacuate out of their own initiative, the street that the two walked in front of the station was deserted. While walking Kazuki took out a map from his waist bag. This bag was water proof, so the map inside wasn't wet.

“Futamiura is here, so the distance to Ise Imperial Shrine is…eh? There are two Ise Imperial Shrines on the map though.”

Hearing Kazuki’s confused voice, Kazuha-senpai, who was walking beside him brought her face near and peeked inside the map.

“Aah, that one.” Like that she pointed at two points on the map. “These are the outer shrine and inner shrine of Ise. You didn’t know this and you accepted the mission? There are two Ise Imperial Shrines.”

The outer shrine and the inner shrine were separated by a distance of around 5 kilometers and are respectively located in different places.

…Although, if there were two different shrines it was better if it was closer.

“It’s fine, Amaterasu-Oomikami <ref>Oomikami means god. It’s a more honorable way to refer to gods in Japan</ref> is located in the inner shrine, so I think it’s fine to ignore the outer shrine this time. But when people are visiting normally, it’s a proper to go from the outer shrine you know. At the outer shrine, there is this goddess called <Toyouke no Oomikami> that is taking care of Amaterasu.”

I see, so it’s a god of maids then. Rather, he would want to go to that shrine personally.

“There is around 8 kilometers until we get there.” While saying that, Kazuki took Kazuha-senpai’s hand.

“…What are you doing, this hand of yours.”

“Although the presence of people here is only a few, we who are intentionally walking to the direction of the dangerous Ise Imperial Shrine are suspicious when looked from the outside. That’s why, let’s act like a couple again!”

“Act, acting like a couple again!? Are you thinking that as long as we act like a couple that everything will turn out okay!?”

“I’m not thinking like that, but I’m thinking that as long as there is some kind of excuse then I want to act like a couple.”

“You are too honest there! Idiot!!”

“But it’s also true that a couple won’t get suspected. A couple that is going to a place where there are no watching eyes around…a bacouple that wants to show the girl a good place and intentionally go to a dangerous place…it has a power of persuasion in double meaning! Come here, Kazuha.”

“Uu―, certainly that, is true. …I get it okay, Kazu-kun.”

Kazuha-senpai gently hugged Kazuki’s arm and she reclined her body on his shoulder.

That Kazuha-senpai (just an act though) was fawning on him honestly.

…The day where he would get used to this gap still hasn’t come yet.

“Just as I thought, you really have a solid body…”

While lightly nuzzling herself on Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai vacantly leaked out such words.

{What an unexpected journey of pilgrimage huh?} Inside Kazuki, Leme was making fun of him.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

While they were walking, they grasped the transformation that happened clearly. The line of a Haunted Ground was generated right there.

From around over the Isuzu River, the road was transforming little by little.

The texture of the road that was made from black asphalt was changed into something that felt clinging onto the soles of their shoes like dripping mud. The private homes along the road grew dull in color into a grayish color and looked worn out. Their outside appearances looked dirty like abandoned buildings. Even the Isuzu River, that was said to be holy, became a completely pitch black stream. The sky was also shrouded with dark clouds all of a sudden, making for gloomy weather.

It appears that what the people said about Ise Imperial Shrine turning into a Haunted Ground was true. With Ise Imperial Shrine as the center, its surroundings were swallowed and the Haunted Ground spread.

Kazuki pictured the map that he saw before in his head. It was about 5 kilometers from here to the Ise Imperial Shrine. That meant that the scale of this Haunted Ground was about 5 kilometers in radius.

“How awful…did Yamato really not set out to exterminate the Demon Beasts?”

Kazuha-senpai pulled a wry face looking at the now completely transformed street.

And then she separated herself from Kazuki. Kazuki too didn’t feel any reluctance from the separation.

The existence of Demon Beasts most likely also meant that there would be battle.

Cancer―pure magic power that spilled out from Astrum into this world, it then transformed into Demon Beasts.

If this Demon Beast isn’t exterminated quickly, it would call even more Cancer and increase the number of Demon Beasts. When Demon Beast multiplication like this was allowed, the surrounding space would be polluted by thick magic power and become completely distorted. A land of Demon Beasts where humans couldn’t live, in that case it had finished transforming into a Haunted Ground.

To defend against the expansion of Haunted Grounds, exterminating the materialized Demon Beasts quickly was also one of the most important jobs of the Knight Order. It seemed that Yamato’s provisional government shirked its duty to do that.

Like this the area of Ise would be encroached completely.

―But saying it in reverse this meant that they didn’t need to fear Yamato’s soldiers in this Haunted Ground. They didn’t defeat any Demon Beasts in the Haunted Ground and yet they posted a large number of soldiers inside the Haunted Ground, such action was not skillful at all.

As expected Yamato’s government didn’t hear anything at all from the Wild Gods about the importance of Ise Imperial Shrine.

Although the Wild Gods became part of their battle strength, their failure in taking close communication with the Wild Gods exposed a fatal gap in their armor.

“But Hayashizaki, isn’t this strange? For the Ise Imperial Shrine to become a Haunted Ground so deliberately…I think it’s just too contrived somehow.”

…Certainly. However if this happening was not just a coincidence…then that meant the government of Yamato intentionally changed the Ise Imperial Shrine into a Haunted Ground. How? For what reason?

With its change into a Haunted Ground, maybe it was for the replacement of its defense squad. Possibly Amaterasu’s change into a Wild God and Ise Imperial Shrine’s transformation into a Haunted Ground had some kind of connection.

They surely wouldn’t understand anything if they didn’t advance forward.

Kazuha-senpai patted around her own waist. Guessing the meaning of that action, Kazuki reflexively laughed. Kazuha-senpai returned a wry smile on that reaction.

“…When there is no katana on our hips, as expected people like us cannot calm down.”

“We can use Summoning Magic so it’s fine senpai.”

For a long time Kazuki had relied on his pride of his skill in sword technique. However before he knew it, he had already thought of his fight using Summoning Magic with similar pride.

It was not like sword skill had become something trivial for him. How he was able to handle sword skill just like Kanae, and how he could chant the same Summoning Magic just like everyone in the Witch’s Manor, he was equally proud of both.

“Fufufuu. Actually, I’m not only practicing sword skills but also doing special training for Summoning Magic recently! Now I’m able to use magic up to level 6 you see!”

Kazuha-senpai said that as if naturally sympathizing with Kazuki’s inner thoughts.

Kazuha-senpai was born with an excellent talent in magic, but she yearned for swordsman instead of Magika Stigma since she was a child. She was a rare person that didn’t make an effective use of that talent at all.

She made a contract with Futsunushi no Kami that was worshipped in her own household even before Solomon's 72 Pillars could discover her talent, but she didn’t do any training for Summoning Magic at all, nevertheless she could handle her magic up to level 5.

If that kind of person seriously set out to train her magic seriously…. For her to become able to use level 6 magic already, Kazuki who was also a magic swordsman like her couldn’t be careless lest he'll get left behind.

Kazuha-senpai spun a spell in preparation for battle and performed Access.

“…My crimson hand is red hot grasping the ore. Ridge in the sky, blade in the earth, combining in a flash, become namely a single sword. Thy inscription is <Futsunushi no Kami>! O god of steel and fire, show that forging!”

The god of swords and blacksmithing, Futsunushi no Kami granted a burning flame to Kazuha-senpai. The flame was spreading on senpai’s clothing, its Prima Material disintegrated transforming the shape into a totally different battle costume―Magic Dress.

“For a long time, I only fussed over swords, but when I see Hayashizaki I want to become stronger and stronger using both sword and magic together. After all you and I are the same magic swordsmen!”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression shined brightly.

“Senpai, when you talk about strength you are really lively.”

“Is that so? …That’s right huh. I was born in a household that worships the god of swords. My father is also a swordsman…but swordsmen are weak compared to Summoning Magic and the surrounding is also looking at them in contempt…I too became obstinate and became a swordsman but for a long time I had no talent at all and was made fun of…honestly it was really miserable.”

Thinking back once more, it was something like a miracle that she was raised with such a straightforward personality like this after she went through such a twisted path for half her life. The nature of Kazuha-senpai herself was strong, surely she was fine because of how bright a person she was.

“…I think that’s why the feeling of wanting to become even stronger than others is instilled into me. The feeling of always wanting to become stronger and stronger doesn’t vanish. Though somehow it’s unbecoming boorishness for a woman. …Hahaha.”

Kazuha-senpai floated a bitter smile awkwardly.

“That’s not true at all. The lively Kazuha-senpai at that time is even more charming than usual. …All the more because normally Kazuha-senpai is not honest at all to me.”

“Hmph, don’t say such cheeky things even though you are just my junior!”

When Kazuki talked as if he was poking fun at Kazuha-senpai, she scolded him overbearingly,

“…But when I’m together with you, I have a feeling that I can become stronger without any limit…”

Quietly as if whispering, she said so in addition. A heart mark that signed the increase of positivity level came flying from her chest.

She was being shy for some reason. The both of them walked side by side silently for a while.

“―Now that I remember senpai, the waist bag was also disintegrated and became the Magic Dress didn’t it?”

When Magika Stigma performed Access, things that were attached to the body were dispersed into Prima Material by the reality distortion called magic power, and then it was reconstructed as Magic Dresses with the contracted Diva’s divine response as support.

Did the waist bag also get swallowed by that distortion?

“Ah, that’s true! Like this I can't eat the crackers that I brought as snacks!!”

Kazuha-senpai who realized her lost waist bag after being told patted her own waist with some slaps and raised a sad voice.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

While paying sufficient attention to their surroundings, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai advanced through the road of the Haunted Ground.

―After a few minutes of walking, Kazuki went “Please wait” and held Kazuha-senpai back.

“Please reinforce senpai’s eyesight with magic power and look far ahead. Something is there.”

Ahead in the road of the Haunted Ground that continued straight forward, his reinforced eyesight caught [a bizarre human shadow].

Even though Kazuha-senpai nervously *gulp* swallowed her saliva, she gathered magic power in her eyes…then her face was dyed with a color of bewilderment. The thing that Kazuki saw was also clearly visible for her.

“…Ee―err, what is it, that thing?”

“It’s a warrior isn’t it?” Kazuki answered.

“…That’s surely a warrior huh, that thing there. …But that answer doesn’t resolve any question at all.”

What was standing in the path far ahead, was a suspicious man in armor and helmet.

Several pieces of steel plate pasted together and built into one, it was large armor that looked bulky and heavy.

Its face was covered with helmet and face cover. Only the glint of its eye could be seen from the outside.

It was an armored warrior that looked like as if it flew out right from the Sengoku <ref>Warring States period (of Japanese history, approx. 1467-1568 CE)</ref> period, walking heavily in roaming on the road that had been transformed into a Haunted Ground.

Don’t tell me that it was Yamato’s defensive squad? Even though this was inside a Haunted Ground? Wouldn’t they get attacked by the Demon Beasts?

…No, is that actually human? He couldn’t feel any human-like will from the armored warrior that was roaming the street. Rather, its atmosphere was similar with that of a Demon Beast that wandered restlessly.

“It looks like an opponent that we cannot pass by acting like a couple. Let’s go through another road.”

All along the route they could use to reach their destination of Ise Imperial Shrine weren't limited to one path. Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai turned back through the street and turned into the bend across. They advanced through a different street.

―Even ahead of that street was also littered with armored warriors, making them come into a halt.

For some reason the armored warriors weren't alone, it looked like there were a lot of them wandering around. Their numbers increasingly grew.

…Is there no other way than defeating them? When Kazuki began to incline on bulldozing his way through inside his heart,

“Hayashizaki. How about we climb the building and go from rooftop to rooftop? I have the feeling that those guys don’t look anywhere except straight ahead.”

Kazuha-senpai pointed at the roof of the building beside them and said that.

That was actually a citizen's house before this place was transformed into Haunted Ground, but now it had lost its color and became grayish. It was weathering and looked worn-out, exposing its concrete frame and became an abandoned building.

…Certainly that armored warrior didn’t seem to be really that particularly vigilant. If they advance through the tops of the buildings it didn’t seem like the Warriors would intentionally direct their sight at them.

“But they will notice our footsteps right? Somehow it looks like they have sharp bestial senses.”

“Then it’s fine if we don’t make any noise right? It’s that easy.”

While talking, Kazuha-senpai put her hand on the outer wall of the building that looked abandoned, then she climbed to the roof in one go with physical strength that had been reinforced with magic. The moment she landed on the roof, landing without making a noise.

As if an unseen cushion covered both the feet of Kazuha-senpai.

And then she beckoned Kazuki with her hand.

Likewise, Kazuki climbed the outer wall and landed on the roof. The sound was absent, as expected. Kazuki had the sensation that his feet were enveloped by some kind of magic power. He directed a surprised pair of eyes to Kazuha-senpai.

“…By any chance did senpai erase the sound using magic?”

“This isn't really something to be surprised about right? Something like sound is just a vibration in the air, so isn’t it just a simple matter of Psychokinesis?”

Kazuha-senpai said it nonchalantly but Kazuki couldn’t help but become tongue-tied.

Certainly sound manipulation didn’t need much energy even though it vibrated the air in minute detail.

But the magic power control for it was something really difficult because it was hard to imagine something like that. Sensing the unseen sound waves, it was still easier to simply magnify it, but to do a stunt like beautifully offsetting the sound wave was not supposed to be something so simple.

…She might be a prodigy. This person might be above anybody else in the Witch’s Manor in the field that didn’t have any connection with Summoning Magic.

Of course Summoning Magic was the one that was useful in battle, but general magic that was effective in detailed practical use undoubtedly shone bright in special missions like this infiltration operations.

“I’m also erasing your footsteps, so let’s pass through the armored warriors just like this using the rooftops.”

With a little pride, Kazuha-senpai was soundlessly hopping around *pyon pyon* in the rooftop.

So that they became hard to see from the ground, the two of them took a low posture with their waist dropped and leaped from rooftop to rooftop just like the great thief of the Edo period.

After they passed an increasingly fair number of armored warriors from the rooftops, their gait became even more careful. Suddenly Kazuha-senpai pointed at something a little further ahead.

There was a blue light generated ahead of where she was pointing, *PAN!* and then a little sound as if air was bursting out could be heard.

The armored warrior reacted to that and turned away. It walked heavily to the direction of the sound.

…If she could erase sound, then producing sound was also something possible.

Kazuha-senpai grinned broadly while looking at Kazuki. Kazuki too returned a smile and jest with a light feeling.

“Senpai…how many pranks have you done until now with that ability? I have a feeling that small trick can be completely misused.”

“I, I never did anything like a prank! After all…I don’t have any friends that I can prank or boast to…”

He was just teasing lightly, but Kazuha-senpai hung her head down heavily.

“Senpai…if you are fine with me then please prank me as much as you want.”

“No, I don’t need that kind of appeal! I’m not that bored that I’m going to prank someone like you!”

While they were doing that exchange with small voices, even more armored warriors were walking heavily from ahead of the street, making Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai be taken aback. It seemed that there really is a great number of these armored warriors.

They still must not descend down from the rooftops.

They steadily flew through the rooftops of the row of low buildings in the residential area that had been transformed into a Haunted Ground and advanced.

Along the way, a tall [seven floor multi-tenant building] that stuck out compared to its surroundings stood in their way.

Likely, it was originally filled with various shops that became tenant there. On the side of the tall and narrow abandoned building, several billboards that were written with something unreadable because of the pitch black filth on them could be seen sticking out.

“Ha, Hayashizaki…are we going to climb this too?” Kazuha-senpai looked up at the building and flinched back.

…That’s right, if it was Enchant Aura then he was the more skilled one. As if opposing Kazuha-senpai who was so haughty since a while ago, Kazuki went “Fuffuffu” and chuckled.

“Well then, please leave it to me this time. I’ll leave the footsteps to senpai.”

After declaring so, he forcefully lifted up Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing upright.

Kazuha-senpai who was settled into Kazuki’s arms struggled around with a bright red face.

“Wait a second! You don’t need to lift me with princess-carry like this right, you can just carry me on your back!”

“This is not just a mere princess-carry. This is the Hayashizaki-style Last Secret Art [Wedding・Love Lift]!”

Kazuki was turning round and round like a merry-go-round while carrying Kazuha-senpai in his arms.

“Last Secret Art!? So the Hayashizaki-style is just a joke school of sword arts like that!? Why are you revolving!?”

“Kanae was the one that authorized this as the Last Secret Art though. There is no meaning at all in the revolving though. Here we go!”

Kazuki faced the multi-tenant building while still carrying Kazuha-senpai and jumped.

Stepping his foot on the billboard that was sticking out from the wall, he made the second jump by using it as a foothold.

Using the billboards as footholds, he kept jumping from one billboard to the next. Kazuha-senpai was offsetting all the sounds from Kazuki’s actions. Matching their breaths splendidly, they managed to soundlessly finish leaping.

Only the distance from the last billboard to the rooftop was slightly taller than the previous jumps.

“Berserk!”

Kazuki immediately chanted a level 1 reinforcement magic that he could quickly invoke. The reflexes reinforcement was trivial in this case, his aim was the physical strength reinforcement even just for a little.

With that boosting, Kazuki was able to splendidly land on top of the roof of the abandoned building soundlessly.

He could see the surrounding Haunted Ground with one sweep of the eye from the top of the building. There was a conspicuously darkened forest and building in the center of the Haunted Ground. That was surely the Ise Imperial Shrine there.

“Perhaps both of us are a combination duo that is suited to infiltration missions, aren’t we?”

“Do, don’t just keep grinning happily, let me down quickly-!”

Even while a small heart mark flew from Kazuha-senpai, she said that from her mouth and struggled around.

Kazuki obediently lowered Kazuha-senpai down.

“..Eh? You are simply letting me down like that?”

Kazuha-senpai made an unsatisfied face. Kazuki made a stiff face and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Senpai…[we are seen].”

…It seemed this mission wouldn’t be that simple.

Kazuki whose eyesight was further reinforced with [Berserk] sensed the small movement amidst the scenery.

“Eh…we are seen you said, this is the tenth floor’s rooftop you know?”

Kazuha-senpai whispered dumbfoundedly.

―At that moment, that human shadow moved out. A human shadow so small like a speck dust that was not visible from the rooftop where Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were standing was moving out with terrific speed. It was heading to this direction.

Kazuki was just a moment late in his decision to escape was caused by the height of the ten-story building that originally wouldn’t let a human jump down to the ground safely that made his instincts hesitate.

The small human shadow that began to move leaped from the street to the rooftop, making all the surrounding buildings into footholds with superhuman nimbleness―with no time to even say ‘ah’, it jumped from rooftop to rooftop to the roof where Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were.

Under the sky of the Haunted Ground that was filled with dark clouds, on the rooftop of a narrow building, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai confronted it.

Following the armored warrior, this one was a figure with bizarre external appearance.

The image that floated inside his head with one glance was―[specter lemur].

A small build that was slender like a monkey, however, only both its eyes were big like a monster. Its eyeballs were even bigger than a clenched fist―was this really human?

With its body clad in pure black, only those huge eyeballs were exposed from the hood it wore.

A completely ninja-like figure. So that was it, there was not only armored warrior here.

At the same time Kazuki recalled once more that this place was a Haunted Ground.

Was this guy human, or Demon Beast, [he couldn’t make a distinction which one it was].

“My Lord…My Lord…I found it…Stigmata…Found it…”

The ninja with a build like a monkey's leaked out a muffled voice from its mouth that was covered with hood. It was a faint, small voice that was not audible except to Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who were in that place. However―

{…Both of your eyes are my eyes…. Is that so, so those guys had come. If they had stepped foot on this ground, they already cannot escape!}

From above the pitch black clouds that filled the sky of the Haunted Ground, a voice was reverberating. The words could be differentiated, but it was a such a muffled voice that he couldn’t tell whether the speaker was male or female.

That was a spell being spun.

{Here a thick cloud rises, put up the barrier that confines all calamity. …My <Yaegaki> <ref>Fences within fences</ref> of tranquility right here. …Izumo Yaegaki・{{furigana|Dankai Bakufu|Severed World Cascade}}!!}

A magic was invoked―the black cloud that fully covered the sky began to flow fiercely.

The clouds spread thinly in the blink of eye, and then it languidly dropped down to the ground at the direction of the sky’s edge. A dome. The cloud in the sky covered the Haunted Ground in the shape of hemisphere, shutting them in from the outside world.

…They couldn’t escape? A cold sensation ran through Kazuki’s spine. That meant the failure of their infiltration. On top of being discovered by the enemy, their escape path was blocked.

“My Lord…Stigmata…My Lord…Stigmata, Kill! Stigmata Kill!”

The monkey-like ninja leaked out a voice like he was talking in delirium.

{So the King of Solomon's 72 Pillars has come to this ground…this war is over if that guy is killed. Sounds good, if he can be killed then I don’t mind if you kill him to your heart’s content!}

The voice from the sky gave his acknowledgement. Thereupon the monkey ninja raised an unthinkably loud voice from beyond its hood.

“…nnn, nGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!”

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s ears naturally shone with defensive magic power to protect their eardrums. That was just how loud a voice it was. There was no doubt that it likely reverberated through the Haunted Ground. Kazuki sensed that innumerable gazes were simultaneously directed to this direction from the ground. This guy called his comrades!

“Senpai, it’s bad if we stay here! Let’s escape!!”

Kazuki finally threw his instincts to the wind and moved in action. He carried Kazuha-senpai once more and leaped with all his strength to the ground. “Kazuki!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a confused scream.

The building’s rooftop―from the height of more than 30 meters―to the ground.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DAA―NN!* Kazuki landed on the ground while raising a grand sound this time. The soles of Kazuki’s feet, his knees, all were shining with blue defensive magic power and erased the impact of the landing.

Kazuki took Kazuha-senpai's hand and dashed with a speed that Kazuha-senpai could barely follow.

He repeated the path that they followed until this point in one go.

“Let’s conceal ourselves and give them the slip!”

The armored warriors on the ground were all heading here simultaneously and gave chase.

However Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s running exceeded the heavy armored warriors. They widened the distance from the pursuers in the blink of an eye. The majority of the armored warriors would surely lose sight of Kazuki’s figure immediately if he ran away like this.

“NGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!”

But that ninja that looked completely like a monkey also jumped down and came chasing Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. It kicked the wall of the surrounding building and accelerated itself and rapidly shrunk its distance with Kazuki.

A pure black bow and arrow was set up in the hand of that ninja unnoticed.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>SHUU* An arrow was fired cutting through the air. The aim was, Kazuha-senpai.

As if she had foresighted the trajectory of the arrow, senpai’s body quickly evaded the arrow.

Kazuki was surprised for just an instant looking at that splendid body movement, but he immediately returned his awareness to the ninja.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki returned fire to the ninja with a fire arrow. The ninja was blown back while shining with defensive magic power.

…Yosh, they are going to hide themselves just like this!

{I already said that you cannot escape! I’m not going to let you ignore my words, you’ll see!!}

From above the head of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who ran with all their might, a voice and spell were coming down.

{…Izumo Yaegaki・{{furigana|Kumoito Shibari|Wind Thread Binding}}!!}

From the dome-shaped cloud that covered the sky, two [strings of cloud] were slithering down. Its tips chased the escaping Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai and twined itself around their bodies at once.

The cloud strings twined around Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai, but there was nothing happening to them like restricting their movement or the like. But the cloud strings kept elongating lengthily no matter how far they went, tying Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai with the sky.

This is a mark! Kazuki comprehended that string’s aim. ―If this string of cloud was followed from the sky, then no matter where Kazuki was inside this Haunted ground his location would be constantly known.

“Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha-senpai immediately chanted her spell and created Futsunushi no Kami’s divine sword. The evil crushing sword that severed various magic effect like curse or seal. That sword was directed to the string of cloud and swept sideways.

But―it was not cut. The blade didn’t return any feedback to the hand holding it and passed through the cloud string completely.

“This is…a magic power that's more superior to Futsu no Mitama!” Kazuha-senpai raised her voice.

“What is the meaning of this, Futsunushi no Kami!”

Kazuki yelled while running with all his power.

“Even though there shouldn’t be any mistakes on our part in the infiltration until here, that guy called Yatagarasu sensed our presence! If by any chance someone acquired the knowledge of our movement, that must be because someone blabbed their mouth! Moreover this magic called [Izumo Yaegaki]…this is the magic of Japanese Mythology!!”

Kazuki couldn’t think of any other explanation for this situation other than that the Japanese Mythology had screwed with him.

“Futsunushi no Kami! You are betraying me and Hayashizaki, and led us to a trap!?”

Beside Kazuha-senpai who raised a sorrowful voice―the avatar of the god of sword emerged.

There was no mistake that Futsunushi no Kami was the one that created this situation.

{Wrong...that Yatagarasu is not an enemy. I led you two to this place...not for a trap. This is not a trap but a [request]. In this ground, I wish for you to save the Japanese Mythology. The magic from before, is <Susanoo> of Izumo …one of Japanese Mythology’s two great chief gods, Susanoo’s magic.}

“Two great chief gods!? The chief god is not just Amaterasu, but there are two of them!?”

Kazuki raised a shocked voice after listening to the unexpected truth. Kazuki immediately thought that he was tricked by Futsunushi no Kami. …However, now that he thought back Futsunushi no Kami never said anything about defeating Amaterasu, only that he had to defeat the chief god. But…to save Japanese Mythology?

{…Defeat Susanoo, rescue the sealed Amaterasu and save Japanese Mythology, that is my request.}

“[If I save Amaterasu just like you say, will the Wild Gods recover their sanity]!?”

Futsunushi no Kami was once more [giving them information in small amounts intentionally] and making them fall into confusion. Even if he didn’t spout lies, that was just one type of swindling. Just as he thought it was fine to say that he was deceived.

This is surely not a trap, he believed that.

However, the most important point was if he managed to achieve what Futsunushi no Kami asked then [would Yamato’s Wild Gods return to their senses?]. If that was possible, then he didn’t mind whatever course he had to go through.

“NGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!! STIGMATAAAAAAAAA!!”

A strange voice reverberated shrilly from their back. This was not the place for talking. An arrow was also fired subsequently at them.

“Berserk!”

Kazuki reinforced his dynamic vision once again and brushed off the flying arrow at him barehanded.

“Hayashizaki! If we can just defeat this guy then I think we won’t need to worry of getting discovered. Let’s fight!”

Kazuha-senpai halted, then she turned back and faced the enemy.

“That’s right isn’t it, let’s fight for now.” Kazuki also thought the same thing.

They had already returned back to the place near the edge of the Haunted Ground. The hanging down cloud that looked like curtains had visibly looked close. He wanted to confirm by touching the curtain of cloud whether they really couldn’t escape from here, but if they fought with their back facing this curtain of cloud then they didn’t need to worry about being attacked from behind for the time being.

“…Moreover, these guys don’t look like they can use Summoning Magic.”

The enemy was an unknown, but just with that fact the extent of the enemy’s threat was considerably lowered.

From straight ahead of the street, a crowd of armored warriors were rushing here. The one that was leading them was that monkey-like ninja who was much faster compared to the others. Even while running, it headed to Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai and set up its bow and arrow again.

“Barrett!” Kazuki attacked before it could fired its arrow.

The monkey ninja was blown back to the crowd of armored warriors. That became the signal of the fight’s beginning.

“Sti, STIGMATAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

The instant Kazuki used Summoning Magic, the armored warriors shrieked with a volume that shook the earth.

“…Are these guys holding a grudge against Stigmata!?”

The yelling armored warriors raised their large war swords overhead at the right side of their face like Jigen-style’s <Stance of Dragonfly> and approached Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. It was a stance that made it easier to immediately swing down the sword that bet everything on a single strike.

The armored warriors that entered battle preparation accelerated with light emitted from all over their body. That rush―was a speed outside of human reason. It surpassed the limit of a normal swordsman.

That monkey ninja was like that too, but it was as if their physical ability was using reinforcement magic. [It made them suspicious of a connection with a Diva here.]

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were also without their katana, they were completely unarmed.

“Senpai, watch out!” Kazuki came out to the front to cover for Kazuha-senpai.

The first armored warrior that came approaching with an unstoppable downward slash was quickly dodged by Kazuki. The downward slash of the second armored warrior that came almost at the same time as the first couldn’t be evaded this time, he caught the blade between both his hands.

Catching the naked blade of a real sword―if it was with the reinforcement of [Berserk] to his reflexes and physical strength, such a technique was possible.

However, inside Kazuki’s palms, the long sword that was pinned between them was forcing its way through *gugugu* and was approaching Kazuki.

“O divine protection of military men, double the Megin that whirl inside my body! The purpose of god that spurs me to infinite battle, to this body! …Meginjord!”

Kazuki further chanted the level 2 reinforcement magic of the Norse Mythology’s <Thor>.

The Summoning Magic of this Diva called Thor…for its level 1 and level 2 to be both reinforcement magic was a terrifyingly extreme combination, but…in regards for swordsmen this Diva had far too much great user-friendliness.

A belt of light descended down from the sky and coiled itself around Kazuki’s body. That belt of light amplified the muscle volume of Kazuki’s whole body. With his amplified power, Kazuki stole the long sword that he pinned down between his palms.

Fixing his grip of the stolen sword, he slashed back to the armored warrior in reverse.

The armored warrior was blown away by the backlash of its defensive magic power, *DOSUN!* it fell down with a heavy sound.

It was thick―Kazuki secretly shivered. That defensive magic power had more than five times the thickness of a normal person.

“STIGMATAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

The third and fourth armored warriors that possessed extraordinary power and toughness approached Kazuki even closer. The downswing that they launched were more like a berserker's than a swordsman's.

“O wind of Tatara, summon the scorching heat of steel to my forging! Take the hammer of well-tempered in hand to here, pound away the soul’s disgrace!”

Kazuha-senpai, who was covered by Kazuki finished the chanting of her spell at the back.

“…{{furigana|Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi|Wind Hammer of Heaven Plume Fire Make}}!”

While getting the shine of her magic power worked up, Kazuha-senpai thrust her right hand forward.

From that hand, *DON!!* as if an invisible cannon was fired, a number of the approaching armored warriors were blown away altogether. At the same time the armored warriors were enveloped in flame explosions.

A composite attack of shockwave and flame that was produced from the palm. It was Futsunushi no Kami’s level 4 magic.

“Kazuha-senpai, thank you very much! …Barrett!!”

From the gap that was created from the blown away armored warriors, a ninja with bow and arrow set up leaped out and came approaching. Kazuki vigilantly sensed it an instant earlier and launched a flame bullet.

The armored warriors that were blown away by Kazuha-senpai stood up and took the stance that looked like a dragonfly once more.

“Kazuha-senpai, I’m coming out to the front so please cover me from the rear!”

Kazuki called out while he took a stance with the stolen long sword vigilantly.

“Covering from the back you say? …That’s wrong Hayashizaki, I am a magic swordsman just like you!! …I become the shrine maiden of the sword. Rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil right now in this hand!! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 3 magic. Flame burst out from Kazuha-senpai’s own palm and created a divine sword that possessed the power to tear apart magic power.

Kazuki was surprised inside his heart―after she chanted the level 4 magic before, the time she took to finish chanting this level 3 magic was frightfully fast. It was a chanting speed that approached Koyuki's.

And then Kazuha-senpai overtook Kazuki and slashed at the armored warrior’s direction.

The people that once knew Kazuha-senpai would laugh at that action as foolhardiness, but if it was the current senpai then it was not foolhardiness. Kazuha-senpai first cut down one enemy, next she dodged the downswing coming from the side with paper-thin difference and slashed the second enemy in a counterattack, and then she leaped back quickly to dodge the third enemy’s downswing.

Kazuki doubted his eyes looking at her light and easy body movement that didn’t back down for even a step facing enemies with numerical superiority.

Kazuha-senpai who splendidly conducted herself in this narrow street was constantly moving an instant faster than the enemy.

It was not as precise as Kazuki or Kanae, but [she was sensing the opponent’s magic power and making Foresight of their movement].

Not only her chanting ability, her sword skill had also made a terrific improvement.

Once she had self-confidence planted inside here, she was someone that could splendidly achieve fast growth like this.

…He was having the wrong impression. Kazuha-senpai was not something like an object of protection.

She was a partner that fought with him shoulder-to-shoulder.

“Kazuha-senpai, then please I’ll leave the right side to you.”

Kazuki dashed to the left next to Kazuha-senpai and assaulted the armored warrior with his sword.

“Fufufu, leave it to me!”

Kazuha-senpai *don* bumped her left shoulder to Kazuki’s right shoulder and smiled reliably.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

…She didn’t make any conduct that held him back like when they were on the sea. Absolutely none at all.

After Kazuha bumped her shoulder and felt her {{furigana|partner|Kazuki}}’s existence, she leaped into the crowd of the armored warriors. Naked blade flashed many times over, but she slipped away through all of it and return slashing when she passed them through.

If it’s Hayashizaki then he will surely fight like this―while she gripped her sword, such imagination was naturally floating in her mind all the time. Kazuha was always desperately attempting to Trace that movement inside her mind.

This thought that she felt was, without a doubt, yearning.

That was why her own swordsmanship came to resemble Hayashizaki’s closely day by day.

Hayashizaki-style’s Foresight―its fundamental truth was a perception from thoroughly doing intensification of Extra Sense.

For those Hayashizaki siblings to acquire perception power to that level, surely they ought to have spent long months and years honing their bodies. But she was above those two in magic talent, there was no reason that she couldn’t do the same thing like those two.

Perceive―the opponent’s every single move. Those preliminary signs from their breath, muscle tension, and then their state of mind.

Moving like this, moving like this, coming like that.

Kazuha moved with her red and white Magic Dress fluttering around, she evaded the enemy’s attacks as if dancing a Kagura <ref>Ancient Shinto music and dancing</ref>.

And then strike back at the opening in their important point. Realize that image into reality just like that, a definitive response.

―But, for making a crowd this large as her opponent, Kazuha’s Foresight was still incomplete.

An arrow was flying from outside her image.

Kazuha suddenly realized. That monkey-like ninja’s, bow and arrow…!

The instant she resolved herself to get hit, a hand reached out in front of Kazuha’s eyes suddenly, warding off the approaching arrow.

“Barrett!”

Then next a flame bullet was fired from that palm. It was not because of fast chanting, but a smooth action that was as if it had seen through everything. The way of fighting of the man that held the alias of Cyclops.

The ninja’s body was struck once more by the flame bullet and it was blown away to the other side of the armored warriors crowd.

“Thank you, Hayashizaki!” Words of gratitude naturally flowed out from her mouth.

While that guy was facing off against innumerable armored warriors, he was simultaneously paying attention to this side too.

…He is really kind when he is fighting. A fight, more than anything else, was the place that made her truly feel his kindness. The time of fighting was also the only place where she could become honest when it was about him.

That’s why, match the breathing with each other―and help each other.

“Scattering the flowers of night craft, O the tempering of artisans, reach the weave of the sky with the tip of your sword! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory…Under my command, become thunder clouds and pour down! Tenkū Battou Renge Hou!”

While fighting, Kazuha invoked her magic at the same time.

Flames burst out in Kazuha’s surroundings. That flame of transmutation made countless Sacred Treasures emerge in Kazuha’s surroundings. Swords with various shapes from all ages and countries―with Kazuha’s magic power manipulation all of those could be fired to every direction and angle like missiles.

“…GO-!” Together with that command, the countless swords rained incessantly on the armored warriors.

At the same time those Sacred Treasures pierced the enemies, flame and ice, lighting and the like, each of the swords exhibited various different power of elements. Kazuha also directed those attacks at Kazuki’s direction.

“Thank you very much, senpai!”

Kazuha’s chest leaped when she heard those returning words of gratitude.

This feeling of unity in this team battle made her head feel pure white inside with intoxication.

Just as I thought, I like fighting with him.

No…perhaps I, like him already….

It seemed Hayashizaki could perceive the change in positivity level. By some chance even in the middle of this battle right now, perhaps this change that happened inside her had been conveyed to him already.

Normally that was an extremely embarrassing matter but…right now she was happy that her feelings were conveyed. She wanted him to know more about this feeling that she could be honest about in the middle of this battle, that was what she truly felt from the depths of her heart.

What in the world are you thinking when you are being surrounded by all these grim armored warriors, me.

Kazuha’s whole body was spontaneously filled with strength from embarrassment. She directed that shame to the armored warriors and let fly a slash with all her strength to vent out her feelings.

===Part 4===

Kazuki too felt his heart become excited from this battle where they formed a duo.

But that feeling was sinking gloomily little by little. He became fed up before long.

Of course it was not because he held any dissatisfaction between the two of them. The problem was the enemy.

He cut and cut and felt the thick defensive magic power where the enemy kept standing back up, this crowd of armored warriors. While he kept cutting down the armored warriors no matter how many times, “This is bad” he couldn’t clear away such anxiety inside him.

There was still some allowance in his stamina and magic power. However even now the armored warriors that were scattered all over the Haunted Ground ought to be converging in on their location here following the mark of the cloud string that was hanging down from the sky.

The situation had become something he couldn’t laugh at. …What’s going on with this enemy’s toughness?

In the first place, what in the world are these enemies? Were they human or Demon Beast, he couldn’t even make that distinction.

“STIGMATAAAAAAA!!” The armored warriors raised a shriek filled with resentment and came assaulting.

Their number and toughness became a dreadful pressure, they kept surging forward.

At that time in spite of the dome of clouds that isolated the Haunted Ground, above Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s head something was traversing fast―it was a single crow, perching on top of the power pole at the side of the street.

Yatagarasu―a polished bright copper disk was caught between its beak.

Yatagarasu raised a high-pitched voice from the edge of its beak. That was a spell.

“…O exalted light illuminating the seven seas and all nations! Gather in my lord’s idol, emit the light that purifies the defilement…Yata no Kagami <ref>Yata no Kagami (the eight-span mirror; one of the Imperial Regalia)</ref>・{{furigana|Youka Issen|Sun Flower Flash}}!”

The disk appended in the beak, the <bronze mirror> released a powerful light.

He reflexively closed his eyes, but even so, the light was so intense it felt like his retina was burned with whiteness.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who had their eyes closed were supposed to become defenseless, but there was no attack coming at all during that interval.

When they opened their eyes, there were a lot of young people in casual clothes collapsed unconsciously in front of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s eyes.

There were no armored warriors, he couldn’t think of any explanation other than that the light that Yatagarasu emitted made the armored warriors become like this. The fainted young people had fallen into symptoms that looked like magic intoxication.

Kazuki looked around his surrounding and what he saw made his eyes open even wider. The surrounding area was recovering from being a Haunted Ground into a normal street corner. The original scenery of Ise's city street was returning.

“The light just now is…offensive magic? It shaved off that thick defensive magic power with one attack? All those enemies!?”

“…No, that magic just now is purge magic. It has a power that can purify even stronger evil than what Futsunushi no Kami’s level 3 magic [Futsu no Mitama] can do. It’s the only power I in this form can use.”

The bronze mirror that was held between the beaks had also vanished. Most likely it was a Sacred Treasure created from magic power.

Yatagarasu pointed at the fainted young people with its beak.

“These young people had Wild Gods reside in their bodies and acted violently because of that magic power. But because the light from before got rid of [the connections with the Wild Gods] that were embedded within their minds, they are now returned to their original human appearance.”

The contents of the armored warriors; everyone of the fainted young people were between their teens to their twenties. Many were female but a few males were mixed in. They were people of the generation that were most strong in magic power.

“…So we were saved by you.”

Kazuki stared at Yatagarasu while still maintaining his vigilance. Even while being vigilant―he had to obtain information regarding this mysterious situation from this guy.

All the armored warriors in this Haunted Ground weren’t supposed to be completely annihilated just with this, but the surroundings were strangely filled with silence.

“Even if you said that I saved you two, these people could return to their original appearance only because the both of you had inflicted damage to them. As long as their defensive magic power was still considerably thick, even that light won’t be able to reach to the depths of that curse. To defeat them efficiently, there is a need for us to cooperate.”

Yatagarasu lightly flapped its wings and perched on top of Kazuki’s shoulder. It was an action that was appealing to him that they were comrades.

“…Were these people transformed into Demon Beasts?”

Kazuki asked while looking around his surroundings. The scenery where the buildings looked abandoned with the loss of color and weathered condition had returned imto a normal street of stores and houses. However, it only applied to Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s immediate surroundings, in the distance―the direction of the Haunted Ground’s center still looked like an extensive Haunted Ground.

The Haunted Ground could only return to normal when the Demon Beasts that resided inside it had been subjugated.

Such a similar phenomenon as that Haunted Ground recovery had happened here when they defeated these armored warriors.

“No, these guys are something that only resembles Demon Beasts. They are―<God’s reliant>. Hosting the power of a wild god inside their body and yet failed in controlling that power, [a failure of a shrine maiden].”

“Failure? Don’t tell me…Yamato’s government is creating shrine maidens with human experiments?”

A possibility that made dread run through him surfaced to the forefront of Kazuki’s mind.

―Nyarlatoteph. A hateful name came to mind.

“When the government of Yamato instigated the Divas of Japanese Mythology that went wild to be added as their allies, they gathered humans that excelled in magic power and made them bind a contract with the Wild Gods. It is impossible to communicate with those Wild Gods that had lost their reasoning, so what all of them got was {{furigana|Drive|Possession Contracts}}.”

In the middle of the explanation, Kazuki took a glance at Kazuha-senpai. Even though she was a similar Shrine Maiden, Kazuha-senpai didn’t experience Drive for the sake of binding a contract and borrowed the power of Futsunushi no Kami.

Possession contract with an unknown Diva was a dangerous act forbidden by Japanese law.

“The government of Yamato conducted [a group possession contract ceremony by human initiative] so to speak. People who did well can control the power of the Wild Gods that possessed them to a certain degree and become a <Drive Shrine Maiden>. The humans that failed lost their reasoning and became God’s reliant. ―In other words the failure.”

“What a crazy thing to do…”

So Yamato’s government produced their battle strength in a short time like that.

Even in the successful case, just being in a possession contract was dangerous already, if it failed―they became armored warriors.

“That was an unreasonable way of doing things. The Wild God side doesn’t even choose the human and the human is forced into doing something unreasonable. Moreover, to push something like a Wild God inside the heart…they were going to be completely ruined.”

A Diva with ill will would try to take over the human’s body by means of Drive.

Then what would happen if a Diva who had lost their senses and ran wild was made to reside in a human’s body.

Even if the Diva didn’t do any body stealing, wouldn’t the human get abused like a toy by that overwhelming power? So that was what it meant to be called 'God’s reliant'.

“If you look around you it’s just as you understand, God’s reliant emit the same type of miasma as a Demon Beast and transform the surroundings into a Haunted Ground. Wild Gods belong under the same category as Demon Beasts―an <absolute enemy of the human race>.”

An absolute enemy of the human race―it was still in the middle of being researched, but for Demon Beasts, other than [attacking humans] and [expanding the Haunted Ground in the place where humans live], it was said that they didn’t show any other instinctual action at all.

It seemed that there was never any confirmed sighting of Demon Beasts eating or sleeping.

The expression of an absolute enemy of the human race was something he could surely agree with. But―

“Is it fine to lump the existence of Wild Gods and Demon Beasts together? They are raging and rampaging around but, though imperfect they are still gods right?”

“Different with many other Mythologies, demarcation of <Good God・Evil God> or existences called <Demons> don’t exist in Japanese Mythologies. [Enemies] in Japanese Mythology are none other than the disasters caused by the god that acted wildly. Japanese Mythology doesn’t worship the dual nature of good and evil, but the two faces of nature’s blessing and calamity.”

Wild Gods were not evil. However once angered, they would bare their fangs as the human race’s greatest enemy.

Violent natural phenomenon destroyed the world of humans and encroached.

“…Among the people of Yamato’s government, there is the existence of someone that can skillfully manipulate beings that can possibly be good or evil don’t you agree?”

Loki―the trickster of the Norse Mythology.

“Yamato's government made Ise Imperial Shrine as the place for the ceremony that creates Shrine Maidens. It seems they possess the know-how of a method that is interlaced with science to make human hosts for Divas.”

Nyarlatoteph―the data from the experiments that that guy made Headmaster Otonashi do. The politicians of Yamato might make use of that. All of it was something possible if it was them.

“They carried out the ceremony to produce Shrine Maidens here many times over, those who failed and became uncontrollable God’s reliant were abandoned and left behind. Like that the Ise Imperial Shrine was completely transformed into a Haunted Ground.”

Yatagarasu sadly hung its head down.

“…I now understood how Ise Imperial Shrine became a Haunted Ground.”

For the sake of obtaining battle strength called Shrine Maidens, these young people became the compensation. To watch out for the arrival of Kazuki and the others at Ise Imperial Shrine, for defense against that happening…these armored warriors were not for that purpose.

He felt relieved that this infiltration operation was not detected right from the start but…just that was not sufficient to explain the present situation.

“Then what is the objective of you and Futsunushi no Kami?”

This guy was probably connected with Futsunushi no Kami. If not for Futsunushi no Kami’s notification about Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s visit, then there was no way Yatagarasu could show its appearance with timing this good.

However he knew well that it wasn’t an enemy.

“You all called us out here, what do you want us to do? Can we properly achieve the objective of our coming here by doing the thing you want from us? Just so you know, we have no intention of only being used.”

In response to Kazuki’s question, Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar appeared beside Yatagarasu.

{…We want you to rescue Amaterasu.}

Futsunushi no Kami said such a thing.

“If Amaterasu recovers her power and gives birth to Japanese Mythology’s <True {{furigana|King|Basileus}}>, all the Diva will surely return to their senses from their Wild God state and obey the true King altogether. For that sake…I want the other chief god Susanoo to be defeated.}

“I never heard about this two chief gods in Japanese Mythology before.”

Futsunushi no Kami had explained that [all the Wild Gods will return to their sanity if the chief god of Japanese Mythology is defeated] and led Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai to this land. Indeed, certainly there was no lie that was said there.

Just that for such complex circumstances to lie around in between was rushing off everything.

Kazuki exposed a dissatisfaction in his expression and pressed his question to Futsunushi no Kami.

“Give us a proper explanation now. About all the circumstances of the Japanese Mythology.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Japanese Mythology is a mythology that is made up of two powers of Yin and Yang.”

Like that, Yatagarasu got the ball rolling for the explanation.

“Therefore, there are also two chief gods. The one that symbolized the Yang is Amaterasu, the one that symbolized the Yin is Susanoo. Once, Japan was divided into two of Amaterasu’s Wakoku and Susanoo’s Izumo. These two chief gods raised their own respective king as their mouthpiece and got embroiled in a destiny of conflict. Amaterasu and Susanoo, <Wakoku King> and <Izumo King>, the victor will become the true chief god and king of Japan. [Unification in the conflict’s aftermath], that is what have been established in the mythology.”

Yatagarasu gave such an explanation about the Japanese Mythology.

“So you are going to get me involved in the confrontation between Amaterasu and Susanoo. …And then that Susanoo, right now he is forming an alliance with Yamato's government, so that’s the situation.”

When Kazuki confirmed, Yatagarasu gave a brief nod.

{What caused this situation was Susanoo. Susanoo joined hands with Yamato's government and made the other Japanese Divas become Wild Gods from the instigation of shrine defilement.}

Futsunushi no Kami made a grimacing expression.

The wiles of Yamato's government to make the Divas of Japanese Mythology into Wild Gods and manipulate them was with the cooperation of Susanoo.

“Why did Susanoo ally himself with Yamato?”

“Susanoo was thinking that the [Japanese Mythology is weak, therefore I have to borrow another Mythology’s power], that’s how it seems. From there he was approached by Loki.”

Kazuki opened his eyes wide in shock.

“Japanese Mythology is weak?”

{Right, I wonder if it can even be categorized as puny class.} Saying that, Futsunushi no Kami nodded.

“Japanese Mythology doesn’t really demand strong faith from the people of Japan. Even their will of opposition against other Mythologies is low. As long as they have companions for festivals, making ruckus and playing around with, then everything is fine. Their [will for power] is weak.”

Kazuki reflexively looked at Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai was a Shrine Maiden that made a contract with Futsunushi no Kami, but the relationship between the two was exactly like that of friends.

“We are like that, but in the present times where [the era of Mythology has been revived], if we keep like this then [other Mythologies will swallow us], Susanoo is harboring a sense of impending crisis like that. Right now he is buttering up Loki, but most likely he is planning to catch Loki off guard slyly in the end.”

Kazuki frowned his eyebrows hearing Yatagarasu words. Planning to catch Loki off guard?

Exactly because it was Loki, he was a Diva that could easily catch Susanoo off guard instead while joining hands with him.

Susanoo and Loki…on the surface they were joining hands together, but their relationship was one where both of them kept looking for an opening in each other’s guard.

“The Divas that reign as the chief god of the Mythology not only bestow their characteristic magic to their contractor, but a power that should be called a [King’s Authority] is also granted together with being recognized as a King. You too should have something like that.”

Yatagarasu said. Kazuki stared at the Stigmata on his own left hand.

Kazuki was able to use Lemegeton’s characteristic magic, <{{furigana|Goetia|72 Solomon=Pillar Omnimagic}}>.

The more he deepened his bond, the greater his power of bond became.

Apart from that, there was also the power to visualize the change of girls’ positivity level and their location. This was what is called as [King’s Authority].

It seemed there was still room for this power to strengthen even more together with Leme’s growth.

“Amaterasu and Susanoo, the Wakoku King and the Izumo King, they won’t be able to obtain their true power if they haven’t achieved victory over the opposing camp and become the true chief god and King. If the situation stays like this then the [King’s Authority] of the Japanese Mythology is impossible to use. Susanoo’s camp is being rash in their desire to defeat Amaterasu’s camp quickly. But Amaterasu has zero motivation for that. She didn’t enthrone her contractor as the King of Wakoku in the least and just kept playing with her contractor. Binding contracts and recognizing someone as King are two separate matters.”

Kazuki had a contract with Leme, but he still hadn’t been fully recognized as Solomon's King yet.

This was the same thing.

“Why didn’t Amaterasu make her contractor to be King? That’s because she understood that the instant the King of Wakoku is born, the fight with Susanoo’s camp will begin. Amaterasu dislikes conflict. Her contractor too is also not someone suited for fighting. However [Even though the Japanese Mythology is weak even in the best of times, also being unable to use its true power like this is intolerable], like that, Susanoo’s camp was getting even more irked.”

Despite the preordained destiny of opposition between the two, it seemed there was a difference in the degree of enthusiasm in between them.

“The angry Susanoo defeated the contractor of Amaterasu that still hadn’t become the Wakoku King yet prematurely. Furthermore he also recommended to Yamato's government to leave the God’s reliant that were created from the failed ceremony of possessed Shrine Maidens unregulated just like that in the Ise Imperial Shrine, and made the Ise Imperial Shrine into a Haunted Ground. Amaterasu obtained her power from both her contractor and Ise Imperial Shrine, that’s how she is preserving her divinity. But losing both of them simultaneously, her power weakened and she was sealed completely inside the <Gate of Celestial Rock Cave>. There is a danger of extinction for her if it keeps like this. Even the happy-go-lucky Amaterasu thought [Just as expected it’s going to be bad if it keeps like this] and she sent a messenger to the other side of the seal―that messenger is this me, Yatagarasu.”

{Yatagarasu has the privilege to come and go as it pleases from the <Territory> of Japanese Mythology’s Divas. And then he made a contact with a Diva that hadn't become a Wild God, me.}

How Futsunushi no Kami didn’t become a Wild God…was surely thanks to his Shrine Maiden, Kazuha-senpai, who secretly moved Futsunushi no Kami’s altar to an abandoned club room in the Knight Academy.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki, I heard about you from Futsunushi no Kami. I want to ask you for a favor to rescue Amaterasu. To defeat Susanoo and become the person that controls the Japanese Mythology, that is the favor that I want to ask. If it’s you, then you can defeat the Izumo King that Susanoo raised right?”

“WAITT――――TT! JUST WAITT――――TT!!”

At that time together with a shout, Leme materialized beside Kazuki.

Since this operation began, there was someone that maintained silence and acted like this matter about Japanese Mythology was of no concern for her. That was Leme.

“Wait right there, Leme just stayed quiet and listened but Kazuki has already contracted with Leme just so you know! Is the Japanese Mythology intending to snatch Kazuki from Leme!?”

{I too understand about that. We are not planning to do that, so it’s fine to feel relieved.}

Futsunushi no Kami said so in order to soothe Leme.

“Just like what I said before, Amaterasu too already has her own contractor. What we want is to enthrone that [girl] as Wakoku King formally, on top of that we want to present her to the King of Solomon.”

“Mu…oh hoh? Present you say?” Leme’s expression changed and her eyes brightened.

“The King of the Japanese Mythology will be affiliated to Hayashizaki Kazuki as <Subordinate King>, Solomon's King, which is you, will be accompanied by our King, becoming an existence of higher rank than even the King―we want to ask you to become the <Emperor>. In exchange for that we ask all of you to become our substitute in fighting Susanoo and Loki.”

“I see! So you are going to present the Queen of Japanese Mythology into the harem! If it’s like that then certainly, it’s feasible for Kazuki to rule both Solomon's Mythology and Japanese Mythology! The Emperor that rules even other Mythologies by means of Harem <ref>Maybe I should capitalize the ‘h’ in harem here</ref>…Solomon's Emperor! That’s really not bad!!”

{Guwahhahha! If that is realized then it will become Solomon's Myriad 72 Pillars!}

Leme was really gleeful and accepted the other side’s proposal. Futsunushi no Kami too got carried away with the mood and guffawed. Kazuki interjected into the conversation in a panic.

“Hey wait, even if you say that you will present me with an unknown girl I’ve never seen before, it will just make me troubled!”

“For the time being if you just meet her first it will be okay after that right, My King. Most of all to make this infiltration operation succeed, it doesn’t look like there is any other way than this anyway.”

Leme, who had been completely won over to the other side before he could even say ‘ah’ said such to Kazuki.

Certainly, there was truth in that but….

It was a long explanation but, the main point was they wanted him to substitute for Amaterasu and fight Susanoo. If he defeated Susanoo and the true King of Japanese Mythology was born, the Japanese Divas that became Wild Gods would return to their senses and could be subdued. The objective of this side too could be fulfilled.

{Guwahhahha! You can reach the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave <ref>Ama no Iwato in Japan, I keep wondering whether I should just use this original name because it’s shorter. How troublesome.</ref> where Amaterasu is sealed through the deepest part of Ise Imperial Shrine! For that, defeat the pitiful children that had transformed completely into God’s reliant and rescue them!!}

Pitiful children…if they defeated those God’s reliant with Yatagarasu’s cooperation, they could return to their original human form. They have to make this operation a success, for that they also couldn’t leave these God’s reliant alone.

“Well then, we are going to meet with Amaterasu…what do we need to do to release Amaterasu from the seal? What kind of seal is the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave?”

Kazuki questioned. The guffawing Futsunushi no Kami suddenly had his expression become serious.

{That’s…for later. You will understand if you go to the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave.}

…[So he was still planning to give incomplete information].

Kazuki directed his doubtful eyes to Futsunushi no Kami. When he was going to say ‘cut it out’ to him, suddenly his hand was gripped tightly from the side. It was Kazuha-senpai.

“Hayashizaki, that…don’t get angry with Futsunushi no Kami. Rather than that, let’s rescue these people inside the God’s reliant, okay.”

Kazuha-senpai directed her sorrowful eyes to the people that were losing their consciousness. Even before feeling any distrust towards Futsunushi no Kami, it seemed Kazuha-senpai thought about the people that became God’s reliant even more strongly.

“…In the ceremony of possessed Shrine Maidens, I think these people surely became candidates by their own will. Perhaps these people were originally a Knight. And they were resenting the humans that were chosen by Stigmata. That was why they themselves wanted to become stronger…”

In the middle of battle, these God’s reliant were raising screams of hatred [STIGMATA!] many times over.

Perhaps from envy and yearning toward Stigmata, and with feelings of [we too want to become even stronger], these guys were spurred into an extreme action like this. …Kazuki also felt heavy in his chest looking at them.

“Something like that, really feels sad for some reason…”

Kazuha-senpai hung her head down despondently.

===Part 5===

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai selected the katana that were in good condition from the hips of the fainted people and borrowed them, attaching them on their hips.

A lot of time had passed while they were grilling Yatagarasu and Futsunushi no Kami, but there was no attack from the armored warriors that were supposed to still remain in this Haunted Ground.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were still tied with the cloud strings from the sky as yet, those strings were a marking of their position.

Nevertheless, for there to be no further attacks…,

“Most likely the Izumo King that is commanding them had already detected my existence.”

Yatagarasu said that.

“Knowing that we cannot be defeated with only force, right now they are preparing an ambush in a location where they can use their number advantage with more reliability, that’s what I think.”

Kazuki also thought that Yatagarasu’s conjecture was correct.

“That [Kumoito Shibari] is Susanoo’s magic that possesses equal power with Amaterasu. With the power of the currently weakened Amaterasu, it cannot be purged even if we use the [Yata no Kagami] from before. As long as that thread becomes the mark, it’s surely impossible to advance while evading ambush.”

“Our side has also decided to rescue the people that became the God’s reliant anyway. We have no intention to advance while avoiding them. On the contrary, if they are gathering in one place it will become easier.”

Before when they were prioritizing the original strategy, they couldn’t help but leave the Haunted Ground alone, but the situation had changed.

“Well then Senpai, let’s be off! …Senpai?”

Kazuha-senpai who only had few words from some time before was…having her attention completely stolen by one of the souvenir shop buildings.

With some of the God’s reliant defeated, the original appearance of Ise appeared in front of their eyes. With how close they were with Ise Imperial Shrine, souvenir shops intended for tourists were lining up, but…,

“…Hayashizaki, this akafuku <ref>A type of red colored mochi</ref>, I wonder if it’s edible.”

Kazuha-senpai was directing her eyes filled with greed on the packages that were piled up in heaps on the most conspicuous shelve inside the souvenir shop. The famous product of Ise, [Akafuku Mochi]. Of course the inside of the store right now was in a defenseless and unmanned state.

“Senpai, stealing is no good. Moreover after the store became a Haunted Ground and then returned back to normal, it's unknown what happened with the flow of time during that period. It might have gone bad already. Besides, time is precious, let’s go.”

When he pulled Kazuha-senpai’s hand forcefully, senpai went “Aa~, Hayashizaki~” and raised a quacking voice that sounded like a whine.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

When they advanced through the streets of Ise, their surroundings soon changed into the eerie Haunted Ground again. When he compared the area with the map he had seen, it appears that the size of the Haunted Ground had been reduced to around half its previous size. In other words, they had defeated half the number of the God’s reliant in the previous battle.

The remaining half was waiting for them ahead….

They finally arrived to a point with a similar feel to when they first came here. The asphalt road was muddy and wet, the surrounding buildings were weathered, and the sky lost its color. Trees outnumbered the buildings in this area. On the rotting trunks and branches that looked as if they were going to fall off, rust-colored leaves were hanging down.

They advanced even further. There was still no ambush or attack from the God’s reliant.

A large shrine archway standing in the path forward entered their view.

<Shinmei Archway><ref>Shinmei Toori, also means the archway of Amaterasu</ref>―it was an archway with an extremely ancient shape before it even received the influence of Buddhist’s ornament culture.

However now that it was currently under the influence of the Haunted Ground, its color was transformed into an ominous jet black.

They had arrived at Ise Imperial Shrine.

Ahead of the archway was the Isuzu River and the bridge that crossed that river―<Uji Bridge> was built there.

The length of the bridge was 100 meters, its width was just a little around 8 meter.

…They are coming here. Kazuki felt that hunch.

Here was an open area that was just right for a large group assault. Even on the bridge it was wide enough to make the best use of numerical advantage.

As expected, the instant he stepped his foot on the bridge―war cries were raised from the dark forest ahead of the bridge and a crowd of armored warriors was approaching.

At the same time, armored warriors that went around and cut in also came along from behind.

On top of the Uji Bridge, it became a pincer attack.

“I leave the back to you, Hayashizaki!”

Kazuha-senpai immediately stood back-to-back with Kazuki.

Yatagarasu flew up to the sky from Kazuki’s shoulder in order to escape.

The armored warriors surged ahead with the force of surging waves while taking the stance of the Dragonfly, making the bridge creak worryingly. The bridge was filled with troops that surrounded Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai in the blink of an eye. They slashed away while making opponents of enemies that came from every directions.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DON!* Shockwave and flame explosions. Kazuha-senpai blew away the enemies altogether with magic. …Defeat the enemy only using sword skill to preserve their magic power…such thinking was unreasonable.

“The light of heaven resides in that body, O bird of paradise, comply with my accusation and reduce to ashes the sin above the earth! Israel Judgment!!”

Phoenix’s avatar emerged at Kazuki’s back and emitted brightness as if every light in the world were gathered. That light dazzled the eyes, stopping the attack of the armored warriors for a moment. At that interval Kazuki set his aim at an angle that would swallow the most number of enemies, the vast light was changed into a thick laser and fired. The armored warriors in a straight line fell down altogether.

“”””STIGMATAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!””””

Angry voices that were like an earthquake welled up from the armored warriors.

“Wawa! Just as I thought these guys really get angry when Summoning Magic is used. Their fierceness is growing rapidly!”

“Let’s settle the bout quickly!”

“Got it! …Tenkū Battou Renge Hou!!”

The countless Sacred Treasures that Kazuha-senpai created flew about freely above the battlefield on top of the bridge. The Sacred Treasures that possessed various elements released flame or lightning, even cold here and there from each of them.

“Please take care not to break the bridge okay!” Kazuki raised his voice.

“…So that Yata no Kagami can finish off as many armored warriors as possible, please inflict damage to all the enemies evenly!”

Yatagarasu said an unreasonable challenge from the sky. …Does it think anyone can do such miraculous thing!?

“This is not for the sake of preserving my magic power! The youth that is transformed back by Yata no Kagami will faint in magic intoxication, they are going to get trampled by the armored warriors that flood in next!! If that happens then they're going to die for real!!”

“Kuh…that certainly can happen!”

Even while Kazuki complained, he couldn’t help but consent to Yatagarasu’s request.

The curtain of a long battle on top of the bridge was opened.

===Part 6===

After blowing away an armored warrior flying far away from the inflicted damage, the newly created empty space right there was quickly occupied with a different armored warrior. If the newly arrived armored warrior was a fresh one then it would be assaulted just like that, but if it was one that had been damaged then it would be quickly driven off by sending it flying far away…. The armored warriors that had lost their own will were also quite mechanical in some respects, the battle itself completely turned into something like a puzzle game.

After a long repetition―Yatagarasu used the completed [Yata no Kagami], where afterwards the youths of Yamato fainted on top of Uji bridge in a closely packed formation.

The surrounding scenery returned back to the original Ise Imperial Shrine. The Isuzu river shone from the sunlight, the Uji bridge that was built on top of it recovered its beautiful wooden texture. A forest where trees that looked mystical grew in abundance spread out ahead of the bridge, and a road that pushed its way through that forest was extending forward.

Heaps of corpses scattered all around on top of the bridge…such an image emerged to the surface of the mind, but nobody was dead because the youths only fainted from magic intoxication. There was no strong burden weighing down their minds but they only fainted from the state where their connection with the Wild Gods that were like a curse disappeared. It was surely not a dangerous magic intoxication.

Kazuha-senpai breathed a sigh of relief. Surely the state inside her head had become more full with the thoughts of rescuing the people that were turned into God’s reliant rather than the infiltration operation itself.

God’s reliant―they held envy and hatred toward Stigmata, because of that they offered themselves to a dangerous ceremony and in the end were completely transformed into an existence that was called a failure.

Before this, their outcry hurt Kazuha-senpai’s heart. Kazuki had the feeling that he understood the reason why.

For a long time until now, Kazuha-senpai was looked down on by the swordsmen and made fun of.

For envy and hatred to be directed at her as a possessor of Stigmata surely made her have complicated feelings.

Kazuki also was once an existence that was looked down on in the Magic Division and came this far by relying upon his pride in the sword. That was why his mental state felt conflicted to have such emotions directed at him by many swordsmen.

“Senpai, we were gifted the power of Stigmata and became far stronger than we if were just swordsmen, but that’s why it doesn’t mean that we have seen the limit of the strength of swordsmen either, that’s what I think.”

Standing stock still unintentionally on top of the bridge, Kazuki called out to Kazuha-senpai from the side hoping to cheer her up.

“…Kohaku is attempting to become a swordsman that won’t lose to Magika Stigma by making practical use of Sacred Treasures. Kanae too, recently she is trying to discover a new possibility for new techniques by putting general magic to practical use even further.”

What kind of phenomenon magic power could give birth to was the product of the imagination. Right now there were some aspects from the old sword skill outlook that still restrained both Kazuki and Kanae, but there was plenty of room for creating sword skills that had never even been imagined until now by means of new creative originality.

“Even the students of the Magic Division are stopping their high and mighty attitude just because they possess Stigmata now. They are also starting to listen to opinions that ask them to stop looking down on the Sword Division. The Knight Order in the future from now on is supposed to become nearer in equality between swordsman and Magika Stigma. If that happens, then there shouldn’t be any more swordsmen that will do something stupid like this. …Doing something like throwing one’s self away, is something that mustn’t be done no matter what."

Right at that moment, the memory of Kaya’s scream when she was eroded by Loki was replying inside Kazuki’s mind.

“If swordsmen and Magika Stigma can look at each other right in the eye, swordsmen should be able to reach that new possibility that can only be achieved by swordsmen.”

“…That’s right huh, you are really someone that caused a revolution in the Knight Academy.”

“Calling that a revolution, that’s not…”

“Kohaku too…even I, we are really thankful for what you have done.”

Facing each other in the middle of the bridge, Kazuha-senpai softly clasped both of Kazuki’s hands.

Holding hands like this might be a skinship that Kazuha-senpai could just barely do with honest feelings. For Kazuki, this warmth transmitted to him was an irreplaceable, important feeling.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Indeed it’s just like what you said. These small fries are feeling jealous without even doing any respectable hard work. Their appearance pawing at the ground while ruining their own bodies is…extremely unsightly. What is called strength should be something more pure.”

―A singing like voice that sounded really clear suddenly could be heard.

From the forest ahead, the master of the voice appeared and halted in front of the bridge.

The distance between them was dozens of meters. It was not a distance that could be closed immediately.

With a shock, Kazuki separated his body from Kazuha-senpai while calmly ascertaining that character.

It was a girl wearing a deep red kimono that looked like a prostitute's.

A loose collar to the degree that one could peek into her back, a languid style of wearing kimono, making one look graceful.

It was a gorgeous appearance that could never be thought as something for a fight, but a Japanese katana could be seen at her hip. She was a swordsman.
And then at her side were two people, two armored warriors in divine possession were coming along with her. Most likely those two were the last God’s reliant.

The girl in kimono sent her glancing gaze to those two and her mouth curved cynically.

“Please look at them, their pathetic figures. Having lost their reason they are the very definition of mere beasts. Although they can now fight better compared to when they were just their former worthless swordsmen selves, even then, the current state of their souls can't really be called strong. …You two, please give your greetings.”

The girl in kimono extended both her hands respectively to the faces of the armored warriors waiting at her left and right.

The <face armors> under the helmet that were covering the nose and mouth that hid the faces of the armored warriors, were taken off by those hands.

The faces of the two armored warriors became exposed. Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai reflexively caught their breath.

“The Takasugi brothers!”

What appeared from under the face armors were―the faces of the Takasugi brothers.

The two that had become rival candidates to Kazuki in the Chief Student Council President battle election, Takasugi Shūsui and Takasugi Harunari.

Advocating the rejection of human rights for Magika Stigma that possessed far too much power and that they should be treated as mere weapons, the two young student activists!

So these two sought power after they were beaten in the battle election and were reduced to God’s reliant here.

“”Hayashizakii…Hayashizaki KazukiiIIIII!!””

The faces under the face armor were ruled by shuddering madness. Both their eyes and their mouths were opened to the limit and deep creases were engraved in their faces. They were leaking voices of curses while their jaws were convulsing with a spasm.

“The introduction is over for now…it’s okay to let loose already you guys!”

The girl in kimono handed down her command with a sharp voice as if a wild beast tamer lashing her whip.

“GO-!!” Simultaneously with the voice, the Takasugi brothers leaped at their direction.

They raised their katana overhead straight like berserkers and slashed at Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai with dauntless courage.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai traversed the bridge in a big leap while meeting the attack in order not to drag the people lying down around them into this fight.

“Kazuha-senpai!”
“It’s okay, you don’t need to worry about me!”

They completely couldn’t make heads or tails of which one was the older brother Shūsui and which was the little brother Harunari, but Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai picked one opponent each while exchanging voices, *GIN!* *GIN!* sparks of clashing swords were scattered.

Kazuki softly redirected the enemy’s simple powerful downswing with <Instant Positioning>.

Just like that, he sidestepped the enemy’s stance and promptly slashed diagonally below with his returning blade.

His opponent was blown away together with the backlash of defensive magic power.

During that time, he directed his sight to Kazuha-senpai. Kazuha-senpai couldn’t parry as smoothly as Kazuki and she was brought into a sword-locking contest. If the attack was not quickly parried away with skill, she would have to go against the enemy’s superhuman power directly from the front. Kazuha-senpai leaked out “Kuh” in a painful voice while somehow redirecting her opponent’s heavy blow. Kazuha-senpai’s posture was disarranged.

Because her posture was disarranged, she couldn’t move into a counterattack smoothly like what Kazuki did.

But if it was Kazuha-senpai, who excelled in chanting ability, then it was enough with just that.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi!”

Thrusting her one hand forward, from there *DON!* a flame explosion and shockwave were produced.

―The two Takasugi brothers were repelled altogether from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai and blown away from the bridge.

But they were abruptly rising back up again.

Kazuha-senpai stood in front of Kazuki in order to cover for him.

“Hayashizaki…I’ll face these two guys together just by myself. That’s why you, Hayashizaki, deal with that kimono girl there.”

“But senpai” Kazuki’s tone of voice was mixed with hesitation.

“Perhaps compared to these two guys, that girl over there is far stronger. That’s why I’ll leave her to you.”

Certainly, Kazuki also harbored that same premonition.

“I’m far stronger compared to these small fries!! I won’t let you two pass beyond this point!!”

While their attention was diverted by the Takasugi brothers, the figure of the girl in kimono vanished.

…The voice came from above! With her kimono’s fringe fluttering loosely, the girl was soaring high above Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai―it was not a jumping power that could be done somehow or other just with Enchant Aura.

The girl landed a few meters behind Kazuki, with the force of a bouncing rubber ball she drew out her sword while in the stance of turning back.

It didn’t mean that Kazuki was taken by surprise. Kazuki too instantly turned his back and drew out his sword in return.

Flashes of light collided. Both of their drawn swords bit at each other from directly opposite sides scattering sparks. From there they entered a sword-locking contest.

It was not a contest between strength. Kazuki redirected the opponent’s strength with Instant Positioning and tried to break her stance. The girl was also doing a similar thing at the same time. Their blades were mutually entangling with each other flexibly skill to skill.

If he could match the opponent’s vector of power, he could break the deadlock.

Strings of tension were stretched silently inside his brain. In the distance where they could even feel each other’s breath, he focused on nothing but to Foresight the movement of the opponent and control the blade delicately against the other.

An even sword-locking contest―at that moment Kazuki and the kimono girl were mutually making a surprised expression of [There is an opponent that is my equal]. …I can do this!!

Both of them jumped back at the same time and created some distance.

The girl held the katana languidly with her right hand, she brushed her disordered kimono’s cuff with her left hand swiftly and fixed her clothes instantly.

A natural body posture that really couldn’t be called a stance at all. But there was no opening. Even like that she could leap to all kinds of movements in any moment. There was this indication of 'all in one' in her.

There was no doubt she had the bearing of a master.

“What kind of person are you?”

Kazuaki finally questioned the girl that stood in his way with respect toward an exceptional character coloring his words.

Behind Kazuki, there was the sight of Kazuha-senpai exchanging blades with the Takasugi brothers with the roars of Summoning Magic.

“I won’t let you interfere in Amaterasu’s sealing. I am one among the hightest echelon within Kenshitou entrusted with the defense of this land…the thirtieth <Aisu Ikousai> Hidetada.”

Kenshitou’s upper echelon…he thought that this Haunted Ground held no protection squad from Yamato, yet…

No wait, rather than that, Aisu Ikousai she said?

Kazuki felt his mind became white. It was a feeling like being in the presence of a legend.

“…You are joking right? Moreover, the thirtieth?”

“Oh, so you too are doubting the reality? You who are the successor of the Hayashizaki-style sword drawing art?”

Aisu Ikousai―he was a swordsman of the Muromachi period <ref>1333-1573 CE</ref>. No, perhaps he ought to even be called a sword god.

From the Muromachi period until the Sengoku period <ref>1467-1568 CE</ref>, there were countless schools of sword styles created in Japan.

The most famous in history among them was surely Yagyuu Shinkage-style. With the choosing of Yagyuu Sekishūsai and his child, Munenori to become the instructors of the Shogunate family, the house of Tokugawa, Yagyuu became known as the best sword-style in the whole country. It was also fine to even say that they are the best sword-style in the world of swordsmanship.

When that Yagyuu’s history was perused, there was the master of Yagyuu Sekishūsai, the <sword saint> Kamiizumi Ise no Kami Nobutsuna. And then looking even further at the master of that person was a character that was already in the realm of myth―Aisu Ikousai Hisatada.

When Japan’s school of sword style was traced back, every one of them would run into three origins. Those were namely Art of War Three Great Origins―<Nen-style>, <Shinto-style>, and then Aiko Ikousai’s <Kage-style>, those three.

Kazuki was…feeling like he was confronting his own honored ancestor.

“Hey the successor of Hayashizaki-style. Since when did you think Japan’s swordsmanship was transformed into a sport?”

The girl―Aisu Ikousai asked.

“Generally it is said that the impetus was Kamiizumi Ise no Kami’s idea to use bamboo swords but…personally I think swordsmanship had already changed into sports by the Muromachi period. The uselessness of katana in wars that were fought in groups had already become self-evident at that period…swordsmanship was just a mere fashion of samurai. True, practical swordsmanship or the like had already vanished at that time. The only scene where practical use of swordsmanship could be applied was the one versus one fights that happened behind the other side of history―only in the setting of assassination. That is surely the sword’s true long cherished desire, the thirty generation piling up in the shadows…”

That was a completely different history compared to an old style sword school like Kazuki’s Hayashizaki-style. Even though the Hayashizaki-style was also an old style sword school that was passed in secret, by no means had they erased their own name by their own hands. It was not the case that they attempted to become a legend.

The mystical assassination sword art that earnestly erased their name continuously since the Muromachi period….

“I see…and then an era like the present time came.”

“The era of magic…an era where the minority of powerful warriors dictated the battle had come. Now is the time for swordsmanship's resurrection! This Aisu Ikousai too!! That’s the reason why I formed a partnership with Kenshitou.”

Tension filled the languid limbs of Aisu Ikousai to the brim. …It's coming!

“Hayashizaki-style! I was looking forward at having a bout with you-!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ton*, Kicking the ground lightly, but with acceleration that ran in contrast with that lightness, Aisu Ikousai closed the distance. Kazuki didn’t chant any spell and intercepted with just only his sword.

“Secret Sword…{{furigana|Shiraha Kagerou|Naked Blade Heat Haze}}!”

Ikousai yelled. At that time Kazuki witnessed something hard to believe.

Aisu Ikousai’s blade that was approaching Kazuki―bent like jelly from its base.

Kazuki’s katana that was going to block slashed empty air.

Ikousai’s katana approached near Kazuki’s neck as if it had transformed into a whip. Kazuki attempted to dodge just barely from the blade. At that instant, the blade was not only twisting itself, it lengthened itself flexibly even further.

The blade grazed Kazuki’s neck and with a spark, the blue light of magic power scattered.

Ikousai passed the side of Kazuki who got slashed.

“…First is one kill.” Ikousai whispered while they passed each other.

…Just now was an advanced application of Psychokinesis. The slashed Kazuki instantly understood.

Sensing the Prima Material of the blade, then it was influenced powerfully by Psychokinesis and its shape was altered.

He could grasp the how but he was amazed that such thing was really possible. It was a technique that was completely beyond his imagination.

Kazuki immediately turned back and faced Ikousai.

Kazuki moved out without a moment’s delay. Next it was Kazuki’s turn to be the attacker―surely even a flickering blade was just a normal katana when it was reversed to be the defender. There was a necessity to hold the initiative in this fight.

Ikousai blocked the single stroke that Kazuki swung down and it became a sword-locking contest once more.

This time it was not with technique, Kazuki attempted to push her with power.

“Ou” Aisu Ikousai raised her voice. “So because I’m a woman, you think you can win in arm strength?”

Kazuki didn’t permit Ikousai to try to parry the blade and pressed her with strength.

With the difference in strength between male and female, Kazuki’s blade slowly approached Ikousai’s face.

“If it's like this then, Secret Rite…{{furigana|Aoiro Yasha|Blue Yaksha}}.”

In front of Kazuki’s eyes, strange magic power was whirling inside Ikousai’s flesh.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>doku doku* Her body pulsed strongly…Ikousai’s face was turning blue before his eyes.

What is currently happening―this is, blood flow manipulation.

A human’s physical body was creating energy with two distinct methods, one that was [utilizing oxygen] and one [not utilizing oxygen]. The structure that utilized oxygen was making energy for stamina, but the structure that didn’t utilize oxygen―produced explosive power by decomposing sugar content.

The body automatically balanced which of the two structures would be prioritized to use.

But this girl controlled the blood flow of her entire body and closed the oxygen supply herself, making use of that to invigorate her {{furigana|creation of the energy that didn’t need oxygen|Muscle Power Release}}<ref>This muscle power release, I’m not sure if it's right. The kanji is too small in my source and I cannot read it clearly. If anyone knows a more accurate word, please revise it.</ref> to the maximum. She tilted the balancing scale of her body by her own will.

That could be called an artificial ultimate anaerobic exercise. The girl’s slender arm that was turning pale was influenced with a doping effect, producing an explosive power that should be impossible from physical balance!

…He never thought that someone would reinforce their own physical strength with this kind of approach!

The balance of strength tilted from Ikousai’s instantaneous explosive force. Kazuki was outpushed. Ikousai didn’t miss the disarray of Kazuki’s balance and drove away Kazuki’s katana, breaking his stance.

Kazuki suffered a defeat in a sword-locking contest for the first time after several years.

Ikousai’s slash assaulted Kazuki whose stance was broken. Kazuki forcefully evaded that. He planned to evade but―Ikousai’s blade stretched out like a snake and grazed Kazuki’s neck.

“The second kill.” The girl floated a smile in her face.

With a stumbling step Kazuki regrouped himself with some distance. Ikousai immediately gave chase and pursued with the ever-changing twisting katana.

Just with the katana’s shape twisting, the movement became really hard to read, to a degree he never imagined.

He was bewitchingly looking at it with his eyes. With such insight…Kazuki Foresighted the magic power produced from the blade. If the magic power could be read, the he could Foresight what kind of alterations would happen to the blade next. From there he could calculate the trajectory of the slash.

Though it was a complicated calculation that had to be done in an instant….

Kazuki breathed out strongly with a huff and concentrated. He Foresighted the phantasmagoric stroke of the katana. And then he grasped the logic of the blade and *KiIN!* sparks were scattered. Ikousai went “Hou?” and showed a surprised expression.

“For someone to start seeing through Shiraha Kagerou from just one occasion, really.”

“In the Hayashizaki-style, no same technique will work twice against us.”

“Then…Secret Sword, {{furigana|Tenrou Kaidan|Heaven Tower Stair}}!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAAN!* A terrific voice rang out.

At that moment, Aisu Ikousai’s figure disappeared from Kazuki’s sight.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAAN!*, *PAAN!*, the sounds of something bursting reverberated around Kazuki.

Where is she!? ―Even the time allowed to think of that question, was just for an instant.

The next instant, Kazuki was slashed diagonally in the back.

On the back of Kazuki who was pitching forward staggeringly, a further second slash was carved. “Third kill! Fourth kill!!” Ikousai raised a joyful voice and attacked while pursuing Kazuki.

This swordsman of Yamato, this person…!

While Kazuki received the backlash from the defensive magic power, he rolled forward in order to take distance and escaped from Ikousai’s range. Ikousai didn’t chase too far and made a broad grin in her face from her triumph. She fixed her kimono with one hand.

“Secret Rite…{{furigana|Usubeni Hannya|Light Crimson Hannya}}.”

The girl’s pale body was recovering its former complexion. If the blood flow was constrained for too long, then next the stamina would surely disappear from the body.

She exploded her instantaneous force with [Aoiro Yasha], and recovered her stamina with [Usubeni Hannya].

But, even more than that, the technique just now….

“Fufufu, it’s four times already. If we crossed swords without this thing called defensive magic power, you had already died four times.”

“…Don’t just make up an assumption that’s convenient for yourself as you please, assassin swordsman. What we are doing right now is a fight with defensive magic power aren’t we? Who can agree with that kind of simple win lose condition attached here.”

Toward Kazuki who got a little worked up in his rebuttal, ‘ku-ku-ku’, Ikousai chuckled innocently.

“This might be a little childish but, at any rate my opponent is the greatest masterpiece of the Hayashizaki-style and the famous [Cyclops] after all. It’s really unbearable, this desire of mine to prove that my sword is the strongest with you as the opponent.”

The strongest sword….

Certainly this fellow’s skill was not ordinary. That kind of conception she used in her technique had never occurred to him at all.

Even if he was struck with that kind of idea, he would surely be unable to manage to realize such technique without piling up a mountain of training.

This girl in front of his eyes was not a swordsman that just merely inherited an ancient style sword art. Matching the current era and evolving her sword together with it―she was a swordsman that had advanced several steps ahead of the path that Kanae was trying to traverse.

In this match as a swordsman, Kazuki honestly realized that he was falling into inferiority here.

[Tenrou Kaidan]…First he had to fathom the true form of that technique….

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuha dodged the Takasugi brothers' violent downswings as if dancing.

She returned a compact slash through that opening.

A battle between butterfly and boar―it was an easy offense and defense for Kazuha who was in the middle of learning the skill of Foresight.

“…Why were you guys trying to become strong with that kind of method?”

With the timing of the widening distance as the impetus, Kazuha questioned while taking her stance vigilantly.

These guys were following the orders of that girl in kimono. In other words they should still have some of their consciousness remaining.

“…Kill the Magika Stigma…!”

With a look exactly like a beast's, the Takasugi brothers’ voices leaked out.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki, Hayashizaki Kanae! They insult us that [our skill in swordsmanship is no big deal] and so on…!”

Right now the one who stood in front of their eyes was Kazuha, but perhaps they were already unable to recognize that anymore. The two of them vented their hatred in frankness to Kazuha.

“Our, revolution, our ideology was defiled, because of you bastards!”

“The battle election…what we were saying was supposed to be the most correct thought! Despite that, nobody elected us…because we lost in the battle election!! That battle election was just a farce decided only by power!!”

“Power, power destroyed our just ideal!! Power is…abominable!!”

Certainly there was an aspect in the battle election where the vote easily gathered on the students who made great showings in the tournament.

But what would happen to the Magic Division and the Sword Division from now on? The students wouldn’t give their vote just from the result of the tournament without giving a serious consideration on that.

They lost in the election not because their fighting strength was weak. What was weak of them was…,

“What is lacking in you guys, isn’t it the strength to look hard at yourselves!?”

The Takasugi brothers assaulted her recklessly. Yet Kazuha dodged them easily and slashed back in return.

The brothers were repelled from the backlash of the defensive magic power and fell onto their backsides...they stood back up with faces that looked as if they were going to cry.

“It’s you bastards’ fault, that we failed to get elected…that power, power got away from our hands! Authority got away from our hands!!”

“It’s you bastards’ fault that we are like this! That we failed to obtain the power to trample those Magika Stigma under our foot!!”

For the third time, they stepped forward like idiots that only knew how to do just one thing.

Kazuha evaded as if she was dancing. Even while she evaded elegantly, Kazuha’s chest felt gloomy.

“Authority got away from your hands you said? You want to trample the Magika Stigma under your foot you said? Even though you talked about ideals so haughtily…the inside of you guys is just that sort of thing!!?”

Kazuha slashed the two of them away with all her might. But the two whose bodies were poured with the magic power of Wild Gods would abruptly stand back up no matter how many times they were cut down.

“…It’s you bastards’ fault. It’s you bastards’ fault that we became useless…”

“…It’s you bastards’ fault, that father branded us as useless…”

The deep resentful voices of the brothers overlapped.

Father―the one that switched over from being the board chairman of the knight academy to be Yamato’s statesman, they were surely talking about Takasugi Takayoshi.

“”Power…, I want strength…!””

That lurid spirit overpowered Kazuha. However she soon glared back.

…Even I harbored a feeling of inferiority, I was wishing stronger than anyone that I want to become stronger.

But I didn’t distort my feelings like this.

“That distorted [will to become strong] of you guys…I won’t recognize something like that!!”

“GYAAAAAA! {{furigana|Jiraiba|Earth Lightning Blade}}!!”

One of the Takasugi brothers raised one of his hands high to the sky. At his side an avatar of a Diva that resembled Futsunushi no Kami emerged out. A Diva with the appearance of an ancient sword!

Thunder fell to the raised hand, then he took hold of that lightning where it turned into a sword of lightning.

“{{furigana|Senbiki Fudouwan|Thousand Pull Immobile Arm}}!!”

The other Takasugi brother was also raising one of his hands high to the sky. An avatar of a giant emerged beside him.

The arm raised overhead bulged out several times larger, transforming into an arm so gigantic that it made the gripped long sword look like a toy.

{That’s…the power of <Take Mikadzuchi> and <Take Minakata>. If the high level magic of those two are used then it won’t finish with just that much but, well, looks like those just now are only level 2 magic.}

Futsunushi no Kami conveyed his voice to Kazuha-senpai through telepathy.

…If there was consciousness still left inside them even in just a little amount, they could still manage to use even low level Summoning Magic.

The Takasugi brothers slashed at Kazuha simultaneously. Kazuha received an electric shock the moment she made contact with the lighting sword, and surely the slash launched using that gigantic arm possessed a power to the degree that she couldn’t block it.

If it kept like this she wouldn’t be able to defend. If she evaded the attack then there was no doubt that the Uji Bridge she was standing on would be broken to pieces.

Therefore Kazuha also chanted her spell. The spell that she had been preparing for quite some time from before.

“Watching thousands of lives withering in the path of the sword…O military men obeyed by hundreds of grass, please lend that hand free from obstructive thought to my morals! …{{furigana|Kenki Shihou Ken|Devilish Swordsman Four Directions Sword}}!!”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 6 magic―great number of bluish-white souls drifted and gathered around Kazuha.

Those were the souls of the swordsmen that followed the path of the sword to its extremes and perished halfway through.

Responding to Futsunushi no Kami’s guidance, those souls appeared under Kazuha. They possessed mass due to magic power and transformed into something that symbolized their temper; becoming enormous arms and katana.

There were a total of four ghostly arms and katana each with a size that reached Kazuha’s stature, floating around her.

“Become my substitute, block them!”

The lightning sword born from Take Mikadzuchi’s power was blocked solidly by the two arms surrounding the right side crossing their two katana. The electric shock couldn’t flow to the spot where Kazuha was.

The one strike that was made gigantic by Take Minakata’s power was blocked solidly by the two arms surrounding the left side crossing their two katana. The three giant arms were locked in a rivalry of strength with grinding sounds.

In the center of those two spots of power, Kazuha’s own two hands were free.

Kazuha directed those two hands at the Takasugi brothers and chanted.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DON!* The released shockwave blew away both the Takasugi brothers altogether.

The four arms created by Kazuha were controlled remotely in accordance with Kazuha’s will and even now they assaulted the Takasugi brothers who were trying to stand and pressed them on.

During that time, Kazuha turned her eyes to the battle between Kazuki and the kimono girl.

Kazuki was having much trouble with the girl who introduced herself as Aisu Ikousai….

“…What is he doing? [Just against techniques of that degree], that guy became cornered like that.”

Kazuha reflexively knitted her eyebrows. The Hayashizaki Kazuki that I know isn’t supposed to be that kind of person.

===Part 7===

“Hayashizaki! What the hell are you doing, just against that kind of fellow!”

―Kazuha-senpai threw a scolding voice at Kazuki who was in the middle of a glaring match with Aisu Ikousai.

“Those kind of techniques aren't really a big deal right!!?”

Hearing that, Ikousai looked sullen with her pride wounded.

“Now you really said it. I thought that it would be fine to leave the dunce of the Sword Division to those dimwit Takasugi brothers, yet…should I have carved the technique of Aisu’s Kage-style on that body of yours too?”

“Even if you don’t deliberately carve it into my body, I get it already just from watching here! [Like this right]!?”

Kazuha-senpai dashed to this direction trying to interrupt between Kazuki and Aisu Ikousai.

That figure of hers, *PAAN!* went flying together with that sound.

“!?” Ikousai’s spine trembled with shock witnessing that.

Kazuha-senpai’s body danced high to the sky. From there even more *PAAN!* *PAAN!* sounds rang out and she maneuvered three dimensionally in the air. Kazuha-senpai instantly circled to Ikousai’s back.

When Kazuki saw that from his position as a third party observer, he comprehended that trick for the first time.

…I see, certainly seeing it from outside is really easy to understand.

The sound of *PAAN!* was the sound of kicking with full power the movement energy produced by Psychokinesis. Creating a foothold in the sky with magic and making the body leap through the air under an instant. That speed was several levels faster compared to a normal jump. When the opponent was thinking vaguely that the enemy was above, she had already flew about three dimensionally who knew how many times―and circled to the back.

“Learned by imitating, Tenrou Kaidan!”

While yelling, Kazuha-senpai swept her katana sideways.

As expected from the originator herself, Ikousai was not tricked by that movement and saw through Kazuha-senpai’s position instantly and dodged the blade. But at that time Kazuha-senpai’s blade twisted like jelly. It was just a slight twist compared to Ikousai’s own, but certainly her blade’s shape distorted―Shiraha Kagerou.

Kazuha-senpai’s single stroke of katana gouged Ikousai’s neck shallowly, making her defensive magic power shine.

“Saying it in your manner from before…it’s one kill with this right?” Kazuha-senpai grinned broadly.

Ikousai took some distance with a light leap, her expression transformed from shock into admiration.

“[Just about that much is still incomplete, however,] you really can imitate my sword that easily huh. You…won’t you enter the Ikousai-style and become my disciple?”

“Who would do that, stupid-! I am with the Hayashizaki-style!!”

Hearing Kazuha-senpai make a refusal like that, Kazuki could only stare in amazement.

“Eh, is that true?”

“What kind of reaction is that! It is like that right!? You are aallways saying that ‘I am the master’ aren’t you!?”

“I was saying that half in jest but…if you are my disciple than please become more honest.”

“I’m honest in matters concerning the sword right!? What’s with you! Don, don’t tell me you are planning to order me to do something perverted!?”

“Right now I’m a romance master and I command senpai to do romance training for the whole day.”

“No Way, even if it’s for romance―!! This hentaii―!”

Ikousai was looking at them with cold eyes. “You two, looks like you are really having fun.”

“Anyway don’t you dare lose to that fellow. Besides, why are you fighting without using Summoning Magic?”

Even while saying such things, Kazuha-senpai kept making the gigantic four arms fight the Takasugi brothers. It was a splendid control of Summoning Magic.

Right there Kazuki finally noticed how he had fought while sealing his own Summoning Magic.

“The strength as a swordsman, is not all there is to your strength right-!!”

…Before, Kazuki relied on the strength of the sword as the foundation of his pride. His genius in swordsmanship was recognized and he was adopted into the Hayashizaki family, getting praised by his stepfather was the meaning of his existence.

…Right now is different. Even now, the sword was still something important for him, but it was not everything to him. The power he obtained from his bonds, and the important things he protected with it…that was also his own strength.

“You are the same as me, a magic swordsman. I don’t want to see you get defeated or the like.”

“That’s right isn’t it…I’ll stop obstinately thinking only as a swordsman.”

In all honesty…if he used Summoning Magic then he surely could defeat Aisu Ikousai easily.

He fought a straight forward match as a swordsman against his better judgment, but he had to defeat this swordsman and reach the inner part of the Ise Imperial Shrine. Reservation or anything like that was unnecessary.

“Is that so, so you plan to use Summoning Magic? Hmph. …Then I wonder, should I do that too?”

With a nonchalant tone Ikousai said that. Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai went ‘Don’t tell me!’ in their minds.

No, now that he thought back…the voice from the sky that commanded the God’s reliant―that was surely the contractor of Susanoo, but wasn’t this girl in front of him also ordered around the Takasugi brothers just now?

Then this fellow was…Susanoo’s contractor, the Izumo King!

“You two have the face that says if you are using Summoning Magic then you can win easily, I really can’t stomach that look! Both in the sword and in magic as well, I am the stronger one!!”

Ikousai sheathed the sword in her right hand. Then she folded her arm cuff and abruptly pulled off the bracelet that was on her wrist.

It was a bracelet that he had remembered seeing before―<Limiter>.

The fellows of God’s reliant held a grudge against Stigmata. Because of that she surely wore a Limiter and hid her stigmata while taking joint action with them. She only took the Limiter off when she was giving orders as the voice from the sky.

“Polished black steel of heaven, O Totsuka no Tsurugi…release a flash of light that gouges the storm! This is {{furigana|Orochi no Arasama|Snake’s Exact Rough}}…the advent of tearing limb from limb, {{furigana|Ame no Habakiri|Sky Feathers Decapitation}}!!”

The girl didn’t even perform Access and chanted her spell directly.

She didn’t even have the blessing of a Magic Dress, yet in spite of that she chanted with speed that she seemed familiar with.

Magic of Sacred Treasure Creation's light was formed from her hand and in it, held an atypical sword with its blade divided in eight directions.

"It’s fine even if you too make your Stigmata shine! Come, this is the beginning of sword and magic’s second act!”

“Wait!”

The instant Ikousai was going to kick the ground, a voice halting them reverberated.

Yatagarasu who escaped to the sky to avoid the fighting descended and perched on Kazuki’s shoulder.

“I’ll shut my eyes if it is just sport between fellow swordsmen, but more than this and you should stop your interference! Amaterasu chose this gentleman as the substitute of the <Wakoku King>!! You too should have no real intention to keep depending on Loki like what you are currently doing while being unable to plunder Amaterasu’s power!!”

“…Hou, so that NEET god finally intended to raise a King. I thought she was going to continue being sealed like this and vanish, but if she showed some motivation then the story is different. I see, so that’s why the King of Solomon came to this land.”

Ikousai docilely vanished the Sacred Treasure held in her hand.

“Susanoo is a rebellious god toward the {{furigana|absolute authoritarian|Amaterasu}}. Therefore the <Izumo King> too is a rebellious King. The [King’s Authority] of such a King is to plunder for herself the power of the defeated King, the [Power of Usurpation]. …Therefore the starting condition of Izumo's King is powerless. The nearest some other {{furigana|King|Basileus}} at hand…Amaterasu’s King is someone she has to defeat and to plunder for power…!!”

“Simultaneously that’s also something that Amaterasu can say. If Amaterasu’s Wakoku King cannot make the rebel Izumo King submit, she also cannot wield the [King’s Authority] of Japanese Mythology and stays powerless. Consequently both of them are Yin and Yang. They have a destiny of conflict.”

“Interesting! Moreover if you hold both the title of Solomon's King and Wakoku King then it’s two birds with one stone! This is fine, I’ll allow you to proceed forward [for the sake of plundering your power for my own later].”

…She could speak like this because the Izumo King could steal the power of another King when she defeated them. It was just that, the only one she could defeat quick and easy even in her powerless state was Amaterasu who was in the same powerless state as her.

If she had that kind of ability then Kazuki could understand her strategy to ally herself with Loki temporarily.

Ikousai swept away her disarrayed sleeves with one hand and then turned her back on Kazuki and co.

“You the <Cyclops> of the Hayashizaki-style, and also the newly appointed proxy of Amaterasu…understand well your destiny with me, I’ll carve it deeply onto your body.”

An existence with a different quality somewhere compared to all his enemies until now―Aisu Ikousai left those words behind and exited the stage.

===Part 8===

“If we have arrived here already, then it’ll only take a little more until the Imperial Shrine’s sacred main temple.”

The Takasugi brothers had also left following Ikousai.

Yatagarasu guided Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai in the front, walking briskly with its three legs in short steps.

Almost all the scenery around them had recovered from being a Haunted Ground to its original scenery of Ise Imperial Shrine.

Inside the Imperial Shrine’s forest that were filled with ancient trees growing in abundance, it made them feel the atmosphere of perpetuity. They continued to walk along the path made of pure white gravel until the deepest part of the shrine. The Isuzu River that flowed beside them had also recovered its transparent stream.

A scenery filled with sacred tranquility. This was Japan’s oldest shrine, the true appearance of Ise Imperial Shrine.

They were finally going to reach the end of their journey.

After they advanced through the gravel path drawing a gentle arc, they hit into a stone stairway. Ahead of the stone stairs there was a shrine archway. Passing through it, finally they saw [that].

An architectural style of ancient times that even made them feel the connection with Takakura-style warehouses from the Yayoi period. It was built based from <the only Shinmei Dzukuri> <ref>Shinmei Dzukuri is a unique phrase in Japan. Shinmei here can refer to Amaterasu or god. While Shinmei Dzukuri means building a shrine with an architecture style based on that of Ise Imperial Shrine. So the meaning of the phrase in the brackets here is that the building that Kazuki and co are seeing is the originator of all the Ise style shrines throughout Japan.</ref>, yet the feel of the material felt like it was brand new. That was because every twenty years the main building of Ise Imperial Shrine was remodeled and <Shikinen Senguu> <ref>Construction of a new shrine and transfer of the enshrined objects from the old to the new, occurring at a regular, preordained time</ref> was performed. Because the only Shinmei Dzukuri was built using ancient construction techniques, its endurance was short and resulted in the necessity of reconstruction periodically no matter what.

At the time of its reconstruction, it followed the style and all the rituals from the ancient times strictly and thoroughly. Its appearance from time immemorial was obstinately protected just like how it originally was. This building was not in an unchanging condition since the ancient times until the olden days. Yet exactly because of the periodic rebuilding, its unchanging appearance could be preserved for more than a thousand years in the truest meaning.

Of course with that method it would take far more expense and labor compared to merely preserving the building.

This is Ise Imperial Shrine, its sacred main temple.

Further ahead of the archway were fences surrounding the shrine―a gate could be seen on the wall.

“From here on, normal people are not allowed to enter.” Saying that, Kazuha-senpai hesitated to proceed.

“That’s true, but if you two don’t enter then we cannot begin anything.”

Yatagarasu entered without care with bobbing steps inside as if this building was its own home.

The gate opened automatically on its own.

There was another archway inside the outer fence. The inner wall obstructed the path. There were several layers of closed walls and gates in order to reject visitors coming to the inner sanctuary.

With the guidance of Yatagarasu, they passed through several gates.

And then the inner sanctuary that even resembled the Takakura-style warehouse in history textbooks appeared in front of their eyes. It had a simple architecture with a thatch roof, but its linear shape made them feel its artificial bearing rather than a respect towards nature.

Yatagarasu proceeded forward through the stairs that ascended the raised-floor building with a bobbing advance and gestured Kazuki to go inside.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

One surface of the inside was stained with blood.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were dumbfounded and lost their words. The bloodstains had blackened and permeated into the surface. It was clear just with one glance that a long time had passed since the blood was spilled. The amount of the bloodstains was enough to make them able to imagine that a person had died in that space.

“Amaterasu’s contractor was killed here through the hands of Yamato’s government and Susanoo.”

“Wait a second, you said things like you are going to present the contractor of Amaterasu to me, but like this what is the meaning of…?”

A cold shiver ran through Kazuki’s spine.

Don’t tell me…are they going to ask me to [conquer a ghost]!?

“The body of Amaterasu’s contractor had been annihilated, but Amaterasu narrowly managed to save her soul and sealed it inside Amaterasu’s Territory. On top having no physical body, if the situation stays like this then her fate will be to naturally vanish together with Amaterasu. That’s why your cooperation…the <power of bonds> that you possess is necessary. If Amaterasu recovers her power and from there also ties a bond with you and obtains power, the girl will be able to regain her physical body.”

“You're saying that a dead human can be restored to life!?”

Was such a thing possible? Kazuki had also once resurrected Mio from the grip of death using Phoenix’s level 10 magic. But such an event was supposed to be completely different compared to reviving an existence that didn’t even have her corpse remaining and the only thing left behind of her was the bloodstains that had already dried on the floor.

“The girl still hasn’t welcomed a complete death yet. Her soul is preserved through Amaterasu’s power. But the currently weakened Amaterasu simply doesn’t have enough strength. If she can borrow that power by becoming a subordinate to Solomon's Mythology…”

“Does Amaterasu want to save that contractor so much that she will even go as far as subordinating herself to another Mythology?”

Yatagarasu was trotting ahead to the center of the sacred main temple’s floor. Over there was the center of the bloodstains' spread.

“Amaterasu deeply loved that [girl]. Therefore she didn’t raise that girl to become Wakoku King and abandoned her battle with Susanoo. Yamato's government and Susanoo were furious because of that and killed the girl before pressing Amaterasu to choose a new contractor to become King. But for Amaterasu it was inconceivable to even make a contract with another human. And so Amaterasu abandoned everything and shut herself inside the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave. …Please follow me.”

With a jerk, Yatagarasu kicked the floor of the sacred main temple. Thereupon the floorboard came off and a hole was opened.

Yatagarasu then descended down the hole. Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai too followed from behind.

When they entered under the floor, many pillars stretching up supported the floor of the sacred main temple from the surface below. In the center of the space surrounding those pillars, there was a pillar that didn’t reach until the floor of the sacred main temple with a height that only reached halfway.

It was a pillar that didn’t support anything.

In the peak of that halfway pillar, a miniature size sacred main temple was put on it.

“<The True August Pillar>…This is the entrance to Amaterasu’s residence, the path leading to the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave. Amaterasu is ahead through this.”

“How do we enter inside through this miniature sized thing?”

“Of course its destination is <Astrum>. The Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave is a district of Amaterasu’s Territory. Being sealed inside that healing space and isolated from everything else, Amaterasu can just barely hold her ground of having herself vanishing little by little. Supply power to Amaterasu from the outside, if she cannot go out from the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave then like this she also cannot talk with you. Touch your hand to this True August Pillar and close your eyes, then please unify your {{furigana|consciousness and subconsciousness|Trance}}. If you do that then it will synchronize with the mind of you two and can guide you to Astrum.”

Kazuki remembered about the contract ceremony after the entrance ceremony. At that time he was guided by Kaguya-senpai and dove into the Diva’s Territory in Astrum. What he was going to do after this was the same thing as that.

“Pass through <Yomotsu Hirasaka> <ref>Yomotsu Hirasaka is a hill where it can lead to Yomi (world of the dead) in Japanese Myth.</ref> and head to <the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave>.”

“…Isn’t Yomotsu Hirasaka the place that continues to the world after death?”

Kazuki asked frightfully with ominous presentiment. He came along with them this far believing that their interest matched each other, but he was going to be troubled if he became a dead person just like this.

“That’s a misinterpretation of the myth. …Yomotsu Hirasaka is a corridor that linked the world with different worlds. It is the exit and entrance that leads to Takamagahara <ref>The heavens</ref> which is the Territory of Japanese Divas.”

Yatagarasu went on “Anyway, please close your eyes.”, like that it prompted Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai to proceed.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2017-05-02T02:51:12Z

FallenSky: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 1 - To the Sea of Abundant Land==

===Part 1===

Kaya was grateful to the politicians of Yamato.

To be able to make a contact with this person so very easily was exactly because there was the channel that they built with Chūkadou by spending so much effort for months and years.

This meeting was of the most extreme importance with regards to Loki’s plan.

The pure gold chandelier was illuminating the space that was painted vermilion. Chūkadou’s <Shibi <ref>Purple Forbidden Enclosure (group of constellations in the northern sky associated with the emperor)</ref> Palace>. That palace was richly colored with red and gold―the master of heaven’s decree, the emperor of China’s palace.

The imperial capital that loudly proclaimed that Chūkadou is the center of the world, right now Kaya was in Beijing.

There was no one else inside the room with Kaya except for that person. This was not a public audience, but a confidential talk that was conducted inside that person’s private room. Sitting on a rosewood table and with chairs decorated with mother of pearl craftsmanship, Kaya and that person faced each other as if they were fellow friends with a very intimate relationship.

“Fufufu…. O messenger from Yamato. No, O our friend. You are asking [if perhaps I might be able to borrow your strength], what an odd way of talking that is.”

That person’s lips that were distinctly drawn with vivid red warped into the shape of a crescent moon from her laugh.

She was still a girl in the middle of her teens, but excess makeup was applied all over her face. In China the use of cosmetics was not approved except for nobles. Nonetheless, because the magicians of this era utilized their magic power and polished their beauty of figure from the Prima Material of the skin, people who relied on using cosmetics rarely existed.

When the girl let out a laughing voice, *sharin sharin* such a sound was ringing. Each time this person made even the slightest movement, the many ornaments that were attached in excess all over her whole body raised a sound.

The robe that the girl currently wore was a purple {{furigana|Lóng páo
|Dragon Robe}}. A [color restriction] permitted only for the emperor, a fabric in the color of deep purple decorated with countless precious stones, as if her whole body was clad completely with the full starry sky.

The weight of all the ornaments on the girl’s body easily surpassed ten times her own weight. For the sake of enduring that weight, the girl was constantly using Enchant Aura, blue light was constantly emitted from her whole body. That light was reflected by the countless precious stones, making her sparkle intensely.

The excessively shining girl.

Most likely even with an unpainted face, even with her body naked, she was surely an owner of beautiful looks, as perfect as human limits allowed.

But with the girl’s standing, [mere beauty within human limit was insufficient.]

The girl used up every method, she had to be an existence that was as if a star that was shining brightly in the center of heaven.

Because the girl was a symbol.

A girl that was like the height of the star―the girl’s name was <Reborn Emperor> Fu Zi.

The personification of China’s ideal. She was the {{furigana|Emperor|Basileus}} of Chūkadou.

Among the vast population of Chūkadou, she was an existence chosen as the possessor of the strongest magic power.

“What do you mean, odd way of talking…?” Kaya tilted her head in an intimate behavior.

If the character in front of her was a King, then Kaya was a god. There was no reason to not be confident.

“No matter how much of a really great country China is, be that as it may, it has enemy nations in every direction. While dealing with them, you are also in the position of having to check the other Magic Advanced Countries in place. We could exchange good intimacy with each other in this way, however because of that I must not be a bother for you…that was my thinking.”

“There are two mistakes in those words of yours.”

The emperor of China, Fu Zi flatly concluded with a haughty tone of voice.

“One. People who are hostile to our country, are not equal to a country. They are mere barbarians.”

Now that she said that, that’s really so, Kaya recalled it.

The Magic Advanced Countries other than Japan didn’t consider other undeveloped countries as equivalent to a nation. The undeveloped countries in Europe were considered protection targets and as colonies, while this China…considered them as barbarians.

China saw them as objects to be invaded and controlled. They didn’t even get called hostile [countries].

“Two. We of Chūkadou, our heart, cannot possibly be so narrow-minded to see a great cause and abandon it. Our heart is China’s heart. Indeed, certainly matters we have attend to are really great in number. We are somewhat busy. However even so for you, who are our friend, we don’t want to hear such reserved words. Rely on our heart even more honestly, it doesn’t matter even if you depend on us completely you know?”

Raising a *sharin* sound, Fu Zi threw out her chest. In contrast to Fu Zi’s behavior, if she was wearing different ornaments on her body, the girl that had a body with small build would look cute.

This fellow really said some incredible things huh…Kaya was amazed inside her heart. This little emperor said [I want you to depend on us] to Loki who though imperfect was a god.

“As for us, it’s better if we have you as insurance in case we are in a pinch you know.”

Kaya made a modest smile.

“Hmm, is that so. But that reservation, 'tis no problem. Your consideration to us, 'tis really not a problem. Then until you open your heart and seek for assistance from us, we are going to look forward to it.”

Right there Fu Zi made a wide grin suitable for her age to Kaya.

It was an innocent smile but…of course as the emperor there was no way she was going to promise aid to Kaya without asking for anything as compensation. Kaya and Loki were noticing the real intention of that smile.

That China was desiring for a just cause.

In contrast with the King of Solomon that increased his power by means of positivity level that was the <power of bonds>, the King of China possessed the <power of heaven’s decree> that [increased her power, the more the territory she controlled widened].

However if China sets out to invade the surrounding countries publicly, there was no way the other Magic Advanced Countries were going to stay quiet.

That was why they made false charges with reason that sounded justified against other countries, or intervened in other countries' problems and then demand compensation. Using such methods, they took advantage of the other party.

If China received appeal from Yamato like [we wish for cooperation for the sake of recovering the true Japan from those devils of Solomon] or something like that, it was a wish come true for the just cause to legitimize their armed intervention.

If Yamato obtained the cooperation of China and achieved the unification of the Japanese archipelago, China would make Yamato into China’s puppet country in no time at all and gradually swallow them until there was nothing left of Yamato. That was what Fu Zi aimed for.

But the major politicians of Yamato were thinking that they didn’t particularly mind even if their country became like that.

Because most of them were spies from China anyway.

Loki too was the same, he wouldn’t particularly mind if it developed into that kind of situation. Only if that created even further Chaos.

There was not even a single person among the leaders of Yamato that thought of the Japanese archipelago as important from the bottom of their heart.

This conference―was a secret agreement to surrender the future of the archipelago to China in the time to come.

“Fufufu, 'tis no problem, 'tis no problem at all. We want to go help your Yamato as quickly as we can.”

The emperor laughed with her body shaking. It was a smiling face that made her real intention even more conspicuous yet on the contrary emphasized her innocence instead.

“To be able to become your friend like this is really reassuring for me. Hiroko-chan.”

“What’s with that, calling us Hiroko-chan?”

The smile vanished from Fu Zi’s face and she made a dubious face in return.

Kaya recovered her behavior that was as if making fun of other people’s characteristics and answered.

“It was how your name is said in Japanese. It’s the proof of our friendship, calling you with that nickname.”

“Hmm. Well fine. 'Tis particularly no problem. Although you are from another Mythology you are still someone called a god. [For now], as a proof of friendship I’m going to accept that nickname.”

Fu Zi laughed generously. Kaya too, returned it with a smile.

Even while exchanging an intimate secret talk, Kaya was looking in a different direction from Fu Zi.

The objective of Chūkadou’s Mythology was Order through control. However Kaya and Loki’s objective was to demolish the balance of the world and bring forth Chaos. For the sake of that objective, this war between Japan and Yamato was one of the steps.

For Kaya, victory and defeat was of no importance.

===Part 2===

“Uwaa…amazing…it stretches the trousers tightly and becomes like mount Fuji…”

It was a voice like when a child was standing in front of a decorated cake and gets enraptured on seeing it.

Kazuki heard that voice inside his dozing consciousness. And then right after that, he received an ambiguous sweet stimulus.

“Wah, it’s hard! It sprang around throbbing when it was pulled! Ahaha, what a rambunctious kid! Somehow it’s really cute. Take this, and that!”

Stimulus was running in his lower body with throb, throb.

“What kind of shape will it become huh? Rub rub.”

Kazuki’s lower body unconsciously startled. …He was still sleeping and there was no consciousness yet in him. However in the depths of his sleep, his instincts were ringing out his warning alarm. Something bad was being done to him…!

Little by little, Kazuki’s consciousness was being awakened.

“I wonder if he'll wake up if I lower his trousers. But, I really want to see it directly~“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>slit* Some sensation was slipping around the area of his waist. Because of that strong stimulus, Kazuki was awakened.

His blurred vision gradually connected the dots. What was in front of Kazuki’s eyes was―a girl’s lower body. Covered in a water colored fit-wear, a panorama of a butt, crotch and thighs.

Someone was directing her lower body to Kazuki’s face and straddled in reverse on top of Kazuki.

The other party’s face couldn’t be seen from Kazuki’s view but there was no doubt that this fit-wear was Hikaru-senpai’s.

The fit-wear that was even thinner compared to spats was gluing tightly to the soft bottom and thighs, and also the plump swelling crotch that got caught between them. It was really making the details come to the surface perfectly as if the wearer was naked. The only difference with nakedness was that the area was not skin colored but water colored.

Such an [important place] of Hikaru-senpai's that was [almost similar to being naked] was placed right in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

His half asleep mind was rapidly boiling up and then Kazuki yelled.

“Se, senpai! What are you doing!?”

Hikaru-senpai had stripped the trousers that Kazuki wore as pajamas and currently was placing her hands right on Kazuki’s trunks. And then Kazuki’s unprepared and moreover involuntary morning physiological phenomenon had risen, pushing up the middle part of his trunks towering like mount Fuji.

This was a super dangerous situation. Kazuki pulled up his trunks in a panic.

“Kazuki, you woke up!? Not that, it’s no good if you raise such a loud voice!”

Hikaru-senpai looked to the side after having said that. Beside the two, Kaguya-senpai was still breathing lightly *suyasuya* in her sleep.

This place was not Kazuki’s usual room in the Witch’s Manor.

Here was the front line of the war between east Japan and west Japan―the Knight Order’s garrison of Nagoya. It was the plot of land and building that was once called Aichi Prefectural Police that was repaired for the sake of the Knight Order’s activity.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.06 015.jpg|thumb]]

The students of the Knight Academy that were recruited for the war against Yamato were lodging in the rooms that were allocated to them inside the garrison building. Kazuki became Kaguya-senpai's roommate once again, and then there was Hikaru-senpai who slipped in, which made the three of them sleep together inside the room last night.

…He was careless. Even though usually he was the first one to wake up, it seemed yesterday he was really tired.

“Ahaha, when I saw Kazuki’s cute sleeping face, I became unable to contain my feelings. I want to leave my body to the instincts of a girl-!”

Hikaru-senpai smiled invigoratingly and then unhesitatingly tried once more to lower Kazuki’s trunks. Kazuki grabbed hold of his trunks in panic and barely managed to cling onto the fabric.

“Please wait, senpai is too honest with yourself! Don’t just do something like lowering someone’s pants using the chance when they are sleeping!!”

When Kazuki raised a scream, Hikaru-senpai took a glance at the direction of the sleeping Kaguya-senpai worriedly.

“That’s why I told you already that it’s not good to make a loud voice-! Kaguya is going to wake up!! …Eiii-!”

Towards the face of Kazuki who was raising a scream―Hikaru-senpai’s crotch was lowered.

The bulge that was tinged with plump roundness was pressing onto Kazuki’s mouth. Then both of senpai’s thighs locked onto Kazuki’s face from the sides firmly. Kazuki’s lower face was enveloped in a sweet sensation of touch.

“Muguu!? Fenfai, fanfufafefefufafaifo―!”

Kazuki raised a scream but his voice was suppressed completely by a girl’s [meat].

When Kazuki moved his lips gasping, Hikaru-senpai went “hyann!?” raising a high pitched voice and her hips jumped with a start.

“Ka, Kazuki!? When you squirm your mouth there…somehow there is this strange feeling-!”

Against the sensation of Kazuki’s moving lips, Hikaru-senpai began to push down lasciviously and wriggled her hips back and forth.

Kazuki noticed once again that something came into contact with his mouth and then he shut his mouth.

“Wha, what is this…I don’t know this kind of sensation…but this might feel a little good…”

Hikaru-senpai took an erotic breath. Even when Kazuki finally shut his mouth and stopped stimulating the pressing body, Hikaru-senpai proactively pressed down her nether region and started grinding.

Then Kazuki’s nose got caught inside the caving in spot in the middle of the plump bulge of her nether region.

“Hyan! …Ju, just now was amazing!”

Hikaru-senpai’s spinal column was noticeably trembling intensely in shudders.

Not good. Hikaru-senpai who was innocent about genders was learning about something completely unthinkable.

Moreover, on top of a person’s face.

Senpai’s hip movement became even more intense. It was unclear whether it was from Kazuki’s exhalation or from the sweat that senpai was perspiring, but the fit-wear was starting to become slippery with moisture and tinged with luster.

Hikaru-senpai’s body hygiene that was retained by the power of magic caused the sweat that she perspired to have the scent of a pure girl. That scent passed through Kazuki’s reasoning without stopping and shook his instinct. That unthinkable spot had been pressed onto his face for some time. If he was being exposed to this much lewd temptation, then no matter how much he….

Rather, if it kept like this, soon he’d….

…No wait, calm down. He must not get tempted by senpai’s innocence and step off the straight path!

Kazuki sharpened his mind with the concentration power of a swordsman and cleared away all the wicked thoughts.

Because of Hikaru-senpai’s utmost effort in pressing her hips to Kazuki’s face, her attention had been averted from his trunks. Right there Kazuki parted his hands from holding on his trunks, then his hands that became free were tightly pinning down Hikaru-senpai’s hips that continued to move grazingly.

“Kazuki!? ……moree…”

Hikaru-senpai who was possessed by the unknown pleasure directed an unsatisfied face his way.

“This is not good. Senpai, this is bad. As a maiden, please endure that sensation.”

“Mu―. Kazuki…then, show me your penis.”

“That’s not good. What do you mean by [then], I completely don’t get it.”

“Mu―. By any chance, did I almost do something more dangerous than I thought?”

In Hikaru-senpai’s expression, a color of anxiety flashed for a moment. Just as he thought it seemed she wasn’t conscious of it herself.

Because Hikaru-senpai lived the falsehood that [she was a prince] for a long time, inside her, her self-awareness as a girl was still immature. In contrast with that, her instincts and body had already begun to mature as a girl. That unbalance was inside senpai.

“It was really dangerous, but it’s okay. I won’t hate senpai because of that kind of thing. Rather it’s exactly because I like senpai that it’s dangerous. …Haaa-!”

Kazuki put his strength to both his hands and tore Hikaru-senpai’s body from him with a roll.

The rolling Hikaru-senpai was “cheeh” and sharpened her lips while both her legs were fidgeting and rubbing together.

“Even though this is the rare chance where I woke up even earlier than Kazuki with my hard work, for some reason my chest is smoldering like this.”

“…Kazuki-kuu~n.”

Did her sleep became shallow from the sounds, Kaguya-senpai embraced him tightly from the side. He was enveloped in a soft and warm sensation. Her face felt like she was still half asleep. Similar with Hikaru-senpai in her fit-wear appearance, the magic power of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress came apart in her sleep and she transformed into her negligee appearance.

“Kazuki-kun, kiss~”

While Kaguya-senpai was half asleep, she pushed out her lips to Kazuki.

Among the residents of the Witch’s Manor, Kaguya-senpai was the only one who still hadn’t experienced the [lips-to-lips kiss].

The person herself was terribly concerned of it inside her heart.

However when Kazuki kissed the lips of a girl, he was able to use a one-time only trump card where he could perform the Materialized Summoning of the contracted Diva. Kaguya-senpai decided that she wouldn’t [throw away uselessly] that trump card, and determined by herself that she would harden her heart and be patient for the kiss until the hour of need.

Kazuki respected that wish of hers and presented his cheek and not his lips.

“Nn~” Kaguya-senpai sucked his cheek and fawned on him. For some reason she cutely looked like a child.

This was the Kaguya-senpai who usually acted like a big sister, but in her heart she surely wanted to depend on someone.

“Kazuki~, me too!”

Hikaru-senpai hugged him from the other side and kissed *chuu* his other cheek with a pleasant feeling.

“Both of you, let’s get out from the bed soon. We are going to go to the beach today after all.”

“I’m really looking forward to it, the sea!”

The forehead of Hikaru-senpai who was making an excited voice pushed into Kazuki with a bump.

“We are not going there to play you know, Hikaru-senpai.”

The war between Japan and Yamato.

For the sake of the vital counterattack strategy in this war, Kazuki is going to cross the sea and sneak into Ise Imperial Shrine.

===Part 3===

Aichi prefecture looked similar to a monster’s face that grew fangs. The two peninsulas growing out at the southern part of the prefecture looked perfectly similar to fangs jutting out―the west Chita peninsula and the east Atsumi peninsula.

From here, Kazuki and the others would head first to the furthest point of Atsumi peninsula as their destination, the <Irago cape>.

When they arrived at this Irago cape, there was Mie prefecture across Ise Bay.

Mie prefecture had similar shape with the shape of katakana ‘ト’. After they crossed Ise bay and landed on the protrusion that jutted out to the east, they just needed to advance a little further to reach Ise Imperial Shrine.

The shortest distance sea route crossing Irago cape to Mie prefecture was called <Irago Water Path> from the ancient times.

“Together with Kazuha-senpai, I’m going to cross Irago water path and infiltrate Yamato and then invade Ise Imperial Shrine. It seems that the {{furigana|boss|chief god}} of Japanese Mythology is there.”

Kazuki and company were headed to Irago cape riding in the car of the Knight Order. With just a glance it was just a black sedan that didn’t look like a military car. Kazuki was sitting in the middle of that car’s comfortable back seat. At his sides were Mio on the right and Kanae on the left sitting with him. Kazuki was explaining the strategy once more to the two girls [who were still wearing a dissatisfied face].

“Why is it only Kazuki and Tsukahara-senpai alone? I cannot consent on that point at all!”

When Mio pouted her lips and expressed her dissatisfaction, Kanae too was “That’s right, right there!” and voiced her agreement with Mio.

“This is an infiltration operation after all, we have to use the minimum number of personnel so we don’t stand out. And also the objective is to persuade the boss of Japanese Mythology to pull their hands out of this war, so I must go together with Kazuha-senpai who is contracted with Futsunushi no Kami of the same Japanese Mythology. There really is a proper reason for all this you see.”

Mio and Kanae were silent. They had no room to object in this operation.

There was no other way than this…this operation felt like that. It made him feel somewhat constrained, however….

“It seems because of that bunch from Yamato were breaking into many shrines, that the Divas of Japanese Mythology transformed into this state called <Wild Gods>. Right there that bunch from Yamato instigated them that [the ones that broke into the shrines were from Japan's government], and then those Wild Gods were won over into becoming Yamato’s comrades. That’s the story.”

“Using that kind of method that looks like children’s pranks…what a nuisance those guys are.”

Kanae breathed out a deep sigh. After all the one that was exposed to the full brunt of the Wild Gods’ menace were Kanae and the swordsmen.

The Shrine Maidens of Yamato had short chanting times because their body hosted the Wild Gods, making them able to use Drive. They kicked around the front line swordsmen with might like that of a rapid-fire cannon.

As expected, for them to have short chanting times was a large threat.

…However if the Japanese Divas turned into enemies because of a simple misunderstanding, then there are room for persuasion.

“The Japanese Divas that are in a Wild God state don’t have the ears to listen to our voice. However, when the Shrine Maiden that is in Drive is defeated and falls into magic intoxication, it seems the Wild God that possessed them will also quiet down and return to sanity.”

From the battle before―in [Magic War・Okehazama], one of the Shrine Maidens were captured and as a result <Ame no Uzume>, who possessed her, was returned to her sanity. Ame no Uzume lent her ear to Kazuki and Futsunushi-no-Kami’s persuasion and pulled out her participation from the battle.

But the number of the Shrine Maidens was not only one or two, there were more than hundreds of them on the war front. It was not an easy matter to defeat them and persuade all the Wild Gods. Right there…,

“Futsunushi-no-Kami said, when we beat the [chief god of Japanese Mythology] in Ise Imperial Shrine and her sanity returned from the Wild God state, it seems that all the other Japanese Divas will all return to their senses too.”

Chief God―an existence that exerted its influence on all the other Divas in that Mythology.

If people talked about Japanese Mythology’s chief god that was deified in Ise Imperial Shrine, there was none other than <Amaterasu-ōmikami>. Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai would infiltrate into Ise Imperial Shrine and defeat Amaterasu who had turned into a Wild God. Then if they could persuade her, it was the same as destroying the military power of Yamato.

In the event that Yamato’s government fell into turmoil from suddenly losing the cooperation of the Japanese Mythology, the Knight Order would commence attack without wasting any time. That was the strategy this time―[Magic War・Sekigahara].

“We are giving you a pair of beacons, so if you succeed in defeating Amaterasu, send a signal with them. If the operation is a success it’s the blue beacon, if it’s a failure use the red beacon.”

From the driver seat, the sunglasses wearing Akane-senpai faced Kazuki with a glance and said that.

Beacon―it was a method to transmit a code by raising a colored smoke.

“Beacon is it…it feels like that this item is in the wrong period somehow.” Kazuki unintentionally displayed his anger.

“It’s fine feeling like we're in the Sengoku period right? …Well that was just a joke, with the current situation like this, where all the long range communications between east and west Japan are blocked, there really is no other effective method of contact you know.”

Before the coup d'état, Yamato made preparations in secret toward the infrastructure business through the politicians, and then they immediately severed the radio wave and internet access between east and west Japan.

“But don’t look down on this beacon okay, we requested a skilled alchemist for the sake of the operation this time to make this custom-made item in just one night. This is not using smoke but it will blow a fire pillar high into the sky that should be able to be confirmed from Ise to Nagoya even in the middle of the night.”

“If it's that flashy, even the opponent will notice it.”

“If there is a method that cannot be noticed by the opponent where we can exchange conversations, that will be the best though. That’s why swiftness will become important in this operation. Our side has also made preparations beforehand so as not to grant the enemy time to prepare, that the moment we receive the signal we can immediately invade.”

Akane-senpai smoothly drove the large-type sedan while explaining.

“…Nonetheless it’s really amazing isn’t it, to be able to manage this kind of big car.”

“Hehehe, she's cool right! The senpai I’m proud of!”

Hikaru-senpai, who was sitting in the front passenger's seat happily looked back. Since Hikaru-senpai was the present vice president of the Magic Division student council, Akane-senpai, who was the former vice president was a direct senior that taught her how to do the work.

“I went to a training camp for a short period to get my license when I became a third year. Because a car is the knights’ feet.”

From the sunlight that shone through the front window, the sunglasses that Akane-senpai were wearing shone brightly.

Kazuki and company rode three cars that were prepared by the Knight Order separately and headed to Irago cape.

The ones who were in charge of driving each car respectively were Kanon-senpai, Akane-senpai, and Lotte.

Lotte, who was still 15 years old was unlicensed of course, but because the Diva of civilization Prometheus was dwelling inside her body, she was able to drive any kind of vehicle.

Except for the three sedans that were running in line on the road, there was no other car they could see.

That was because the surroundings of Nagoya had been designated as an evacuation zone. This place was a townscape in a state of emergency.

“…But why did we bring everyone else together with us? I thought that the only one needed for this operation is only Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai though.”

“It would be too conspicuous if we choose to bring along only you and Tsukahara-san. Because in this extremely secret operation, we have to carry out this plan without even letting the knights of the Knight Order know.”

…I see, the spy from Yamato that had infiltrated the inner part of the Knight Order.

This infiltration mission couldn’t be leaked out even to his allies.

The only one from inside the Knight Order who knew about this strategy was the strategy planner Commander Yamagata.

“We are taking all of you under the pretense of rewarding the students that gave distinguished service in the previous battle with a vacation. Also with the massing of battle strength of east Japan here, our shortage of personnel is also being reduced, so the timing also looked natural right?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.06 023.jpg|thumb]]

In the first place Kazuki and the other students were recruited into the front line of this war because the Knight Orders had personnel shortage. Matching their timing with the coup d’etat of Yamato, the illegal magicians of Yamato that were scattered throughout eastern Japan began their guerilla activity. With the Knight Order’s personnel taken to suppress the illegal magicians, the Knight Order right after the coup d’etat became too preoccupied to even think of fighting a war.

But right now most of the illegal magicians had been suppressed and the battle strength was in the process of being amassed in this front line. When it became like this, there was no need to work the cadets that were still nothing more than students non-stop.

Because of that reason Kazuki and the others who gave distinguished service in the previous battle were granted with a vacation as reward…there was some carefreeness saying it like that but it wasn't really much of a strange story.

There was a beach that was suitable for swimming at Irago cape.

“Of course that’s just the cover story, all of you of the <Knight Academy Regiment> are separated from the chain of command of the top brass and can move freely and you will be allowed to keep moving like that from now on as an independent unit.”

The spy from Yamato most likely had penetrated as far as the top brass of the Knight Order. All the actions of the Knight Order had to be reported in detail to the top brass so everything became completely leaked to the spy.

The Knight Academy was independent from that {{furigana|hierarchy|chain of command}} and stood as a different organization, making them able to move only at Headmaster Amasaki’s own discretion. The Knight Academy regiment that was composed of the students was the sole unit that was able to conduct a strategy without its information getting leaked to Yamato.

“Nii-sama, please look forward to Kanae’s swimsuit appearance okay!”

“…Somehow I lost my nervousness with Kanae by my side huh.”

Though for Kazuki this vacation till the end was just a camouflage.

However, for everyone else who wouldn’t take part in this infiltration operation, this was just a normal vacation.

“Kazuki also has the time to play together with us for a little right?”

Mio hugged Kazuki’s arm tightly from the right side.

―The car was going south to the Atsumi peninsula for a total of two hours. Leaving far from Nagoya that was unfolding like an uncouth urban warfare, the scenery was transformed into something that made them feel the atmosphere of a vacation in a southern country.

Palm trees were growing beside the road along the coastline.

From the gap between the palm trees, the sea was finally visible.

“That’s the sea Nii-sama-!” Kanae raised an excited voice first. Kazuki was spontaneously half-rising from his seat, and the morning breeze rushed inside the car when Akane-senpai tactfully opened the car window.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Since it was June, it wasn't yet the time when the beach had opened.

The sandy beach they finally arrived at was like a private beach.

All the beach houses nearby were in a state of closing vacation. But it seemed not everything was in the state of being unattended. Right after they arrived, Akane-senpai entered one of the beach houses where inside she had a talk with the shopkeeper inside.

It seemed the Knight Order had negotiated with this beach house, where they were given permission that it was fine to use the changing room and shower freely. After a while, Akane-senpai came out from the beach house.

“For the time being Kazuki and everyone else too, change into your swimsuits.”

Everyone raised a cheer and entered the female changing room.

Kazuki too entered the male changing room by his lonesome.

…Being surrounded by girls in swimsuits, when the only male was him.

How amazing…, Kazuki thought once more. He hadn’t thought that this environment was amazing or the like after coming this far, but he was thinking that his reasoning that was able to endure in this environment was really awesome.

Kazuki changed into trunks-type swimsuit with a swiftness that could be said is the privilege of males.

On the other side, he could hear strange voices like “Roo―ck paa―per…” from the girl's changing room. What were they doing in there? Kazuki didn’t take any mind of it, but went down and stood on the sandy beach alone before everyone else.

The sensation of the sands on the sole of his feet felt good. The temperature was still a little cool, but a magician could control temperature using Pyrokinesis. Controlling heat and cold was the magic that humans who had obtained magic power naturally learned first.

The swimsuits were something they received from the purchase by the Knight Order from an unmanned department store in Nagoya. Kazuki and the others were told to choose whatever they like. Someone like Mio had her eyes shining from all the high-class brands at that time.

“Ottou―to-kunn♪”

While he was staring at the sea, an excited voice was calling out from behind.

When he looked back, the one who came out first from the girl’s changing room was Kaguya-senpai in a black bikini.

Kaguya-senpai looked like she wanted to say something, she was looking at Kazuki with broad grin.

“…It’s really an adult swimsuit isn’t it? The swimsuit really matches senpai well.”

“Fufufuu, when I’m like this, it’s different from using a Magic Dress, what a relief.”

Kaguya-senpai pulled the hem of the pareo she wore tightly. When Kaguya-senpai lapsed into delirium because of Asmodeus, she went beyond daring and acted a little like that, but actually she also felt embarrassed just like other people.

However although the pareo in her lower body lowered the exposure rate, the destructive power of her chest bikini was tremendous. It was heavily drooping bouncingly, that even now, it looked like it was going to burst out. In addition, even though her hips were constricted tightly, her thighs were too voluptuous, what a really lewd body.

…He was too conscious of it, that the atmosphere became really unsuitable for playing together.

“Otouto-kun’s appearance in a swimsuit is also really good! Especially your muscular chest, it's really great-!”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes too sparkled at Kazuki as she walked toward him.

“…Kaguya-senpai strangely likes chest muscle don’t you?”

“Yes, I like it♪” Kaguya-senpai circled both her hands to Kazuki’s back and hugged him, and then she pressed her own face to Kazuki’s chest and rubbed her cheek repeatedly. Kazuki too hugged her back tightly.

Their bodies were naturally in mutual contact―senpai’s breasts were bouncingly pressing at him.

They were hugging each other in swimsuits but…for some reason it felt like they were hugging each other in the nude.

When he was stroking her smooth back, senpai was “It tickles♪” and she laughed happily.

“Kazuki-!” There was another voice calling at him and he turned back.

The second one that came along was Mio wearing a red bikini.

By some chance, perhaps the rock-paper-scissors from before was for deciding the order of the girls’ exit.

Mio was saying “How is it?” and took some poses *sa*, *sa*, in order to display her own body.

“You're really pretty. The swimsuit really brings out the high points of Mio’s style.”

The swimsuit that she chose was exactly [a swimsuit that couldn’t be worn except for the chosen person].

The area covered by clothes was considerably smaller than Kaguya-senpai’s swimsuit, the fabric and string that were cut directly enhanced Mio’s willowy limbs stylishly.

Even though it had simple cutting, he could still feel the calculation inside it, it was not a clothing that simply had high exposure rate, surely it also had the aim to enhance the femininity of the wearer to the limit. It had some artistic sense to it.

This swimsuit had already reached the zone where it absolutely wouldn’t suit someone that didn’t have a good style, but it suited Mio perfectly. There was this presence of a high class swimsuit, that just like that, presented the girl.

Mio was “Hehehe! It really suits me!”, she puffed out her chest and laughed. After that she looked alternately at Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai who were hugging, and then she opened both her hands to the front and said “Hug hug <ref>Mio said this in English</ref>!” …Hug hug?

“Come on, hug hug!!” Mio said it again in a little angry tone.

…Did she want to be hugged from his side?

Kazuki dragged Kaguya-senpai trailingly while walking toward Mio and then he hugged Mio tightly.

Kaguya-senpai’s scent was gently mixing with Mio’s scent.

There was Mio on his right side and Kaguya-senpai on his left side, making their posture to be in a dumpling state<ref>Being crowded together. Dumpling in Japan is usually skewered together where the dumplings were pressed against each other.</ref>. Both of them were in swimsuit, that was why no matter where he touched, his hands met the sensation of a girl's bare skin. They were wrapped together.

Mio was “Nn~♪” leaking out a satisfied sweet voice, and pressed herself loosely inside Kazuki’s chest.

“…Kazuki mustn’t temper your body too much okay. After all slender macho around this much is the best.”

While Mio rubbed herself repeatedly on Kazuki's chest, she handed down such evaluations.

“Objection <ref>Phoenix Wright reference I think</ref>! …I think it’s not particularly bad even if your chest becomes a little more buff!”

From the other side, Kaguya-senpai immediately shouted her objection.

“No, I hate brawny builds! After all Kazu-nii is my prince!”

Both of them glared at each other with Kazuki in between, and then they began to argue of this and that about Kazuki’s ideal body build.

“…Something like muscle, I think it’s best if its only practical though…”

When Kazuki was gazing at their argument in dumbfounded look, he felt the edge of his trunks got pulled *kui kui* repeatedly. When he looked behind, there was Koyuki. Hikaru-senpai was also coming along at her side.

“Koyuki and Hikaru-senpai. …Wait, Koyuki, isn’t that just your Magic Dress?”

“This Magic Dress can also fulfill the role of swimsuit sufficiently anyway. …When I was going to choose my swimsuit, Vepar became sulky. Such a thing is unneeded, she said.”

Koyuki’s speech was mixed with a deep sigh.

“Koyuki’s appearance is something I’m used to seeing as usual but…as I thought white really suits Koyuki.”

The extra ornaments were omitted from Koyuki’s magic dress, making her wrapped from chest to hips only with the exterior in a white school swimsuit shape. The exposure rate was lower than a bikini―but the feel of the surface material was delicately translucent, the degree of light faintly made her skin show through. The swimsuit was fairly, no considerably bewitching.

Seeing the dumpling state Kazuki was in with Mio and Kaguya-senpai, Koyuki circled their surrounding and discovered a gap, “Puu” and then she forced her way in. The sweetness density was increased even further.

Mio and Kaguya-senpai were even now;
“The gap when Kazuki looks unexpectedly macho after he took off his clothes is great.”
“Looking slender in clothing is scientifically impossible. Macho is constantly macho.”
saying things like that they were continuing their unproductive argument. Kazuki had the feeling that somehow the talk was not about him anymore so he left them alone.

“Hikaru-senpai’s swimming race swimsuit is cool and stylish isn’t it?”

“Hehehe, just as I thought I had the hunch that cutesy things don't suit me…”

Such things aren't true, he thought, but what Hikaru-senpai was wearing was a glossy race swimsuit of blue and water color with a yellow line inserted in it. The slender high leg that grew out emphasized the length of her thighs.

…However, the splendid high leg was amazing. With acute angles exactly like the letter V, it tightly dug into the girlish buxom hips.

“But this is fairly amazing you know. While I’m walking it dug into my bottom arbitrarily…”

Half-spinning her body with a twirl, Hikaru-senpai directed her bottom at his direction.

The steep angle of the high leg dug into her bottom, it was on the brink of looking like T-back.

Kazuki’s face spontaneously became red and he averted his eyes. Looking at his reaction, Hikaru-senpai’s expression brightened.

…This morning it was like that too, but this person was very happy if Kazuki was conscious of her as the opposite sex and it sometimes made her thoughtlessly start indecent behavior that made him troubled.

“Hehehe-! Ass Attack! I’m a person from planet Oshirifurifuri <ref>The meaning of this word is Ass Shake Shake, if anyone can think of a better name feel free to edit this.</ref>!!”

Hikaru-senpai suddenly launched a hip attack at Kazuki.

Because of the hip attack that forcefully wedged its way through between Mio and Kaguya-senpai, the two who were in the middle of a heated argument were “Wa, what’s with this ass!” and got thrown back.

Hikari-senpai who turned into alien from planet Oshirifurifuri was rubbing her bottom around the area of Kazuki’s waist.

“No wait, everyone is clinging on me too much here!”

Amasaki Mio―152 Hiakari Koyuki―132 Otonashi Kaguya―129 Hoshikaze Hikaru―118

There were even more voices coming from behind him.

“Fufufu, it’s really absurd for all of you to think that you can steal Nii-sama’s heart with only swimsuits of that degree! I lost the initiative at the appearance turn but, Nii-sama please look this way! To the alluring figure of the star performers Kanae and Kohaku!!”

Kazuki looked up in the direction of the voice. In front of the beach house, Kanae and Kohaku stood there with their chests wrapped in cotton wrappings and cotton loincloth tied on their waists. They showed that appearance brimming with self-confidence and an arrogant attitude.

…Ah no, Kohaku was looking slightly embarrassed.

“This is the Japanese Traditional Sexy Fair…Doshi☆Fun <ref>I think she reversed Fundoshi (loincloth) into Doshifun here. Though I don’t know what the meaning is, or if it’s a reference to something.</ref>!”

“Kanae, Kohaku…I don’t think that kind of appearance exists.”

His reasoning that was shaken because of everyone had cooled down instantly thanks to Kanae.

“E, EEEEEEEEEE!? How can Nii-sama’s heart be that harmonious after seeing this!?”

“No, after all, that appearance is not limited only to Japanese style right? Aren’t you throwing away various important things as a girl like that? I can't think of anything else other than you running some kind of joke…”

“GAA―NN!” Kanae became teary-eyed while Kohaku directed spiteful eyes to Kanae.

“…Even though this one had said that it’s strange, Kana-nyan-senpai was bragging [I know all there is to know about Nii-sama!] full of confidence so in the end…”

“Shu, shut up! Don’t complain, aren’t you the one that copied me on your own accord even though I decided this by myself!!”

Kanae turned back and shouted at Kohaku. Her bottom was *purun!* shaking. …The bottom became something amazing to look at from behind when wearing loincloth, Kazuki reflexively averted his eyes.

“Fufufu, that being the case Kanae-san is a very shy person isn’t she? But running a clever plan while hiding one’s embarrassment is a blunder. …There is no easy path in the subtleties of man and woman except using all one’s might!”

All one’s might―the one who appeared this time along with a proclamation that sounds amazing for some reason was Ryuutaki Miyabi-senpai.

With a refreshing smile, the swimsuit that she was wearing…was a straightforward [string] swimsuit.

Slingshot―narrow belt that was fine even if it was called string was hanging on from the neck to the breast and from the breast to the waist. It barely retained its claim as a swimsuit by the belt that was hanging on the apex of the breast. Whether Miyabi-senpai should be called a celebrity or an exhibitionist, she had a really erotic & gorgeous style.

With a composed expression as if saying that it was only around this much, Miyabi-senpai sexily brushed up her long hair that was colored silver from an elf’s special trait. Kazuki reflexively stiffened from her unexpected hot body.

“Please wait Nee-sama! That swimsuit is really not for sane people!!”

Shinobu-senpai was dashing out from the beach house while raising a piercing cry in a school swimsuit appearance.

“Please stop exposing that appearance to anyone other than me!!”

Shinobu-senpai caught the arm of Miyabi-senpai. However Miyabi-senpai was “Noo!”, she made a resistance. Miyabi-senpai attempted to shake off the arm that caught her making her chest swaying *purun purun* from her movement.

Miyabi-senpai floated a composed smile toward Kazuki whose eyes became completely nailed on that sight.

“…Fufufu, when Kazuki is looking at me like that, I cannot help but feel a shiver on my spine you know.”

Composed. No…she looked like she was forcing herself somehow.

“You look just like a pervert Nee-sama-! I brought over Nee-sama’s school swimsuit too so come with me!!”

Shinobu-senpai pinioned Miyabi-senpai’s arm and was trying to lead her back into the beach house.

“I said no already!” Miyabi-senpai tried to shake off Shinobu-senpai from dragging her.

Because of that momentum of hers, *poroo* some kind of sound could be heard.

Actually there was no such sound at all, but that kind of sound effect was flashing inside his head. When Miyabi-senpai’s body that was pinioned shook to left and right, her large breasts also rampaged to the left and right, causing the belt that was only hanging on that ‘summit’ got pushed out of place *poron*, the large breasts fell out.

Looks soft…Kazuki’s eyes opened wide, fixedly staring at that sight.

“…I, I didn't plan to show until this far though…”

Miyabi-senpai’s white skin became bright red from shame. However she immediately attempted to recover her composed smile.

“…Fufu, this is not really shameful or anything though, it’s not an embarrassing body after all.”

With a composed smile as if putting on a mask, she didn’t even try to hide the jiggling breasts.

“Nee-sama! Withdraw! This is already prohibited!!” <ref>Shinobu always talked in polite language.</ref>

Shinobu-senpai finally went as far as using Enchant Aura and forcefully carried up Miyabi-senpai. Miyabi-senpai’s body had become all tensed up and she didn’t resist anymore. Just like that the two of them returned to the beach house.

…Overwhelmed by the event just now, no words could come out from his mouth.

Passing the Ryuutaki sisters, Karin and Kazuha-senpai finally came.

“What’s with that? Breast palanquin <ref>The words used here is portable shrine (carried in festivals)</ref>?” Karin left behind such comment.

“Leaving that aside, Hayashizaki Kazuki! It’s just fine even if you comment on my swimsuit appearance!”

Karin made a full rotation with a twirl. What she wore was a swimsuit for the use of primary schoolgirl that was printed with anime character.

“Eh, aa…it suits you. You are extremely cute in a certain meaning. I can’t really see you as someone the same age as me.”

“Mu, something is suspicious in your way of talking…Well, that must be because you really like anime. Fufun.”

At her side, Kazuha-senpai who was examining Kazuki’s expression was wearing a wine red adult-like bikini that was arranged with white ribbons. For Kazuha-senpai to wear a bikini with high exposure rate was a little unexpected.

“Senpai’s tight abs are really well reflected as a swordsman huh. It’s a beautiful body in a supple way.”

“Do, don’t suddenly look at me with strange eyes-! Don’t review me!!”

When Kazuki voiced his impression, Kazuha-senpai lost her temper as usual.

“I’m not looking at senpai with strange eyes. It just reminds me once again what a hard-worker senpai is.”

“…What’s with you, so this is talk as a swordsman.”

Kazuki intended it as the highest praise when he said beautiful muscle, but Kazuha-senpai donned a dissatisfied face.

“But as a girl senpai is also really lovely. The practical muscle as a swordsman mysteriously doesn’t harm senpai’s womanly charm. Moreover that bikini is a little unexpected and charming.”

Getting praised with time difference, Kazuha-senpai became bright red from receiving the surprise attack.

And then a heart mark of a positivity level up came flying from her chest. However as if deceiving that heart mark,

“What are you saying [cute] for even though you are the younger one-! Youu-!!”

Getting angry once more, Kazuha-senpai hit him again and again.

Kazuki separated his body from the girls that were clinging on him and cleverly evaded Kazuha-senpai’s repeated strikes while using Foresight. Thereupon Kazuha-senpai became even more irate and came hitting him even more.

Tsukahara Kazuha―80

“Now that I’m looking, where is Lotte? I didn’t catch sight of her but…”

While evading Kazuha-senpai’s hits, Kazuki was looking around at his surroundings.

“She wasn't in the changing room, so I wonder if she isn't together with Akane-senpai and the others.”

Hikaru-senpai also tilted her head in wonder.

“Will she come if we wait for her? Let’s play first!”

Mio pulled Kazuki’s arm as if feeling that the time they had together was too precious to waste.

At that time a voice rang out from the direction of the sea.

“The event is not going there! Everyone can play except for Onii-san! Kazuki-oniisan will be together with me to get the technique of operating the boat beaten into his head desu!”

When they turned around, a single small boat was heading to the beach cutting through the waves in the horizon. The one who drove was…Lotte!

Before the boat could go up the beach, it stood still.

“Wooden small ship <Solomon>. You are going to ride that and head to Ise.”

Akane-senpai who was talking with someone in the beach house was, while still wearing sunglasses, coming down to the beach with her mantle of the knight uniform flapping in the morning breeze. She was pointlessly cool.

The group reeled back, making Mio raise a protest.

“Eeee, you're going with this kind of small shabby boat!? Even if a bigger ship like a cruiser is prepared…”

“This is not a shabby thing, it was created by skilled hands, a precious traditional handicraft. In the case that Yamato properly bring out radar and conducted border security, that small wooden boat is able to slip through the radar. The wood has a property that makes it easier to absorb electromagnetic waves compared to iron or resin.”

Radar worked by transmitting electromagnetic waves to the target and detected the target by sensing the electromagnetic waves that clashed with the target and got reflected back. By using something made from wood, moreover with a size that small it would surely be difficult to detect the boat.

The Knight Order had seen that Yamato was unable to construct a security set-up using radar, but there was no such thing as being too careful.

“Also there are quite a lot of reefs in Irago water path, so for an amateur, rather than driving a large boat, it’s better to use a small one.”

“This is a motor boat loaded with an engine isn’t it? I thought that I’m going to cross the sea by paddling.”

Kazuki asked about the surprising addition. This was an infiltration, so the number one concern was [sound].

“Just as you hear this boat is fitted with a motor that has a high degree silencer so you don’t need to worry about sound. It’s also equipped with GPS, even in the miniscule chance that the boat get overturned you can fly using magic…if I have to say my worries then it’s only if someone discovers you with sight alone. Such a worry is needless if it’s you right, Cyclops?”

Akane-senpai laughed challengingly. There was not many humans that had better eyesight than Kazuki. Before the enemy could even discover Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai, surely Kazuki would discover the enemy faster and could escape.

“By the way, is senpai not wearing swimsuit?”

“…Kanon and I have the position of leading you guys. The permission to relax doesn’t include either of us. Please don’t say anything stupid.”

Akane-senpai asserted stiffly with her sunglasses sparkling. However from her side,

“HYAHHAA―!!!”

With goggles on her head, school swimsuit and even a swimming ring, with such complete equipment Kanon-senpai dashed across the beach and leaped into the sea even earlier than anybody else. Akane-senpai was speechless and cradled her head, smiling wryly at Kazuki.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

The boat was made from wood not only in its exterior but also its interior, the drive unit installed in its stern emitted a luster of modernity. The drive unit was a unification of motor, battery, and propeller. The boat’s total length was 12 meters, however the width didn’t even reach 2 meters.

With two seater sitting side-by-side horizontally, Kazuki was sitting in the driver seat with Lotte in the assistant driver seat in a cramped space where their shoulders and thighs could touch each other. Rather Lotte was happier with that cramped space.

“Fufufu, I’m monopolizing Kazuki-oniisan onboard a ship desu!”

Lotte who was sitting on the seat beside him was wearing a tankini swimsuit with white tank-top outlined by pink borders and hotpants. The exposure rate was low but she looked wholesomely cute. Amazingly cute.

Lotte happily frolicked at Kazuki’s left shoulder.

When they turned to the beach direction from the floating boat on top of the sea, everyone else was playing at the beach’s edge, competing in swimming, or burying and got buried in the sand.

For Lotte to say something like monopolizing Kazuki like this was a rare event.

“That’s because Lotte is always holding back too much.”

When Kazuki kept stroking her head, Lotte made a dazzling bright smile at him.

Kazuki nonchalantly lowered his hand that was stroking Lotte’s head to the back of her head, then suddenly he forcefully drew Lotte’s face near and stole her lips forcibly.

For a while their lips tasted each other’s softness intimately. And then when their faces separated, Lotte’s face boiled red dazedly as if she was drunk. A large heart mark flew to Kazuki.

“…Kazuki-oniisan, you had become skillful in doing this kind of thing unfalteringly, or perhaps I should say…the surprise just now was a lovely surprise attack desu-!”

Lotte jumped into Kazuki’s chest enthusiastically, making the small boat shake on top of the water surface in a lull.

…Although it was because Lotte was happy no matter what he did with her, so he was just trying to act proactively for once.

Kazuki embraced Lotte in return while recovering the balance of the ship, and then he was brushing her head gently once more.

“Kazuki-oniisan…not just my head, please touch various places on me even more♪”

Lotte whispered bewitchingly. Then Kazuki brushed Lotte’s back gently.

“Ehehe…do it in even more places♪”

Being urged further, he brought his hand from the back to her waist, then her stomach where his hand kept stroking her body. “Nn…♪” Lotte released an ardent sigh, her body was quivering.

“Kazuki-oniisan, more, I want you to do even more desu.”

Lotte rubbed her thigh on him. That act was not the childish sweetness she always did in front of everyone. Lotte who was like a little angel was becoming passionate inside Kazuki’s arms.

{Lotte, it’s extremely painful for me to disturb you here but, we have to teach Kazuki the ship controls soon.}

Suddenly the voice of Prometheus rang out inside his head. It looked like the same voice also reverberated inside Lotte’s head, the girl separated her body “Mein gott…” and sulking a little she pouted her lips.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Please grip the handle with your left hand. The handle is attached to the stern of the ship and connected to the drive unit, it can change the direction of the propulsion.”

Lotte was teaching Kazuki smoothly. However Lotte was not too detailed herself in how to operate the boat, it was the god of civilization Prometheus possessing Lotte that had the thorough knowledge of civilization’s convenient tool.

When he gripped the handle just as he was told, a heavy sensation was conveyed into his palm with a jerk.

“Manipulate the throttle lever with your right hand. The throttle is like a car’s accelerator. The boat will go forward if you pushed the throttle forward and it will change into backward movement when the throttle is pushed to the back.”

“And this flap switch?”

“This flap is to control the inclination of the boat, so please always watch the condition of the sea surface attentively and operate this switch appropriately. The newest ship has sensors to automatically control the flap but…this is a Japanese boat made from wood that was hastily made and the drive unit is attached in the external, so it doesn’t have the capability to do that desu.”

“Handle with the left hand, throttle and flap with right hand…looks fairly difficult huh, this boat.”

“Because officially this boat needs a license to operate desu. Without a doubt, what we are doing is unlicensed driving.”

Lotte asserted suspiciously.

“Perhaps there will not be a situation like this but, please absolutely don’t operate the motor when there is a human that doesn’t have magic power in the surroundings. They will receive heavy injury if they get swallowed by the propeller.”

When Kazuki pushed down the slot, the boat began to move, the morning breeze changed into a strong headwind.

Lotte’s fluffy hair was swayed pleasantly by the wind.

“Kazuki-oniisan, I’ll give you a reward every time you control the boat skillfully desu-!”

Rather than calling it a reward it was the person herself that was fawning on him, Lotte kissed Kazuki’s face from the side. Kazuki practiced the boat’s operation for a while, at the same time Lotte reclined on Kazuki while they were enjoying the drive on the sea.

===Part 4===

Everyone apart from the Ryuutaki sisters began to play beach ball.

Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai didn’t mix with everyone and went away somewhere….

Kazuki, who was learning to operate the boat in isolation on the sea was finished in less than an hour.

“Kazuki-oniisan, how much confidence do you have in the strategy this time desu?”

On the ship that was still floating leisurely on the open sea, Lotte asked that all of a sudden.

How much confidence he had in the strategy this time huh―the one who designed the strategy this time was the person who led the Knight Order’s Shizuoka regiment, Commander Yamagata.

“Lotte doesn’t have much confidence in that Commander Yamagata do you?”

Lotte nodded with a bob of her head.

Lotte was honest in all respects towards Kazuki, but it was not like she harbored that attitude toward just anyone.

Rather for Lotte who was born and raised in a royal court which was a whirlpool of schemes and plots, she would use Telepathy on anyone she met directly and unless she had confirmed that the other party didn’t hold any ill will she absolutely wouldn’t open up her heart.

“I, think that the operation this time is dangerous desu. I don’t understand it well if I’m asked why I think that but…it’s like our direction is completely guided…”

Kazuki nodded. Kazuki had a similar feeling like that too.

The enemy’s hand didn’t reach until the seaside and its security was easy to infiltrate.

It was as if the government of Yamato didn’t think of Ise Imperial Shrine as important, their wariness was thin.

Those guys might also be unaware that if Amaterasu was defeated all the other Japanese Divas would also recover their sanity. After all, in a state of being a Wild God the Diva couldn’t communicate normally, so it was not odd even if they didn’t know but…they were too full of openings.

If this strategy succeeded against the enemy that was full of openings, the enemy’s battle strength would plummet and the victory and defeat would be decided. There was no other way but to use this strategy. However….

“Certainly, this is just too convenient.”

If in the worst case, the enemy force was waiting in ambush, then both Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai would be trapped in a desperate situation.

What if this convenient situation, [by some chance was set by someone?]

“Is it that Commander Yamagata, doesn’t think well of Kazuki-oniisan?”

“I also think that might be the case. It doesn’t matter even if it’s a trap, maybe he thinks of me as something like a sacrificial pawn.”

The King of Solomon. For the humans that had already seized power in Japan presently, Kazuki’s existence couldn’t be said to be someone that they would necessarily welcome. Such an attitude was something that he had experienced personally in the past.

Actually, there was also another <ref>I'm not sure if the translator had any reason for this but i'll change it until otherwise stated</ref> reason to be hesitating. …Beatrix, who had covered him and fell into magic intoxication still hadn’t opened her eyes. If he could, he didn’t want to be separated from her side. There was something he wanted to immediately say the moment she was awake, even while she was still asleep he wanted to wait beside her.

“If onii-san feels any kind of danger, please escape immediately.”

Lotte hugged Kazuki’s left arm tightly.

When push comes to shove he had to consider about the right timing to escape. Kazuki had acquired several magics that could fly in the sky. Because all of it was too flashy he couldn’t use them in the for infiltrations, but in the case of escape it didn’t matter even if he used those magics. If he flew to the sky using [Deep Striker] or [Blazing Wings] while accelerating himself using [Ride Lightning], there wouldn't be many magicians who could pursue him at that speed.

He had to make a precise self-defense…above all, Kazuha-senpai was also together with him.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva was Futsunushi no Kami of Japanese Mythology. That was why, even in the case he really fell into the worst situation, the enemy might overlook Kazuha-senpai as long as he presented himself….

“I won’t forgive Kazuki-oniisan if you yourself don’t get home either, okay desu?”

Perhaps Lotte felt Kazuki’s feelings slightly, she was glaring at Kazuki with a scowl. Kazuki was “Sorry” and smiled wryly. He couldn’t help it that such feelings flashed inside his head for a moment though.

“I’m saying this because I’m just alone with Lotte but…”

Surely the big shots of the government still hadn’t recognize Kazuki completely. Also, Solomon's 72 Pillars were still only in the stage of testing Kazuki. In regards to that, the combination of Lotte and Prometheus, for Kazuki was truly [companions that had no lies]. They are a duo that absolutely hid nothing from him.

If it was with them he had the feeling that he could be frank and spoke his true feelings.

Of course Leme was also listening in on this conversation without <ref>I'm not sure if this was a mistake by the translators so I won't be changing them for now.</ref> butting in.

“Futsunushi-no-Kami too, feels suspicious for some reason. Even though he doesn’t have any excuse like Leme or Prometheus that lost their memory, he only gave a small amount of information when he talked. He might have some kind of reason but…the one who created the chance for the strategy this time was Futsunushi-no-Kami.”

If in the case that this strategy was led on by someone, the one who would fall under suspicion at the top of the list was Futsunushi-no-Kami.

“Is Futsunushi-no-Kami-san a spy from Yamato and is he luring Kazuki-oniisan right now?”

As expected, even for Lotte she couldn’t sense as far as a Diva’s state of mind.

“No, I don’t think that Futsunushi-no-Kami is in Yamato’s camp…”

The explanation of [the nature possessed by Wild Gods] that Futsunushi no Kami gave to Kazuki had already been proven as truth presently, from how Ame-no-Uzume returned to her senses.

In the first place, from how Kazuki could use Futsunushi-no-Kami’s magic, [there was no doubt that Futsunushi no Kami was fundamentally an ally, but]….

“Futsunushi-no-Kami too, might be planning to test me. He is not luring me into a trap from Yamato, but perhaps he is inviting me to the trial location of Japanese Mythology…?”

===Part 5===

When he got down from the boat, Kazuki didn’t join the playing girls but he searched for Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai and the others said that “We searched for them too, but didn’t see them.”

But Kazuki was able to sense the whereabouts of a companion he had a bond with.

Shinobu-senpai’s positivity level was too low that he couldn’t sense her, but if it was Miyabi-senpai’s positivity level he could sense her faintly. Indeed, perhaps from Miyabi-senpai too, she might be wishing for [I want Kazuki to come], in comparison of her positivity level of 44, he could feel a strong wave of magic power.

Kazuki walked in the direction of the beach’s edge.

The area changed into a rough rocky place where the terrain was unsuitable for swimming.

He had to say something to Miyabi-senpai, some small words. That was what Kazuki was thinking.

Perhaps she was forcing herself that she wore that kind of swimsuit, and then undergoing that accident, she managed to mend her composed expression, but surely she felt hurt and embarrassed even at that time.

He immediately discovered the two sisters. They were in a rocky place separated from the beach. As if trying to hide behind a boulder almost as big as an adult, Miyabi-senpai was standing directly opposite Shinobu-senpai.

Miyabi-senpai had changed into a school swimsuit, both of them currently were in some kind of quarrel with each other.

“…That’s why, we had especially come here together with everyone after all, it’s no good if we don’t play with everyone.”

Miyabi-senpai talked with a strong tone as if reproaching.

“No. I came because I thought I could play with Nee-sama. That’s why Nee-sama, together with me…”

Shinobu-senpai’s hand reached out to Miyabi-senpai imploringly. Miyabi-senpai didn’t take that hand.

“If I take that hand, we are going to completely go wrong with the two of us.”

“Why…” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes shook fiercely in agitation. Her heart started to beat violently from receiving a large shock, but that agitation was only conveyed from her eyes.

Kazuki was standing stock still without moving a single step.

The wandering eyes of Shinobu-senpai that couldn’t calm down located the figure of Kazuki that was like that.

Shinobu-senpai gulped her breath strongly and glared hatefully at Kazuki. Looking at that change of expression, Miyabi-senpai too followed Shinobu-senpai’s line of sight, “…Kazuki!” and she finally noticed Kazuki’s appearance.

Shinobu-senpai suddenly turned her back and dashed away in the opposite direction from Kazuki. Miyabi-senpai chased that leaving back with her eyes, but she didn’t follow and walked to Kazuki.

“…Before, I showed you my shameful appearance didn’t I? Although I didn’t plan to but, to lose my composure like that…”

Was it the story about the swimsuit? …Kazuki was at a loss of what he should say to her.

“I don’t think it was something embarrassing. It was really beautiful.”

The white skin characteristic of an elf on a glamorous figure. With different individuality from Koyuki, the scene was burned vividly into his heart.

The instant the swimsuit flipped and her breasts fell out, Kazuki’s eyes became nailed on the spot as if his soul was just plundered.

“Because of that, it’s strange to say something like 'thank you' I think, but…please don’t fret or feel hurt over it too much. That's what I want to convey to senpai.”

“…I chose that swimsuit with the intention of showing my skin to you, so I’m happy if you say that to me. The truth is, it was certainly embarrassing though…”

Miyabi-senpai’s cheeks was colored red from shame, however she replied so in relief.

“Rather than something like a swimsuit, senpai has to run after Shinobu-senpai immediately.”

“…It’s fine. If I don’t separate with that child a little. Let’s just leave her alone. Rather than that kind of matter, I want to play together and get along well with you and everyone properly. This is a rare chance after all.”

After Miyabi-senpai shook her head and denied what Kazuki said, she reached her hand to Kazuki imploringly.

It was exactly the spitting image of how Shinobu-senpai reached her hand to Miyabi-senpai just before this.

While Kazuki took that hand gently―however he denied it at the same time.

“Senpai is impatient. Also senpai must not do something that will hurt Shinobu-senpai.”

Miyabi-senpai’s eyelashes shook with a start.

“That…I, I thought that the both of us couldn't keep staying like this…”

“Shinobu-senpai, she will surely think that she has been left behind by Miyabi-senpai. And yet if Miyabi-senpai got too impatient like this, senpai will only rapidly get completely cornered…”

With Miyabi-senpai’s transformation into an elf, the two twin sisters were locked into a world where it was just the two of them.

Shinobu-senpai grew to harbor feelings of distrust toward everything of the outside world that discriminates against the big sister that she loved.

[In reverse], Miyabi-senpai had gotten back on her feet because Shinobu-senpai continued to stay by her side for a long time.

On Shinobu-senpai’s side who was not the one who became an elf herself, even now she was still continuing to confine herself inside her shell….

“I didn’t mean to ignore her feelings…”

Even while saying that she thought deeply of what Kazuki had pointed out. Miyabi-senpai hung her head down crestfallen.

“…That’s right isn’t it, this wasn't for the sake of the child or anything like that. I came to the sea to be with everyone. I might be able to make friends, with you, and with everyone else, making merry and everything…. It’s really like that isn’t it, even though that child is still unable to prepare her heart for something like this. Even though I can recover this far simply because that child kept continuing to think about me all this time….I was just about to discard those feelings of hers.”

“Senpai shouldn't think that senpai is discarding Shinobu-senpai or anything like that.”

The expression of Miyabi-senpai that was always showing a composed smile crumbled and peeled off.

“I discarded her! Because, being alone with Shinobu just the two of us, I've had enough already! Being just the two of us like this, is just the same as being alone…! It looks far more fun to be together with all of you!!”

Miyabi-senpai had said to him before [Quickly conquer me too] while floating a composed smile, however,

―She was not supposed to be composed.

She was showing behavior that made people feel her elegance, but that might be just her pretending to be strong, showing [I don’t feel painful for even a little] to the outside world that had discriminated her.

Right now, Miyabi-senpai’s shoulders were shaking with self-disgust for herself [that was going to discard] her little sister.

The two that had been mutually dependent on each other for a long time. These two sisters, it would be in vain if it was not simultaneously.

“Senpai, it’s going to be okay. Because, I will show you that I’m going to [conquer] Shinobu-senpai too.”

This was the first time he had ever said [conquer], a galge-like word like that with such earnest feelings.

Kazuki lightly embraced the trembling Miyabi-senpai and pat her shaking shoulder.

“But I think it will take a little more time, so please run after Shinobu-senpai for now. Not only with Shinobu-senpai, I will become more intimate with Miyabi-senpai as well. And then after that, let’s go with the three of us to the beach or the pool again. After all, the highlight of summer will be from now on.”

“…Thank you, my King.”

Miyabi-senpai looked downward deeply as if hiding her expression. From that face, a sniffling sound was leaking out.

“Please don’t forcibly hide yourself when you are crying.”

“Really...you are, even though I was desperately trying to look good but you see through all of it…”

A large heart mark came flying from Miyabi-senpai.

Miyabi-senpai raised her face that was wet with tears and smiled even while shedding tears.

“I’m going to Shinobu now. I’ll apologize. I have to make that child feel peaceful.”

Miyabi-senpai wiped her tears, then she decisively turned her back to Kazuki and ran.

…Let’s go back to the beach. Kazuki too turned on his heel.

There was still a little time before his departure, there still might be some time left to be together with everyone.

When he came out from the shadow of the rocky area…Koyuki was standing there.

“Koyuki? …Did you see?”

“I didn’t mean to peek but…” Her voice was just a little down.

“What’s the matter?” Saying that Kazuki approached her.

“It’s really nothing. Just…”

Her face was somehow like a good obedient child who was despondent because her toy was taken away.

“Kazuki, from now on you…might not be concerning yourself with me anymore.”

“Eh?”

“Until now you are sympathizing with the pitiful elf and concerned yourself with me but now, a new more pitiful elf has appears…” Koyuki talked while averting her eyes in another direction.

“Are you seriously saying that?”

Kazuki was approaching Koyuki, he circled his hands on her small back and embraced her. The sensation of her body snugly settling into his arms was very lovely. He forcefully directed Koyuki’s face that was facing another direction to look at him, then he repeated one more time. “Are you seriously thinking, that I never embraced Koyuki except from something like pity?”

Being stared at directly by Kazuki, Koyuki’s face was red and her eyes became moist.

“I’m not thinking that…if I show you I’m sulking like this, I thought you might spoil me…”

“Good grief, Koyuki is really a spoiled child huh.”

Kazuki let out a deep breath and showed his amazement. And then while hugging Koyuki, his fingers stroked the girl’s sensitive long ear. “…!” Koyuki was trembling twitchingly from the sudden sensation.

“Ka, Kazuki…you always touched my ear so casually but, this, it gives me lewd feelings even more than Kazuki thinks so, that…”

“Eh, is that so? I just think of this as the extension of patting the head…so should I stop this?”

When Kazuki was going to separate his finger from her ear, Koyuki raised her voice in a fluster.

“It, it’s okay for you to not stop! …Please do it more.”

“Koyuki is…just a little perverted aren’t you?”

Kazuki continued to graze Koyuki’s ears *shuu shuu* for a while and Koyuki’s spine also continued to tremble in shivers. Koyuki’s breathing was becoming disarrayed little by little.

“Haa, haa…Please say it properly using your words, that you are not just pitying me…”

“It’s because Koyuki is adorable and I love you, that I am together like this with you.”

After whispering those words, he kissed Koyuki’s white cheek. The cheek of Koyuki who was playing in the sea just now tasted salty.

“…Please do it on my lips…”

Koyuki presented her lips adorably and demanded so. For the sake of making her say that honestly, Kazuki teased her by only kissing her cheek before this in preparation and bided his time before he kissed her as strongly as he could to demonstrate his love.

“Ka, Kazuki…n, nnn!!”

Koyuki whose lips were sucked while her ear was toyed around with continuously by one hand suddenly had her body spring strongly. And then as if power left her waist, she sank down on the spot.

===Part 6===

When it was time to sail out, the boat was moved to the wharf.

From where it can be reached just by walking a little from the beach, a pier of asphalt was jutting out from the coastline.

After Kazuha-senpai boarded the boat and sat beside Kazuki, she let out complaints restlessly.

“Why is the boat this cramped…”

“Please endure it a little, after all it seemed that preparing the ship’s provisions wasn't easy.”

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai had finished changing from their swimsuits into [casual Japanese clothes] that had been remodeled, to make it easy to move while worn. It seemed that in Yamato, this kind of clothing was booming among the youngsters there.

The information between Japan and Yamato had been cut off, but the government was able to get their hands on information concerning western Japan from the ordinary citizens that had escaped to take refuge.

It was a surprising matter for differences in culture and fashion to be created already, even though it hadn’t even been one week since the separation of east and west Japan, but because Yamato advocated that they were [the true country of Japan that was protected by the Japanese Mythology], it seemed they were {{furigana|advertising in grand-scale using domestic broadcast|using propaganda}} saying [Let’s return to Japanese culture].

It was accepted favorably among the youngsters who enjoyed the change, where in turn they gave rise to a [Revival・New Japanese Style Boom] like this redesigned Japanese clothing.

Kazuki’s appearance was wearing a white kimono with tight sleeves and plain black hakama <ref>Male formal divided skirt</ref>, but its cuffs and sleeves had been smartly redesigned to not look flabby. The clothes were fixed with buttons and a belt so it didn’t look out of shape, making it look closer to western clothes.

Kazuha-senpai too was dressed in a yukata <ref>Light cotton kimono worn in the summer or used as a bathrobe</ref> that had been redesigned into a no sleeves・miniskirt with flowery pattern, her shoulders and thighs were boldly exposed.

Inside this cramped boat, it couldn’t be helped that those shoulders and thighs became glued with him.

They were infiltrating, that was why the two attached a water-proof waist bag on their waist where they only put the minimum amount of baggage inside. So they wouldn’t be suspected by the general public, they were not carrying their katana.

“…Well then, we're off!”
“Take caa―re!”

Having been sent off by the voices of everyone from the Witch’s Manor, Kazuki started the engine.

“Kazuha-senpai, the ship’s balance will be unstable if you move your body that much to the outside. Please move closer.”

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist with his left arm. Precisely because Kazuha-senpai was an earnest person that could follow reason, she didn’t say any complaints and could only “Mugii―!” let out a strange sound that sounded like a mysterious animal.

“What a cute rare animal.”

“Who did you say was a rare animal-!!”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

While the rotating propeller left behind white trails on the water's surface, the boat gradually separated from the land and embarked to the ocean. In the far horizon, even further behind the small islands that were floating on Ise Bay, was the faint hazy outline of Mie Prefecture’s Toba Shore.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 5

2017-04-30T22:17:46Z

FallenSky: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 5 – Outbreak of War==

===Part 1===

{Currently it is something only in name but not in reality, but based on the most humane world order that existed in the former era, <International Law>, we proclaim the independence of Western Japan right here!}

The morning of the next day, the one who proclaimed such a thing on TV was―the man once called Board Chairman in this academy, Takasugi Takayoshi. The footage looked like a bad joke.

At his side an image of Kaya making a peace sign toward the camera was projected on the screen.

That Board Chairman Takasugi was right there…and there was no doubt that Hayashi Shizuka was included in their forces.

Loki, Nyarlatoteph, Hayashi Shizuka…it was the worst trio!

{We are forming a new government in Western Japan now under our control, levying taxes on the people of the occupied areas to cover the expenses, and in compensation for that we promise the same social welfare the people enjoyed until now. Also, as long as there is no intervention or act of hostility for war, we promise there will be no harm done to the general public.}

He clearly said the word war.

{We proclaim right here. A true country that deified not Solomon's 72 Pillars, but the legitimate gods of Japan…this is the founding of <Yamato>! The divine protection of the gods of Japan lie with us!!}

The early morning before they went to school, everyone was gathering in the living room of the Witch’s Manor. They were watching the news report while having breakfast. Everyone’s face looked like they hadn’t slept very well.

“…When Board Chairman Takasugi's trail was followed, we knew that he went in the direction of western Japan. Not only Board Chairman Takasugi, the influential politicians of Kenshitou were also together with him. Their goal, was this.”

Headmaster Amasaki said with a loathsome face. The politicians' simultaneous migration. Most likely they were politicians under the patronage of China. Furthermore, for some reason, it seemed that illegal Magica Stigma whose bodies sheltered the Divas of Japanese Mythology were also added in their forces.

{Aside from Nyarlako, I'm also quickly gathering other strong allies after all.}

Kaya said as much. So the ones that she called 'strong allies' were the Japanese Mythology's Divas.

“What in the world is going on here?”

With a glare, Headmaster Amasaki’s gaze moved on Kazuha-senpai.

“Eerrr, I am, anything…” Kazuha-senpai looked down coweringly.

{Kazuha didn’t know anything you know? I didn’t tell her after all.}

At her side, the avatar of Futsunushi no Kami who was a Diva of Japanese Mythology floated.

{It’s just that a few days before this, my communication with the other Divas of the Japanese Mythology was cut off.}

“Break in communication…your link with the Territory is cut off?”

Kaguya-senpai asked.

{Right, the story will go faster if you already understand the concept of Territory. Those guys are most likely, in the process of becoming Wild Gods <ref>Aragami in Japanese, it’s a powerful deity that’s sometimes impetuous.</ref>.}

“Wild Gods?” All present there returned a question after hearing a word that they weren’t familiar with.

{The Divas of Japanese Mythology don’t really ask for people to be faithful to them. It’s because we are not a monotheistic Mythology. However when they are not being cared for they grow restless. That is Wild God Transformation.}

…Kazuha-senpai built an altar at the abandoned clubroom where she properly conversed and played with Futsunushi no Kami. Mikohime <ref>Princess shrine maiden</ref>―that was Kazuha-senpai’s other name but, that title was not just for show.

{To fulfill her own dream of entering the Sword Division and fulfilling her duty as a shrine maiden at the same time, Kazuha installed an altar at the abandoned clubroom as you know. What a good natured girl. Hayashizaki Kazuki, taking this girl as a wife will surely be excellent.}

“What are you saying, Bakanushi <ref>Mixed with baka=idiot</ref> no Kami!”

Kazuha-senpai’s face became bright red with indignation. Her positivity level had gone up to 70 with Kazuki following her around. Futsunushi no Kami was “GUWAHHAHHA!” laughing heartily.

“What are you guwahhahha-ing for! Why didn’t you tell us before that they were transforming into Wild Gods!!”

Headmaster Amasaki's temper blew up with force that almost burst the blood vessels of his head.

“But even if before you heard about how they were going through Wild God Transformation, this kind of situation is really unexpected right?”

In order to cover for Futsunushi no Kami, Leme materialized at Kazuki’s side.

“…So you also knew about this beforehand.”

When Kazuki asked her bitterly, Leme nodded “yeah” without showing any guilt. Kazuki spontaneously stretched those dark-skinned soft cheeks of hers *biroon* with both his hands. “Stooopp~!”

{Besides the gods of Japanese Mythology don’t directly interfere with each other. Even with the other guys transforming into Wild Gods, I have no right to sooth them or become their intermediary.}

That was what Futsunushi no Kami said. If it was a Mythology with such a disposition, then it couldn’t be helped.

“So the Divas of Japanese Mythology who are going wild for some reason, are going along with Kenshitou, that’s it huh.”

Their attempt to control the Knight Academy, the assassination attempt on Kazuki, their aim was not just limited to those things.

Surely because they failed on those matters, they joined hands with Kaya and moved onto this fearsome second phase. An armed revolt by touting the Japanese Mythology as their banner―it surely had the persuasive power to pull the people into their cause.

It shook the Japanese islands to the core. The residents of the occupied western Japan too, there was no doubt that they didn’t necessarily react negatively regarding the founding of nation of Yamato. There was persuasiveness in the existence called Japanese Mythology.

{…Regarding Yamato being founded in western Japan, when the government suspended the supply of electricity to the region they demonstrated a countermeasure. This decision garnered large backlash from the residents of western Japan.}

Hearing the words from the news reporter, all who are present fell quiet.

The electricity supply of Japan in this current era was provided by the large scale {{furigana|Alchimedes System|sunlight heat power reactor}} constructed in the {{furigana|megafloat|human-made island}} that was located on the southern tip of Japan’s territorial waters. Its production capacity was extremely large, furthermore the recharging of the etherlite rechargeable batteries that would never deteriorate no matter how many times it was recharged was performed in that place. The batteries from the whole country were transported there and redistributed after the recharging to each household, realizing safe, and moreover, clean power at a cheap price.

The government proclaimed that they wouldn’t circulate the rechargeable batteries to western Japan. So that Japan would still be okay even if the megafloat met with enemy attack, the thermal energy reactors and nuclear energy reactors from the previous era were left in reserve throughout the whole country as spare recharging facilities, but with that, western Japan would be able to use those facilities too.

With this, the breakdown between east and west Japan had become unavoidable.

“…Yamato had already began creating a military boundary line that separated the islands into parts from western Japan that they occupied. The circulation of trade between east Japan and west Japan has also been suspended, the people coming and going between the two regions was also becoming impossible

The freeway and railroad system that were the cornerstones of distribution were blockaded, the local streets were also being destroyed one by one. It was completely like the Berlin wall that divided East and West Germany or, the north 38th parallel <ref>A circle of latitude that is 38 degrees north of the equatorial plane. It formed the border between North and South Korea prior to the Korean war.</ref> between South Korea and North Korea.

“Toyama・Gifu・Aichi, those three prefectures had fallen. And then Niigata – Nagano – Shizuoka that are bordering those areas had become Japan’s current western border. In order for these prefectures to avoid further entanglement with Yamato’s invasion, the ordinary citizens’ evacuation is being hastened. The current situation is generally like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki who had connections with the government informed the situation to Kazuki and party.

“What is the Knight Academy going to do from now on? …No, rather than saying the Knight Academy’s response, what is the Knight Order planning to do?”

The one who had the say in this situation was not Kazuki or even Headmaster Amasaki, but the Knight Order.

“Regarding that matter…the classes for this morning are cancelled. There is someone that wants to meet you guys. After that we are going to open an extraordinary general student meeting.”

“Someone who wants to meet us…?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“It's been a long time huhh―, this manor too✩”

“It’s really a relief that nothing changed here <ref>The one who is talking here is using the talking style of a high class lady. While I’m at it I guess I also should say that Kanae, Koyuki and Lotte are always using polite language to everyone. Kazuki used polite language to everyone that’s his senior while using casual language to Kanae and everyone his age. Hikaru used mild manly language. Mio sometimes talked with the style of someone excited. Futsunushi no Kami talked with ancient style. Kohaku talked like a retainer samurai. Loki, Mibu Akira, Asamiya Anna and Kaya to some degree talked roughly like delinquents. Leme always talked like a big shot. Asmodeus always talked by dragging the last sound of her words, like someone that is so relaxed and unhurried. Miyabi is a little similar with Asmodeus in how she talked. I think that’s all the character that have distinct ways of talking.</ref>. …It looks like even without me here the cleaning is done thoroughly.”

The two people who appeared shortly at the entrance of the Witch’s Manor murmured with deep feelings.

“Kanon-senpai, Akane-senpai…”

Kaguya-senpai, who came to greet them had an expression dyed with surprise. Both their bodies were wrapped with the crisp white uniform of the Knight Order and they were donning a mantle that showed their status as officer cadets. For Kaguya-senpai to look up to them as senpai, in another words these people are….

“Yahoo―i, Kaguyan, long time no see! The idol of the Witch's Manor Koudzuki Kanon has returned home―✩”<ref>I guess it goes without saying that this person always talked in an excited style.</ref>

The small statured woman of this group of two hugged Kaguya-senpai who greeted them at the entrance with lively vigor.

“You look healthy don’t you, Kaguya. Aren’t you becoming too lively when we were not here?”

At the side, the other woman who looked adult-like said so.

“Tha, that kind of thing is not true you know…. Stop it―, senpai.”

Kaguya-senpai showed a stiff smiling face. When the two separated themselves from Kaguya-senpai, they looked around the living room of the Witch’s Manor in nostalgia and then their eyes stopped at Kazuki who was looking at the situation from a distance.

“And, this boy is the rumored Chief Student Council President right? A male that entered the Magic Division, and then in one month is already reigning as the Chief Student Council President that is connecting the Magic Division and the Sword Division. When I heard about it I thought whether if it was a joke or not.”

“But however <ref>Not an error, she speaks like this</ref> something like a Chief Student Council President is still too naïve! …This top of the highest grade third year Kanon is so to speak…a super student council president here―✩”

“A former student council president though.” The adult-like woman entered her tsukkomi there sharply.

“Nay, this Kanon-sama is a retired number <ref>Like when a football legend’s number was retired and no other person in the team can use it anymore</ref> super idol student council president for sure―✩”

“…It’s fine already, so stop blocking the entrance, sit quickly! This trash!”

Liz Liza-sensei made her appearance from behind and then she kicked the butt of the small statured woman swiftly.

It looks like Liz Liza-sensei was the one who lead these two here.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Well then, I’ll introduce myself once more. I was the vice student council president until last year, Yagumo Akane. Currently as a third year, I was training until yesterday at the Knight Order in Aichi regiment of Chubu jurisdiction division. …Our pitiful battle was completely relayed from the helicopter, now we are the most disgraced regiment in Japan as you can see.”

The part of the great senior talked while releasing a powerless deep sigh in the living room.

“Don’t beat yourself with that Yagumo, Chubu jurisdiction was not the only one who retreated.”

Liz Liza-sensei encouraged her from the side.

“It’s lucky that the helicopter fell in the middle there! Because after that, the battle became a truly one sided disaster…. But the media crews that were on board the heli were able to escape✩”

The other great senpai talked with a lively smiling face.

Both of them were in the actual location of that battle…so they took flight and escaped here.

“And then I’m the one who was the student council president until last year, Koudzuki Kanon! I’m the same like Akane and was interning in Aichi regiment, the Ultra Super Deluxe former student council president! So you are the Chief Student Council President, Hayashizaki Kazuki?”

This senpai also looked very bright in her behavior, though fatigue was coloring her expression.

“Yes, I’m Hayashizaki Kazuki who was appointed as the Chief Student Council President. But I’m still a first year so…both of you are the senpai of my senpai aren’t you, Koudzuki-sempai and Yagumo-senpai.”

“You can call me Akane-senpai. It’s puzzling if you are the only one who called me Yagumo when all the other children call me Akane. I want us unified. In exchange I will also call you Kazuki.”

Yagumo-senpai revised as Akane-senpai talked with a cool tone. He couldn’t feel any shyness or the like from her about men and women calling each other by their given names. It was a tone that only cared about the inefficiency of the information that entered her ear.

“It’s also okay to call me Kanon-senpai! You and I are a comrades of the Witch’s Manor after all! …But Chief Student Council President…a special post that didn’t exist in our time…gununu…”

Even though at first Kanon-senpai directed a smiling face at Kazuki, immediately her eyes sharpened into a glare.

“…I am invincible from east to west to south to north and to the center – the super former student council president, don’t you forget it!!”

“Kanon, stop making up an incomprehensible title in antagonism. You are being a child like this.”

“I, I’m not a child! The one who said someone else a child is the child herself!”

“Senpai, have some tea.”

Hikaru-senpai shared cups of tea on top of the tray she brought in turn starting from Kanon-senpai.

“How nostalgic. Hikaru can't do any other chores but, only in brewing black tea are you strictly disciplined like this.”

“Right now Kazuki and the others are also skilled in making black tea though. But it has been a long time so I want to brew some.”

“Fufufu, so that’s it. You said a cute thing didn’t you, prince. …Yes, it’s really delicious.”

For the first time Akane-senpai made a broad smile and showed a relaxed face.

Kazuki spontaneously stared at her face from the side while drinking his tea. Long slit eyes and slender bridge of the nose. The black tea suited the intellectual and cool atmosphere of her profile.

She had a similar atmosphere to Hikaru-senpai, but rather than calling her a prince she felt more like a [beautiful onee-sama <ref>Way of calling big sister very politely. Usually directed to high class or elegant ladies</ref>].

“Pikarun doesn't get it!? My taste is for a lot of jam and honey to be mixed you know!”

Kanon-senpai was demanding while banging her palm *bam bam* on top of the table.

“Yes of course. Here is a specially made Russian tea <ref>Russian tea often mixed with honey and jam, also lemon or sugar, according to wiki. I don’t really know cause I’m not Russian.</ref>.”

“Yahoo yahoo! This is the symbol of Pikaru in the tea time of the Witch’s Manor✩ When I was in the Knight Order I didn’t want to be made a fool of by the other senior knights so I drank black coffee. But I really don’t understand the thinking of those guys that keep on drinking such a bitter and smelly liquid.”

“Everyone noticed that you forced yourself drinking it you know? It comes out in Kanon’s expression after all.”

“Eh!? You lie, every time I drank it everyone were praising me ‘Kanon is so mature―’ right!?”

“They were making fun of you with that you know.”

Akane-senpai said it bluntly and coldly while drinking her tea.

“Eh…lies…ugyaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

While screaming, Kanon-senpai ‘BATA―N!’ collapsed on the table face down.

“…To, to be thought of like that by them. I don’t want to face those guys anymore…”

Kanon-senpai’s big and round eyes became teary-eyed, with a glance she looked at Koyuki.

“…Koyukin is really small just like usual huh―. You are more childish than even me. Fufun <ref>Like ‘hmph’. The sound someone made when they make a boast and seem to be pretty proud</ref>.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 192.jpeg|thumb]]

Now that she mentioned it Koyuki had been coming and going to the manor since before she enrolled. She should be acquainted with these senpai.

“Kanon-senpai also hasn’t really changed that much have you? Just because you received a shock, please don’t vent your anger on me who is two years your junior.”

Koyuki counterattacked with cold scornful eyes. Kanon-senpai was “Mukii―! This impyertinent <ref>Not a typo</ref> Koyukin kid―!!” and kicked around her feet under the table.

“…First year and apprentice of the Witch's Manor, I’m Amasaki Mio.”

With uncharacteristic meekness, Mio introduced herself while shrinking into herself.

“Sword Division second year, Hayashizaki Kanae. I am the president of the Sword Division.”
“Sword Division first year, Hikita Kohaku, vice president.”

“Errr…for some reason I’m here in this place, Tsukahara Kazuha of the Sword Division second year, just a commoner.”

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai were second years, but it seemed they were not really acquainted with these two great senpai.

“Fufufu.” When all the members had finished their self-introductions, Akane-senpai suddenly leaked out a chuckle.

“According to the rumors floating around, I heard that the Chief Student Council President is popular with everyone. I wonder if everyone in this place is madly in love already? But if you’re not careful, the contraception nowadays is not as perfect as in the past after all.”

“Wha!? Co, contraception or any…” Kazuki spontaneously hitched his breath.

In the present era Japanese people, most of the young population awakened as magicians. Thereupon their magic power would be unconsciously invoked when they were doing an action that was filled with strong emotions, and accidents where it became a total hindrance to contraception had occurred repeatedly. The fact was that the power of love completely destroyed the undesired wall of contraception.

From such reasons the current era females put even more importance to their chastity compared to the previous era. Kazuki too had to have the awareness of self-control all the more because of this.

“…If I am to have a child with Kazuki, then it doesn’t really…”

Mio murmured vacantly with a boiling red face. In an instant, the Witch’s Manor became as silent as a graveyard.

“…Fufun, no matter how much popular you said this guy is, surely Kaguyan and Pikarun still liked this charismatic retired number, Kanon-chan far more, right✩”

With a broad grin Kanon-senpai directed a smile to Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai.

“”I like Kazuki better♡”” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai matched their voices and gave instant answers.

“You heartless bunch―!!” With ‘BATA―N’ Kanon-senpai collapsed.

Ehem, Akane-senpai cleared her throat.

“Well then, let’s moderate the digression of the talk and move on soon to the main problem.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“To start, I want to inform you all of the current situation. First with the fall of the Knight Order in Chubu jurisdiction, Toyama・Gifu・Aichi, the three prefectures are occupied and Eastern Japan and Western Japan are now divided into two parts. The line that is drawn in the area that bordered these three prefectures is the military boundary line―in other words the substantial national border.”

Akane-senpai spread out a map on top of the table, and then she traced the line she mentioned with her long finger smoothly.

“It looks like Yamato is going to invade even further from now on toward Niigata – Nagano – Shizuoka. To prepare for that Eastern Japan’s battle strength have to be concentrated to the front lines. However that action has become a difficult thing to do. Even now, illegal magicians are rampaging in many aresa of Eastern Japan. Even though we managed to suppress them, our hands became completely full because of that.

“Loki’s troops are concealing themselves in Eastern Japan and in order to obstruct us from concentrating our battle strength they are sporadically taking guerilla action, is that the gist of it?” Kazuki inquired.

“Right, like that. They are working together systematically. Yamato declared that they won’t lay their hands on the general public, but we think these guerilla fighters are planning to feign ignorance as if it’s unrelated to them.”

“That’s why we can’t ignore them. Concentrating our whole battle strength of Eastern Japan to the front lines…is something we cannot do. The guerilla fighters understand that and they are running around doing hit-and-run attacks.”

Taking the general public as hostages, the Knight Orders became unable to mobilize the entirety of their fighting strength.

“On the other hand if you ask our current status, then we are a remnant of a defeated army. In the fight last night, the jurisdiction division commander was also captured as a prisoner of war. Kanon then led everyone to escape to here as the temporary leader.”

Akane-senpai explained the situation briskly, but doubt was surfacing on Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s face clearly.

The student council’s staff of the Knight Academy was treated as officer cadets in the Knight Order.

Be that as it may, strictly speaking they were still nothing more than students, even with the jurisdiction division's commander captured, normally it would be impossible for someone in that position to take the leader position.

“…It’s a story that sounds like a joke, however putting aside the top brass, Kanon is excessively well liked by the average senior knights. Maybe because they were saved from a pinch by Kanon’s cheerfulness, everyone is saying to make Kanon the leader. In the first place we are just a division of the army’s remnant with no order at all.”

“I’m beat―, it’s really troublesome to be this popular―✩”

“…She was also elected as the student council president at that time with that rhythm.”

Kaguya-senpai murmured. Kanon-senpai pulled her surroundings with a mascot-like unifying power and then Akane-senpai solidified their position on the practical business side. He could picture it instantly and Kazuki nodded in understanding.

“We are added in the defense of Nigata – Nagano – Shizuoka and we have to counterattack and recapture Chubu jurisdiction when we see a chance. However the battle strength of the defense army on the front lines is insufficient with only us as support. It would still take time for the other areas to suppress the guerrillas before they could send reinforcements…. With that we took along one part of our comrades and came to this academy without sleep.”

“Without sleep…that’s why Kanon-senpai is more anno…high-tensioned than usual.”

Kaguya-senpai fixed what she almost said in a deliberate manner. “Kaguyan youu―” Kanon-senpai made a fuss.

“It’s just a joke, thank you for your hard work.”

“Hmph, I’m not happy at all even if you suddenly change your attitude like that okayy✩”

When Kaguya-senpai easily changed her attitude suddenly, Kanon-senpai grinned brightly in a happy way.

“Akane-senpai, thank you for your hard work.” Hikaru-senpai thanked Akane-senpai with a sincere expression.

“Fufufu, thank you. …So because of that reason, here is the main topic. We want to make a request for a Quest to the Knight Academy to help us. We want to receive the favor of the elite Magica Stigma and swordsmen of the Knight Academy led by the Chief Student Council President Hayashizaki Kazuki to be added to our forces.”

In short what Headmaster Amasaki said before about opening an extraordinary general student meeting was for the purpose of preparing applications of the participants for this quest on a large-scale.

The students of the Knight Academy had also been experiencing real battle in the form of Quests until now, but the request this time was obviously in a different dimension than the usual Knight Order [assistance] until now.

They are asking for the students to participate in a [war] where even the real knights themselves had no experience.

Currently the Knight Order was in a pressing crisis to the degree that they had to issue this request.

“It might be difficult for students who are still halfway through the curriculum to take disciplined tactical action. However it’s fortunate that a Chief Student Council President that united the Magic Division and the Sword Division was born with this kind of timing. If it’s you then you should be able to collect this academy into one unified group right?”

Akane-senpai directed a challenging smile Kazuki’s way. It looked like Headmaster Amasaki had already acknowledged this request.

There was no need for any worry, right now Kaya and former Board Chairman Takasugi were enemies that need to be defeated. The ideal that they crowed around was just something fake. That ghastly fake was going to swallow the people and [encroach] this country…..

“Of course we will cooperate. I too think that we can’t stay like this.”

“That’s good, it looks like a gallant person has been selected as the Chief Student Council President.”

Akane-senpai whose expression was colored with exhaustion smiled cheerfully to Kazuki.

“However don’t make a misunderstanding, Chief Student Council President! Until the end the leader is this Charismatic Super Former Student Council President, the Koudzuki Kanon✩”

Kanon-senpai faced Kazuki and winked while making a side peace sign.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuki stood in front of the mic and looked down from the stage on the students of the whole school who lined up in a row inside the auditorium.

The sight was just like the sight of a few days ago. However right now, the meaning of this meeting had changed drastically since before.

“I think, everyone has already heard what happened in western Japan yesterday. It is thought that the invasion of Yamato is still continuing, but because of the guerilla war that the illegal magicians conducted repeatedly in many areas, the Knight Order is unable to concentrate their battle strength for the sake of a counterattack. Accordingly, the Knight Order issued a request directed for the high ranked students of our Knight Academy in the form of a Quest for participation in this war.”

Even though he was in the middle of speaking, the students were making a stir.

“This is similar to a normal quest where it depends on the sole discretion of the students, by no means is this is a forced conscription to be a soldier. And it has become something that is followed with scale, difficulty and danger of a different degree compared to the usual quest. Nevertheless we are pressed by circumstance for applicants to form an independent corps on a scale that is only possible for this Knight Academy. Perhaps you are still in a panic from this sudden development and your heart is still not prepared, but the training that we piled up day after day until now is supposed to be for the purpose of standing against this kind of difficulty. Those people who are not merely panicking, but also finding a spark of heated desire inside themselves wishing to challenge this difficulty, please volunteer for this quest without fail.”

Heated applause was occurring provoked by those words. Then he passed the stage to Headmaster Amasaki.

Headmaster Amasaki explained the conditions and rewards for volunteering.

Conditions ― to prevent students who didn’t have sufficient strength and experience to become volunteer soldiers, application was limited only for students within of a certain rank and quest accomplishments.

Let alone the first year students of the Magic Division who had experience participating in Quests, even the number of students who had finally succeeded in contracting with their Diva and could not even chant level 1 magic was not few.

Rewards ― the usual Quest was purely for the sake of rank up evaluations, but if the quest this time achieved success then the Knight Order itself would record their notable effort.

In another words this was not for the sake of rank up evaluations but for the sake of their future career evaluations.

After Kazuki awakened their passion, Headmaster Amasaki’s explanation awakened the calm prudence in the auditorium.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“The list of the volunteers is complete.”

Saying so, Yumeno-san handed over the print-out. The data consolidation was performed by the newspaper committee members. Seeing their dedication even in something that was not included in their original work, Kazuki returned a word of thanks.

“Thank you, was it difficult?”

The cramped student council room had been transformed into operation headquarters. Everyone was gathering here.

“Not at all…approximately 150 people were signing up, so if everyone cooperated than it’s only to that extent.”

Kazuki looked at the data briefly. The proportion between the Magica Stigma and swordsmen were around 1:2. In the first place the number of students in the Sword Division was a lot higher, that ratio was more or less the ratio of students between the divisions.

150 people―it was a fair number to form an independent corps that could move freely.

The battle force of the Knight Order, that is the <Knight> was roughly numbered around 2400 people in total. With the number of students that graduated from the Knight Academy totalling 300 people in one year, because the active duty period of the Knight was from 18-25 years old where they would enter the peak of their magic power after 8 years, the number became like this every year.

Those 2400 people were assigned at eight jurisdiction zones that were Hokkaido – Tohoku – Kantoukoushin’etsu – Chubu – Kinki – Chugoku – Shikoku – Kyuushuu. There was difference in numbers according to the jurisdiction zone, but there were around 300 personnel in one jurisdiction zone. This was the <Division>.

Below that jurisdiction zone division, a <regiment> was placed in each prefecture. This regiment was mostly in the scale of below 100 people. And below that regiment existed the smallest unit of <platoon> where it consisted of several people each.

…A military force of 2400 people strong on the whole, if it was compared with the military in the era where there was no magic it was a really small scale force. To start with the reason of this was first because humans who could use Summoning Magic were limited, and also because only a select few of elite swordsmen were chosen. The quality was far more important than a mere number.

And then the second reason that was raised was because there was no other branch of the army except the two categories of Magica Stigma and swordsman. The modern weapons that need colossal resources to be transported and consumed while fighting didn’t exist anymore. The supplies needed at most were only food and water to suffice. Even those supplies, if the grass was changed to become edible or dirty water was changed into drinkable water using alchemy to procure supplies locally, there were many ways to compensate.

Everything was fine as long as the combat force itself arrived, personnel needed for weapons repair and supply was obsolete.

…Such things, even Kazuki had learned that much in class.

Manufacturing weapons for the people’s general mobilization and conscripting a great number of civilians as soldiers, and yet most of those personnel were driven into maintenance control of weapons rather actual fighting, brandishing those fossilized weapons and conducting <all-out war> like the time of World Wars. If the current era was compared to the past, this compactness felt like they returned to the ancient times of their ancestors. No, in fact, they really had returned to the time of their ancestors.

Deciding the outcome of battle not by weapon but by heroes―like the wars in the era of mythology.

“Is Yumeno-san volunteering too?” Inside the list, Kazuki found the girl’s name too.

“Yes…it’s a little scary but, I’m worried.”

“What you mean by worried is, by any chance…”

“My parents' home is in Kyoto."
From Kazuki’s side, Kohaku too leaked out an empathic voice to Yumeno-san.

“…This one too is from Kyuushuu. It’s too far and the situation there is the hardest to grasp. As expected it makes one feel a little worried.”

Regardless of how dangerous this quest was, a lot of the students’ reason to gather and volunteer was also because of this. The Knight Academy gathered students from the whole country after all―what would happen to western Japan, many of the students’ hearts were crushed with feelings of anxiety.

“Yosh, the volunteers have been gathered with this.”

Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai came along to the student council room.

Behind them several females wearing the Knight Order uniform were also following along in succession.

One person among them was, “Never thought I’d be coming back to the Knight Academy in this shape” and laughed ironically.

“From among the people that escaped together with us, the third years that were in the middle of training also want to come together. Because everyone said that they want to come back to the Knight Academy after so long. Though let’s omit the introductions.”

“Ee―, that’s really mean Akanee―! Even though I also want to become acquainted with Chief President-san!”

After one person raised their voice, the other third years started to make a ruckus ‘kya kya’.

“Awe―some! There really is a male wearing the uniform of the Magic Division!”
“He really looks better than those swordsmen of the Knight Order!”
“So unfair Otonashi Kaguya! It should be more effective if you are the one that is in the field so switch with me!”

Kazuki faltered from the impolite gazes of the girls. Seeing that they immediately “He's shyy―!” and such voices were raised. They were two years older than him so they felt like an older lady to him for the most part and it made him feel timid.

“Fufufu, a timid Kazuki is so cute. It makes me want to hug him and break his neck…”

Mixed with the high pitched voices of the third year girls…he could hear a voice that said strange words in a deep voice.

“Eh?” Thinking it was strange he directed his gaze at the direction of the voice. There at the end of the line of the third years who were wearing white knight order uniforms, three women wearing black Einherjar uniforms were secretly coming along. The third years just now noticing them were “Eh, no way, what is this person saying…” and got startled.

“Who, who are you…” Kanon-senpai asked timidly with eyes as if she was seeing a degenerate.

“Fufufu, I am…Beatrix-chan!”

“…Hey, why is the captain recently so crazy about adding ‘chan’ to her own name?”

“She learned that in Japan a cute girl had ‘chan’ added after their name…it seems she is planning to appeal as a cute girl like this.” <ref>Damian also talked like a thug and Eleonora talked with polite language.</ref>

Behind Beatrix, Damian and Eleonora were exchanging conversation in secret.

“Cute girl? Couldn’t the captain be mistaken for a wild gorilla…”

“FUNN!” Beatrix visited a lariat on Damian, that small statured body was blown away to the end of the hall. …Kazuki was not looking at that pleasant exchange.

“Beatrix, why are you here…”

“I heard that you are forming a unit to attack the revolting western Japan see. Because of that, we who have no ties of obligation the most and can move freely are the one that get dispatched the most. And also…Loki is in western Japan right? He is also most likely there.

“We are not hearing about any of this though?” Akane-senpai questioned Beatrix in detail with a sullen expression.

“We're going on ahead and coming here where the movement speed will be faster, rather than waiting for those slow procedures of the Knight Order to get finished. Fufufu, though there is also my wanting to see Kazuki’s shocked face that made me hurry here.”

“Don’t take every single one of your actions with the purpose of making me shocked. It really did surprise me you know.”

In front of Kazuki’s eye, a magic vision that could only be seen by Kazuki floated.

Beatrix―72 Damian―27 Eleonora―22

…Positivity level. It was temporary, but it was a display of proof that they were becoming comrades that were going to fight together with the King of Solomon. There was also a case like this where Kaya’s positivity level appeared temporarily in his vision.

…However 72. This was already a positivity level where he could use her magic up to level 2.

“I think they can be trusted, Akane-senpai. Loki, who is included in Yamato’s forces is also a sworn enemy for them after all. I have no doubt that they will become an important war potential.”

“Is that so? Well, if you say so.”

“Fuu―nn…well, isn’t it fine if they are strong? So then what are we going to do after this? Akane?”

Kanon-senpai looked back at Yagumo-senpai and tilted her head.

“We will organize these 150 volunteers as a <Knight Academy regiment>. First we are going to form platoons with the high ranked students as the platoon captain.”

Pushing out her face from Yumeno-san’s side, Akane-senpai peered into Yumeno-san’s PC screen.

“Let’s make 15 platoons of ten people. Otonashi Kaguya, Hoshikaze Hikaru, Hayashizaki Kanae, and Hikita Kohaku, these four people will establish four or five platoons each as company commanders. Above these four people, Hayashizaki Kazuki will stand as the regimental commander.”

“I see, and then even higher than him is me right✩”

An orderly organization chart rose to the fore in Kazuki’s head. With organization then the order of communication would also become smoother.

“The Einherjar too, they will follow Hayashizaki Kazuki as one platoon.”

“Kazuki’s subordinate? Just as I wished!” Beatrix gave a broad smile happily.

“Kaguya, Kanae-san, choose highly ranked and powerful students that have leadership quality from inside this list as platoon captains and form the platoons. As soon as the formation is complete, we are going to head to Shizuoka garrison. Because we left behind the 200 strong soldiers that escaped together with us there.”

What she meant by garrison was the location where the soldiers were stationed. The word ‘base’ fitted Kazuki’s image more, but the word ‘base’ indicated a place that was equipped with particular modern facilities of the navy, the air force and the like. In regards to that, the force that the army was using didn’t need any special facility and had a mobile position, that was why it was called a garrison. In the era where the magicians became the main force of war, a fixed base was mostly unneeded and garrisons basically became the main position of the army.

“200 people…is it?”

From the military force of 1200 people in western Japan, only a sixth of that force was able to escape to eastern Japan.

Looking at Kazuki whose thoughts came out in his expression, Akane-senpai looked down as if feeling responsibility in this.

“With Chubu jurisdiction captured at the foremost, the archipelago was divided into parts completely. Because of that, the knights that were fighting even further west than Chubu jurisdiction were unable to escape to eastern Japan. If only we could hold out more, we would be able to make a path of retreat, however…”

“However it’s not like the remaining 1000 people were all captured as prisoners of war. Even if they couldn’t escape to eastern Japan, they went into hiding in towns and became resistance groups that still continue to fight even now. There should be many knights that are like that there! The ones who are commencing guerilla war is not only the enemy!!”

Kanon-senpai talked with a bright voice to raise hope. Hearing that Akane-senpai raised her face.

“Most likely there are still some sporadic fighting continuing even now in western Japan, the enemy too cannot concentrate their battle strength. If not for that then Shizuoka would likely have fallen already.”

The illegal magicians that were being guerilla fighters in eastern Japan, the resistance activities of the scattered knights in western Japan. The shape of the war had becomee whesuch that the two sides mutually obstructed the opponent from concentrating their battle strength with some difficulty.

“The remnant soldiers and the Knight Academy regiment...so to speak, the <Kanon independent brigade> 350 strong in total, this is how much battle strength we can gather from eastern Japan…that total amount will become the battle strength for our counterattack, we…”

After talking until that far with commanding voice, Akane-senpai’s head nodded off. The senpai who was peering at the PC screen from the side just like that collapsed down on top of Yumeno-san powerlessly.

“Akane! Are you okay!?” Kanon-senpai supported that body in panic.

“…Sorry, I’m okay. I only feel a little lightheaded…”

“Everyone is working nonstop without eating and drinking, but because you burdened yourself as if it’s only your fault…. Sorry, Knight Academy’s people, in any event we are going to depart after taking just a little rest in the academy. Really just for a little.”

Kazuki suddenly looked at the clock. Just at the right moment, it was already time for a lunch break.

“Then…Kanon-senpai! I’m going to make some meals that will make you energetic!”

Kanon-senpai stared in wonder. “That…isn't the job of the Chief Student Council President right?”

===Part 2===

Without any sound or vibration, a frame with a streamlined shape that emitted blue light left behind the scenery outside the window.

Using the new metal born from alchemy, <Mythril>, abundantly, the <Magic Light Train> ran by receiving the assistance of Psychokinesis. Because of how rare mythril was even now, this train was never operated except when it was operated privately during trials by the staff.

But the rare mythril was prioritized to be circulated for the Knight Order, so a [magic light train for military use] covered the whole country from Hokkaido to Kyushu. War roads for military use were spread out running parallel with the civilian Shinkansen <ref>Bullet train</ref>. It could transport the knights to major cities throughout the whole country with a capacity easily surpassing 1000 people.

There was also criticism on the military’s monopoly of mythril, but an efficient transportation method was essential for the Knight Order that was few in number to deal with all the incidents throughout the country of Japan.

The total of 150 Knight Academy students led by Kanon-senpai also settled themselves comfortably and headed to Shizuoka garrison. There was no noise, no need to decelerate the speed in curves, using the special characteristic of magic light trains to always run at it top speed, even the distance between Tokyo to Shizuoka wouldn’t take more than one hour.

“We will arrive at Shizuoka soon after this. Let’s have a soak at Atsumi’s hot springs―✩”

Kanon-senpai raised a cheer, they had arrived at Shizuoka before they even realized it.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

The Knight Order’s garrison at Shizuoka was a building that was once called Shizuoka prefectural police headquarters that had been expanded and remodeled. Once they disembarked from the military train, the building was located within immediate walking distance from the station.

After passing through a bombastic entrance made from stone, they were greeted with splendid buildings that were equipped with transmission towers and the like lining up, but in contrast with that splendour, they couldn’t feel any human presences in the area.

“Right now this place has been completely deserted. The main force of Shizuoka regiment had moved to the western prefectural border…In other words, the area close to the military demarcation line with Yamato. There they had already set up a temporary front line garrison and transferred there. It’s for the sake of defense. It’s just that we have to follow a track to reach there, so we are going to travel by bus from here.”

Akane-senpai explained briskly while leading Kazuki and the others to the destination. Cars and buses for military use were lined up in a huge parking lot. If it was in the old era then this place would be used to deploy tanks or armored vehicles without a doubt, but against magicians, the shells of tanks and armor of armored cars were nothing more than a pointless waste of expenses.

Vehicles were not a method of battle but merely a means of transportation for knights.

Because of that reason these military use cars and buses that were lining up here had almost no difference with the passenger vehicle of civilians.

“Cars are well used to assist us in dealing with incidents within the prefecture, but it’s the first time for me to use the bus.”

Akane-senpai whispered. It means that a big incident that is needed to collect and transport a lot of knights had never happened until now.

There was a driver that had been already on standby at the driver seat. The driver was not a specialist in magic battles but seemed to belong to the rear support unit. He was a little older compared to the usual knight. Magic power declined at the peak of 20 years old. The knight who had reached a certain age and even more didn’t manage to get promoted to management class would be reassigned to the rear support unit like this.

Kazuki and the others were pushed inside the rustic military bus that was painted in olive drab color traditional since the time of the Self Defense Force until they were packed tightly. They couldn’t possibly wish for a comfortable ride like the train that they had just ridden before this. This uncomfortable ride really made them feel the [sense of the actual scene] of the Knight Order’s work. The number of words the students spoke started to lessen naturally.

Divided separately into four buses, Kazuki and the others headed to the military boundary line.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Oh my, Kazuki. How pleasant it is to be able ride with you. I can’t help but feel a destined throbbing in my chest.”

Inside the bus that was packed tight like a crowded train, Miyabi-senpai was there at a distance where their bodies could easily touch each other.

“…Looks like the men of the Sword Division were provided with an exclusive bus for men and got crammed there, but you could ride in this bus couldn’t you? Fufuu, so this is the benefit of being a swordsman of the Magic Division.”

“There was a different bus for that? They were saying that it’s okay to just ride this bus and I was pushed inside from the back.”

“There are only girls that will welcome to get jam packed together with you here you know?”

“…That’s not true. I don’t welcome you here.”

A quiet voice came from beside Miyabi-senpai. It was Shinobu-senpai.

“So Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai also volunteered.”

“For the moment, we believe that we are quite powerful even among the upperclassman. It’s not like there is some laudable feeling inside me that wants to fight for the world and for the people. Fufufu.”

After chuckling refreshingly, she added one more thing. “Moreover, our hometown is also under occupation.”

So Miyabi-senpai was also from west Japan.

Miyabi-senpai had a past where she was persecuted by her surroundings because she became an elf. Miyabi-senpai and others who were in the generation of [the first elves] should have been oppressed even more severely than Koyuki.

Such a senpai talking about her feelings of her hometown…was surely the proof that she had overcome her past and let bygones be bygones. Even though her words of [for the world and for the people] were mixed with a joking tone, he could also feel the nobility in it.

“It’s fine even if that kind of place got totally destroyed.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 210.jpeg|thumb]]

But Shinobu-senpai murmured such words vacantly.

“Don’t say such things like it’s okay for something to get completely destroyed Shinobu. With the passing of time, the feeling of ourselves and our surroundings will also change and we might be able to think that maybe we could just let it go, isn’t that so? If something got destroyed then that’s the end of it you know?”

In fact, the discrimination against elves was thinning as the years went by. It was because of the conjecture from telepathy scan that the elf’s mind structure was no different at all from normal humans, and also elves that became knight cadets capitalizing in their excellent traits in magic power or becoming famous as young alchemists had begun to appear here and there.

The product of human experiments―such a truth still hadn’t been made public to society yet, but a part of the politicians that knew the truth influenced the mass media, and indirectly began to form the public opinion to protect the human rights of these elves. From now on their situation would surely gradually become better in time.

Although she was not the person concerned herself, Shinobu-senpai also had a past that deserved her resentment. It seemed that resentment didn’t simply fade however….

“…There is nothing that's changed. Whether it's the surrounding bunch, or my own feelings…”

Shinobu-senpai rejected all change. Even the fact that Miyabi-senpai transformed into an elf had not been recognized by her. Inside Shinobu-senpai’s eyes, it seemed she was seeing Miyabi-senpai with black hair.

Denying reality―even in the case where the truth was really obvious, if accepting that truth caused a great uneasiness then that person would reject accepting that truth, it was that kind of mental state.

“You said that nothing changed. Don’t you feel a locked up feeling that choked your breath from that unchanged situation?”

“!” Against Kazuki’s question, Shinobu-senpai’s expression tightened rigidly with hollowness somewhere in it, then she glared at Kazuki. From the side, Miyabi-senpai embraced Shinobu-senpai’s face in her arms.

“…Kazuki, thank you. This child even now should be feeling it still. Also for a person to think of us and talk this much, in these ten odd years you are the first…”

“…Nee-sama, please don’t say such irresponsible things! This kind of guy is nothing!!”

Shinobu-senpai separated herself from Miyabi-senpai’s hand and tried to take distance from Kazuki. However she crashed against other students inside the cramped bus making “Wait” troubled voice coming at her.

“…If it wasn't for Nee-sama participating then I had no intention of volunteering for this kind of Quest either. To get stuffed inside like this.

“Please be patient.” Miyabi-senpai attempted to soothe Shinobu-senpai and embraced her head once more.

From there she moved her gaze outside the window.

“I’m looking forward to this. To fight as a knight, as a hero, like that.”

The early afternoon sunlight coming from outside was reflected at Miyabi-senpai’s moist red eyes in a glisten.

“…If I make a notable service in this Quest, then this me who is an elf, will be thanked by everyone…such a thing might also happen, don’t you think so?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuki also looked outside the window. West Shizuoka―according to the signboard that they just passed they were approaching the area around Hamamatsu city. However the grave-like silence that was really unnatural didn’t show any sign of people.

Akane-senpai, who was standing beside the driver seat opened her mouth.

“The residents in the vicinity of the military boundary line have already been evacuated. This area has been emptied. Because we won’t know what kind of damage will happen if the other side invaded and it turned into a defensive battle.”

These urban areas might transform into a battlefield, it made Kazuki ponder once more. How much damage would come out in the coming battle? Even the public houses and the like might get toppled like dominos from offensive magic.

If Yamato really came invading, they would surely march to the garrison aiming for the Knight Order there. Exterminating the knights – making them retreat with their defensive ability lost, all for the sake of completing the occupation.

Where should the knights meet the enemy? Should they have unfolded the border war at the military boundary line, or should they hole up in the garrison and bring the battle into a siege battle, or else to reduce the damage to the surroundings should they lure the enemy skillfully outside the urban areas?

In this magic war where everything was still an unknown, tactics that could be called [established tactics] didn’t exist.

Suddenly the bus stepped on the emergency brake, the jam packed students staggered and pitched forward as if to fall.

When he peeked at the front glass far at the front wondering if something happened, four or five men and women carrying large baggage on their shoulders were walking this way from the opposite side of the road that was supposed to be empty from people.

Kanon-senpai disembarked from the bus and walked approaching those people and said a few words.

After senpai nodded with ‘uh-huh” listening to the people she returned. Then she explained the circumstances to the students.

“…Looks like people that got delayed in evacuating. Surely they have a lingering attachment to their city and homes and didn’t leave until the last minute. Even if they rebuild their homes again, the memories can't be recovered after all…”

Thanks to alchemy, construction costs for houses, buildings, roads and the like could be cut far cheaper than in the previous era. Actually, with Kazuki’s fight against Loki and the final match of the battle election, the fountain plaza had been destroyed twice, however he had witnessed how it was immediately repaired to be just like it was before being destroyed.

However, people who couldn’t feel good even though the broken things were restored as it was brand new existed in great numbers in society.

After seeing off those men and women passing through beside the bus, they departed once more.

―After that, for a while similar occurrences happened a few more times. When they had advanced just for a little, they would immediately encounter some people that were in the middle of evacuation. Just like the first encounter Kanon-senpai would get down from the bus and listen to their story one by one, but gradually the bus kept advancing forward without stopping even when they encountered more people without confirming each and every one of the refugees.

“…There are quite a lot aren’t there, these people that are late in evacuating.”

While pressing close to Kazuki more than she needed to inside the bus that was packed in like a can of sardines, Miyabi-senpai whispered in his ear. Certainly there was a lot. Even though the people who were evacuating didn’t necessarily need to use this road, they kept running into almost dozens of people here and there already.

“…Kazuki-oniisan!” Suddenly he heard a panicked voice, Lotte pushed her way through the jam packed bus and ran to Kazuki’s way. “What is it?” Kazuki embraced the girl.

“…It was the people who were evacuating just before, but it was from inside the bus so I can't really perceive it clearly and I don’t have much confidence in it desu but…”

Lotte prefaced her talk that she didn’t really have any confidence in what she was going to say, but as if she had conviction in the feelings that she harbored, anxiety and trepidation came to the surface in her expression.

“Those people from before…harbored hostility toward this bus desu.”

―Lotte was a prodigy in telepathy. Even without exchanging words, the girl could perceive the emotion of the people around her. …Hostility, she said? The refugees? Was it from how they had to evacuate so they harbored dissatisfaction toward the Knight Order? That was stupid.

…Then were they enemies? Were they secretly passing through the border and coming to this side for the sake of taking guerilla action inside eastern Japan? No, for dozens of sleeper agents to pass through the same route should be inconceivable.

Their aim was…to take the rear of the bus.

“Kanon-senpai! The refugees just now…!” Kazuki who became aware tried to call out in a loud voice but,

―Even earlier than him, Akane-senpai yelled some words in high emergency.

“Kanon! Magic power reaction from the front!! …Offensive magic is coming!!”

Kazuki whose attention was taken by his talk with Lotte noticed it too late. Magic power sprang forth from further ahead in the road, it swelled out as if rupturing―magic was invoked!

Several fire balls and rocks came flying from the road ahead. One moment, the front window of the bus looked like a screen of a shooting game. However they couldn’t evade like in a game. The fireball impacted the front side of the bus, the bursting heat and shockwave fused the glass and armor. Right there many rocks were launched one after another, easily penetrating inside.

“The driver’s protection-!!” Kanon-senpai yelled.

A fire ball struck the inside of the bus with explosive force, the bus was blown up and pulverized.

Inside the exploded remains of the smashed apart bus, countless blue lights of the students were shining. Just from having their vehicles blown up and getting thrown outside wouldn’t cause any damage to magicians who were protected by defensive magic power.

But, they fell into chaos―the students who were thrown onto the street couldn’t grasp the situation at all. They looked around restlessly in confusion while being enveloped in blue light inside the flame and smoke. And then from behind, of all things that could happen the following buses sent the students flying. Those buses were also bombarded with offensive magic from the front and went through the same fate as the first.

“Form the Heaven and Earth Formation!” Akane-senpai yelled with a desperate voice.

However the movements of the panicked students were sluggish.

Furthermore angry roars and footsteps of a charge that was as if an earthquake was happening came from further ahead.

What came was several dozens of <swordmen>. Young people with common clothing like shirts and parkas were charging this way holding Japanese katana in hand―Yamato’s army!

“Sword Division unit! Follow me!!” Kanae immediately reacted, she charged the enemy while yelling. “It’s okay not to think of anything, anyway just come with me!!”

Hearing that voice, the students of the Sword Division finally recovered from their confusion. A simple principle―remembering that it was fine to just follow the Sword Division’s strongest student council president blindly, they chased after her back.

Swordsmen and swordsmen clashed against each other. The sound of blades clashing informed the start of the engagement.

Yamato’s swordsmen were merely ordinary people with slightly stronger magic power that got incited by the politicians. When compared with the students of the Sword Division, they could even be said to be a disorderly mob.

However the enemy’s rear guard―Yamato’s Magica Stigma launched offensive magic one after another, the Sword Division students were blown away without even any time to bring the fight into a match of swords.

The Magica Stigma of Yamato chanted their Summoning Magic while being possessed by their Divas.

The chanting time of this <{{furigana|Drive|Possession Summoning}}> was short.

The students of the Magic Division had to support the swordsmen of the Sword Division.

Akane-senpai yelled her commands to the Magic Division students who were still in a state of chaos.

“The students of the Magic Division come forward, chant defensive magic and low level magic to restrain the enemy!”

They had to come forward for the sake of confirming the enemy's figure by sight so they could invoke the Summoning Magic. If they didn’t settle the enemy into their <magic perception range> then the Summoning Magic couldn’t be chanted.

Summoning Magic that was borrowing the power of Divas need the [recognition] of the Diva by showing [ what their strength would be used for] by transmitting that intent in the shape of a spell. Only by earning that [recognition] could the Summoning Magic be invoked. For that sake, first the Magica Stigma needed to perceive the enemy’s existence clearly, and then they had to transmit the will to defeat that enemy to the Diva.

They had to catch the figure of the enemy. The students of the Magic Division advanced through the road that was still smoldering with smoke attempting to ascertain the enemy while being protected by the frontline swordsmen.

And then they were [sighting] the illegal magicians of Yamato. Their bodies were dressed uniformly with Japanese style Magic Dresses and they were accompanied with what seemed to be the avatars of Japanese Mythology’s Divas at their side.

The students of the Magic Division were also starting their chanting all at once.

“Burnt to ashes of all you touch…O scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

“First we start from hardening our defense right? …Mirror O mirror, lop off the gaze of the unsightly people and their craving hand! {{furigana|Moon Ring – Mirror Field|Mirror Shield of Moon Circle}}!!”

“Hmph. …Thy wing bestowed by Belphegor, O <ice pillar of flame>! Cover and hide us, become the contradicting wall of irrationality! Cross Conflict!!”

Kazuki, also Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai attached defensive magic on the swordsmen.

“Dancing wing's scattered sparks. Lingering wind of spiral, become a life gouging bullet! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”

“O nihility of ancient times, become a freezing deep sigh that resides in the vacuum of this chest. To the flowing absolute silence, freeze and be silent…Glacier Wind!!”

“O gryphon crossing over the ocean, cause the wind of the north pole with wings that well up the overturning rough wave…Northern Wave!”

Mio and Koyuki, also a great number of students invoked their attack magic with great urgency.

Defense and offense of magic had started. The enemies’ offensive magic were blocked by this side’s defensive magic, this side’s offensive magic blew away the enemies’ swordsman sporadically. Caught by the raging waves of magic, the swordsmen were tossed about.

…This was inefficient. Kazuki noticed. Conflicting elemental magic like ice and flame were launched at the same time without any prior thought and interfered with each other, weakening its power.

It might be good to divide the platoons of Magica Stigma in accordance with each element of magic that they used.

“Third years are to prepare high level magic! We are going to catch the whole herd in one throw!!”

Akane-senpai took command of the battle, the third years were being protected at the very back and began their chanting.

Looking at that situation, Kazuki was “This is bad” and remembered.

“Akane-senpai! The rear is dangerous, the refugees from before might not actually be refugees!!”

“…What did you say!?” Akane-senpai directed an uncomprehending expression at him.

When Kazuki yelled, it was the same time with the sounds of angry yells and charging footsteps from behind.

When he turned around―from the back too, swordsmen of Yamato in casual clothing holding Japanese katana were approaching with the momentum of surging waves. It was the people that they saw off from inside the bus passing through them. They pretended to be refugees and hid Japanese katana inside their baggage, and then after choosing the best timing they turned back―for the sake of taking the back of the Heaven and Earth Formation.

…The third years who were completely defenseless in the middle of chanting were aimed. Akane-senpai went pale.

“Sword Division students, go back to the rear too! From the back as well, enemies are…!!”

But the swordsmen were also in the middle of fighting the enemies right in front of their eyes while being exposed to offensive magic, they couldn’t possibly do such a thing like turning their back. Besides, to only pick one portion of the best swordsmen in a hurry to be allocated as rear guard in a good balance, executing such detailed orders without any prior planning was impossible.

Whether they heard Akane-senpai’s instructions or not, not even one of the swordsmen was moving in reaction of that command.

The one who reacted in place of that was Kazuki.

“Beatrix, come with me!”

Not as a swordsman but as a magic swordsman, he would swing his sword. At the same time, [he called on a comrade he could rely on].

“Kazuki, add [chan] when you are calling my name! Fuhahahaha…I will have a good fight, welcoming a good death, and hope to participate in even more battles in the heavens! Divine protection of blood color in my eye! Berserk!!”

“It’s a melee, just bring it on zee! …We act in accordance of Hodur’s wish, entrust the exaltation of battle in our body too! The blood and fat running in my sword the wartime fire of fury!! Stories Flame!”

“I have to engage in a close quarters battle too? …O billowing stormy sea, envelop my hand and become the whip that lashed at small thing! {{furigana|Flöte Schlange|Undulating Sea Snake}}!!”

Each one of the Einherjar who had close-range combat specialization went along behind Kazuki.

“I reach my hand to the height of Babel and become the suppressor! In accordance with my life O lightning, praise the foolhardiness of the human race! Blitzkrieg!!”

“O unrivaled master, perform once more from beyond the dream! Along with the flame of transformation, liberate the locked memory inside the silver mirror right here!! Kenki Tensei!!”

Lotte too equipped her electromagnetic lance and followed after Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai summoned the phantom of swordsmen, “Kanamaki Jisai, Yoshioka Kenbou, Miyamoto Munisai, go!” she directed him toward the enemy.

“Just a mob of swordsmen, I’m going to test just how much resolve you all have in challenging us…”

Kaguya-senpai too, she plunged alone into the crowd of the swordsmen.

“…No hesitation even when thy curse also wounds me…shared pain is my great joy! Cry and scream in the mirror's reflection! Suicide Black!”

Kaguya-senpai’s figure was covered with black haze. The swordsmen of Yamato swung down their katana all at once at Kaguya-senpai―the screams from the reflected agony reverberated.

“O the god of death’s whispering voice tired of waiting for the visitor, resound widely and deeply, dye the dream with agony! Resound O evil sound of sadism! Ultra Violence!!”

Kaguya-senpai made the evil voice of Ultra Violence resound. The swordsmen of Yamato were writhing around and lost their will to fight. He didn’t know for what purpose these guys were added to Yamato's forces, but they didn’t have any of the needed determination that could make them fight with Kaguya-senpai.

The close-range combat capability of Kazuki and the others pushed back the disorderly mob of swordsmen. The worst damage of having the rear that was in the middle of chanting getting interrupted was averted, the third years breathed a sigh of relief and they got carried by a calm atmosphere.

The students had completely recovered from the mayhem and began to make a comeback in the midst of the battle.

However…was it fine like this.

The leading actor who was the first to protect the third years, Kazuki harbored an out of place feeling inside his heart.

Performing an ambush at Kanon's independent brigade, who were made up of the students of the Knight Academy when they were going to link up at Shizuoka as added reinforcements, and then the surprise attack by posing as refugees and circling to their back...That pincer tactics.

This tactic, it was impossible to be realized without the enemy inferring beforehand that today Kanon-senpai would pass through this road at exactly this time. Moreover this enemy force passed through the military boundary line that was supposed to be currently guarded by the Knight Order and easily invaded like this.

[However he thought about it, this was a surprise attack that should not have happened.]

“…{{furigana|Fire Stone Flood|Earth Lava Flow}}!”

Large scale enemy offensive magic―the asphalt of the road was developing extensive cracks, from there lava was bursting out. It rained down incessantly on the whole formation of students.

On top of that magic's destructive power, the traces of magic power waves in made Kazuki gasp in realization.

…He had some experience with this magic power. The [Earth Snake] that was together with Kaya, this magic power owner was that man who was contracted with Midgardsomr. Loki’s gang was also added in this enemy force.

Defensive magic reduced the force of the lava flow and the students also endured with Resist. Even when the swordsmen fell down they immediately stood back up and slashed at the enemies, the Magica Stigma maintained their concentration and continued chanting.

“{{furigana|Shinran Tenbu|Heart Disorder Heaven Dance}}!”

Ame no Uzume―the avatar of Japanese Mythology’s entertainment god that was clad in bright crimson garment floated in the middle of the battlefield, then she started to dance with a twirl. The Sword Division students in the frontline that witnessed it wobbled, their sanity disappeared from their eyes, and they began attacking each other.

“If it's that kind of attack then it’s exactly the chance I've been waiting for! …I become the shrine maiden of the sword. Rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil right now in this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha-senpai brandished the sword of crushing evil, returning the sanity of the swordsmen who lost their minds one after another.

“O goddess that arrives in the future accepting the abuse of people…change that darkness into deadly poison, vomit it all around! Slander the foolishness of these people!! Poison Argument!!”

In reverse Mibu-senpai scattered bubbles of nerve poison and dulled the movements of the enemy swordsmen.

“Way to go, when you all calmed down properly, this side’s magic skill and support power is much greater compared to the enemy!”

Kanon-senpai raised her voice and inspired everyone.

“We've also finished with our chanting here! Brace yourselves right now!!”

The third years that were protected and covered by Kazuki and the others were finally finishing with their chanting of high level magic successively. Finally the power of Magic Division’s highest school grade was made apparent―,

“Come on Akane! Match your breath, we are going to make a big haul for sure-!!”

“Right, Kanon!” Both of them lined up their shoulders and nodded to one another.

Kanon-senpai altered her clothes into a Magic Dress that emitted a clear bluish-white light.

At her side, an avatar of a beautiful angel burning in blue flame was floating.

Kanon-senpai's contracted Diva was―<Belial>. She was a god of Phoenicia similar with Baal, but she was an existence that was altered into the worst fallen angel by Christianity.

“O angel covered with wounds waving the blue flag of rebellion…under the justification of [worthlessness] liberate that looked down upon silent anger! {{furigana|Emission Flare|Blue Lotus that Descend from Heaven}}!!”

When Kanon-senpai commanded Belial, several streaks of blue light poured down from heaven like lightning. That light spread out through the battlefield like an overflowing flood.

There were bluish-white flames. The flame changed color because of its high heat from red to blue and from blue to white―that heat's intensity possessing [blue color] rivaled the energy possessed by the stars in space.

The blue flame representing Belial’s fury spread out in the battlefield burning down the arrogant people. With force that even Kanon-senpai herself couldn’t hold back, friend and ally, everything in the battlefield was going to be swallowed….

―Akane-senpai too finished her chanting at the same time.

Akane-senpai was clad in a Magic Dress that was similar with {{furigana|sheath dress|traditional garment}} of Egypt’s attire. At her side, with the face of an owl, the body of a wolf and snake for a tail; the figure of a devil with atypical appearance was floating.

Akane-senpai’s contracted Diva was―<Amon>. <Amon> of Egyptian Mythology likewise had its figure degraded into a devil for being a pagan god.

“To all phenomenon of heaven, riding the wind bursting out from those wings…O wind of god, wash away the foundation of the world and rule it as I see fit! {{furigana|Rizomata Mastery|Divinity Elements Tide}}!!”

Terrific wind burst out in Akane-senpai’s surroundings. When Akane-senpai moved her hand like a conductor giving commands, that wind was controlled in accordance with her desires, it was heading to Yamato’s forces and swept over them.

Every element that existed―flame and water and lightning brought forth by magic on this battlefield was swallowed by that wind and were flowing away inside it.

The wind of the god of atmosphere Amon put all energy under its rule and became a tidal current of power.

Even the raging mad blue flame that Kanon-senpai released, just before it swallowed and dragged even allies inside it, was entwined with Akane-senpai’s divine wind. That divine wind rotated violently forming a sphere, pressing together the blue flame until it turned into something like a line of light inside the small sphere.

That light of fire was compressed even further until it was the size of a grain of light like a shining star in the night sky. ―Condensing heat above 20000°C, an ultra density flame. He already couldn’t understand how much energy it currently possessed.

―When Akane-senpai waved her hand once more, the grain of light became a {{furigana|leyline|line of light}} and danced in the middle of the enemy formation. The enemy swordsmen and magicians that were touched by that line immediately collapsed. The extraordinary heat took away all their magic power in an instant. With delicate direction Akane-senpai was running the line of light from one enemy to the next driving them to just before an instant death.

Kanon-senpai produced an energy so enormous that even she couldn’t control, while Akane-senpai amplified, controlled it precisely and distributed it to the enemies―it was a combination that really demonstrated both of their personalities just as it was. With a silence as if a sparkler <ref>Small fireworks in a form of stick where its tips produced many little sparkles.</ref> was losing its light, the blue dot of energy burned away all its flame. On the battlefield, dozens of enemies were lying down in unconsciousness.

Quality was far more important than quantity in magic…this was a sight that really impressed that truth once more into him. Just two Magica Stigma had consigned dozens of enemies into oblivion in one attack.

It was a destructive enough power that brought about a complete change in the battle situation. …As expected from third years. For the first time Kazuki really felt aware of that fact. And then the third years were not only these two.

The ten other third years that Kanon-senpai brought along also finished the chanting of their high level magic all at once right at this time. The battle was over with this―everyone was able to be convinced of that.

The third year seniors directed their Targeting at the enemy formation and ended their chanting―at that moment, an unlikely voice could be heard.

“Target change!”

It was a voice he had heard somewhere. The inside of Kazuki’s head became pure white, his memory flipped over to the past. Where he had heard this voice was…when he was going on a date with Hikaru-senpai. That time when he was attacked by the students of the Magic Division that were brainwashed. The voice of Hayashi Shizuka.

This voice was when Hayashi Shizuka [gave out the command to the humans she had brainwashed].

Why was this voice, right here at this time and place….

When he turned his eyes to the direction of the voice, inside the crowd of Yamato’s magicians―Hayashi Shizuka was there. When her eyes met Kazuki, The face of the girl that looked like a noh mask <ref>A woman mask that is colored white and have an unchanged cold expression</ref> warped in a broad grin. An expression of triumph, ridiculing Kazuki.

The next instant, an abnormality occurred in the magic power waves of the third years that were going to activate their magic.

Assaulted by a premonition of unknown terror, Kazuki directed his sight at the faces of the third years.

The expression of the third years made a complete change into that of expressionless and soulless wax statues. Emotion fell out from their eyes, their mouths that were in the middle of chanting spells became half-opened.

Completely like the students that attacked Kazuki at the public park, a blank face.

Post-hypnotism―as if when a fixed requirement was triggered that their minds were suddenly converted into a brainwashed condition.

The third years who were forming a rank of troops horizontally facing the enemy force changed their formation even though no one was commanding it. The five people in the right wing faced Kazuki in a twirl, the five people in the left wing faced Kanon-senpai’s way in a twirl. And then the target of the magic that was on the verge of invocation―were overwritten to target Kazuki and Kanon-senpai.

A movement that was twisted forcibly by a third party’s will. Kazuki couldn’t Foresight such movement. With a delay that was really unlike Kazuki, he understood the situation. The third years' offensive magic was on the scale of level 7-8, five of them at once were taking aim at him. Both evasion and defense wouldn’t make it in time.

“Wh, why…!?” Kanon-senpai too was just the same as him.

The girls were brainwashed without anyone noticing it. When…?

“O rage of the bottom of the earth…release the prohibition right here, reduce to ashes the arrogance on the earth with the ardour of ancient times…{{furigana|Volcanic Geyser|Lava Flow Eruption}}.”

“Time is circling, drawing a circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the once forgotten era…leave behind everything inside the dream, to the era of glaciers…{{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}.”

“O unyelling sage Dantalion’s infinite power of words…change the wisdom of eternity into blade, gouge out deeply the depth of the heart, burn and crumble the reason with that interdiction…{{furigana|Last Word|Last Word}}.”

“Lethargy is changed into degeneration before long, tears are finally changed into blood, reverberating screams will surely change into ascending souls in the end…O {{furigana|seed of malice|Laruva}}lurking in the back of the world, wolf down the living souls…{{furigana|Curse Stream|Festival of Nightmare}}.”

“O beast where heaven’s most important seven stars are residing in that body, descend down to this land while shaking down the earth, gulp down the stagnating people with that large jaw…{{furigana|Chronos Crocodile|Saturn’s Great Crocodile}}.”

Enormous lava was, sublime freezing air was, thought waves that would destroy the mind were, vengeful ghosts that would eat his soul were and a fierce beast of the underworld were all approaching Kazuki at once.

A clear premonition of death froze his brain. Resist…no, to use general magic for things like reducing the might of five different kinds of magic at the same time was impossible with the skills that he had. They got him!

“…DANGER!” At that time, there was only one person who could react against Kazuki’s predicament.

A surprise attack that couldn’t be reacted with Foresight. What could react against such attacks was only the strengthening of reflexes nerves. [Berserk]―The magician that was able to do that, there was only one person in this place.

In front of Kazuki’s eyes―a large powerful back of a female was forcing her way through in front of him.

“BEATRIX!!” Kazuki spontaneously yelled to that back.

“I told you, add ‘chan’ on…GUU!!” All the magic hit the girl right from the front. From the body of the girl, defensive magic power was shining with light as if all the magic power that she had was exploding.

You can really joke about adding ‘chan’ in this kind of situation!!?

Not ae to sustain her Access, Beatrix’s appearance transformed back to her black Einherjar uniform. She collapsed into Kazuki’s chest.

…The damage didn’t penetrate to her flesh. Kazuki confirmed that fact in a panic.

“Beatrix, why are you, for me…”

“Why, you ask…. That’s because love is an irrational thing, right…”

While saying words that sounded like a joke, Beatrix slumped inside Kazuki’s arm and fainted after losing her strength. Magic intoxication―even though there was no damage to her body, her mind was burdened radically. Could she wake up if it kept like this, how long it would take until she opened her eyes again, he didn’t know at all.

“Che, I missed the chance to kill him.” From afar, the sound of Hayashi Shizuka clicking her tongue rang out. “Give him the finishing blow!”

The third years that had blank faces directed their aim at the two people who became defenseless with magic intoxication and wounds.

“Everyone…are you all sane!?” Akane-senpai rebuked her comrades’ action.

“Captain…shitt! What are we going to do!?”

“We are Ægir’s, grant me the terror of the unknown depth of the ocean! The stormy seas that toy with the small people, to me…Himinglæva!”

Eleonora produced a wall of ocean to defend Beatrix and Kanon-senpai. These two people right now would get a fatal wound even if they only got hit with just one attack.

“Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha-senpai who sensed the situation dashed near from the back and slashed at the third years.

The sanity of the third years returned with one slash of evil crushing. “Eh…huh, I, what am I…?” Being surprised and stunned, in an unbelievable situation―they looked down at their leader who was laying on the ground.

Disturbance ran through all the knight regiment members. The swordsmen who had been holding out for a long time to become the shield of the Magica Stigma directed eyes of despair toward the scene where their leader got defeated by friendly fire inside their own formation.

“Keep it up and crush them! Go!!” He could hear Hayashi Shizuka raising a piercing cry.

“Otouto-kun, get a hold of yourself! Akane-senpai too!”

Kaguya-senpai scolded Kazuki who was still dumbfounded. Akane-senpai who was still holding up Kanon-senpai with her head hanging down also lifted her face. They went on resuming the battle.

“I’m sorry, Eleonora-san.”

Giving his gratitude to Eleonora who was protecting them, Kazuki laid Beatrix down.

“…Land Escape!”

In front of Kazuki’s eyes, the ground split all of a sudden. From that crack the illegal magician―[Earth Snake]’s figure was leaping out. His hand was holding a sword made of rock in reverse grip. “…Di, die!” With inarticulate speaking tone, he aimed at Beatrix who was in a state of magic intoxication.

He passed through Eleonora’s wall of sea by digging underground like a mole.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOO!!” Kazuki roared in order to clear away his shock and drew his katana.

The rock sword Earth Snake used in his surprise attack was repelled with his Iai draw.

The instant their blades touched, Kazuki redirected the opponent’s power using <Instant Positioning>, breaking Earth Snake's posture.

“…O Divine Protection of military men, double the Megin whirling in my body! The will of god spurring me to infinite battle, in this body! …Megingjord!”

What Kazuki immediately chanted was Beatrix’s magic.

Doubling the physical strength of his whole body, his second returning slash swung downward with twice the destructive power on Earth Snake.

“GUGAA!” Raising a scream Earth Snake rolled on the ground. “Guge…Land…” Realizing his failure in the assassination, he tried to escape using magic for going underground. “Esca…”

“…O divine protection of mermaid, stop the steps of the hateful enemy, please hasten the steps of the chosen person…. O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki’s cool and clear voice reverberated, then the ground froze. The Earth Snake who was leaping to the ground face first crashed severely on the surface that had been frozen over with ice. Koyuki plundered his right of rule of the ground.

Koyuki launched a flying kick with feet clad in boots of ice blade toward Earth Snake rolling on the ground. Keeping her pace she stepped on him with complex footwork and minced him. Having an ice dance performed on top of his own body, Earth Snake opened his eyes wide in fear and fainted. “…Kazuki, are you okay?”

“Thank you, I’m fine already. …I can fight. We have to defeat that girl. If we don’t defeat Hayashi Shizuka from the very beginning then anybody else…I have a hunch that it would become very grave later on.”

Inside Kazuki’s head, that premonition completely filled him. There were emotions inside him that were really close with hatred and repugnance. However surpassing such individualistic emotions, a terrifying premonition welled up inside him.

“Retreat! Retreaat―!”

However contrary to Kazuki’s thought, that kind of voice was starting to appear from inside the enemy forces.

The enemy army simultaneously began to move in withdrawal. While receiving covering fire from the illegal magicians the enemy swordsmen turned their backs, like a retreating wave they were drawing back from this place.

In no time at all the figures of the enemies were no longer visible.

Why are those guys retreating―he soon understood why they were doing so.

From the other side of the road he could hear the sounds of engines, knights who were riding on military vehicles were rushing here one after another. The Knight Orders at the military boundary line’s garrison noticed the disturbance and finally came here. The enemy army noticed the reinforcements one beat faster and before they became the ones who met with a pincer attack this time, they retreated in a hurry.

However the sensation of having finally repelled the enemy couldn’t be felt for even a bit inside Kazuki and the others.

===Part 3===

When the Knight Order that was rushing here grasped the situation that befell Kazuki and the others, they immediately made contact with the garrison and called a new military bus here. Taking a ride in that bus, Kazuki and the others headed to the garrison once more.

They gathered and transported the students who fell into magic intoxication in the battle and also the enemy soldiers who also fell into magic intoxicated and arrested on the spot.

The temporary garrison that was built for the sake of security in the military boundary line was located a very short distance from where they were attacked. By the time all the students arrived, the sun had already sunk into the horizon.

The temporary garrison was originally the hotel and public facilities that were located in the prefectural border and were confiscated to be used only for the knights to reside there. There was no special facility or the like at all here.

Though having said that, it was not like there was any surplus in the number of rooms available, so the room allocation became arranged for two people per room.

However, without even confirming who the partner he would be rooming with was, Kazuki headed to Akane-senpai’s room.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki…I have something to talk with you about.”

The moment he came out to the hall, Eleonora and Damian were waiting for Kazuki.

“Beatrix is…?” Kazuki inquired hesitantly.

“Captain is still unconscious and hasn’t opened her eyes.” Eleonora answered back with a cold voice.

“In this incident, because we were made to follow the sloppy tactics of Japan's Knight Order, serious damage had been inflicted to the Einherjar. That’s what I’m thinking.”

“…What did you say?”

“Don’t you think that this incident is enough reason to discontinue the stance of cooperation between Japan's Knight Order and Einherjar for Loki’s subjugation? We are going to wash our hands from this incident.”

“Wa, just wait a second there!? I haven’ heard anythin’ about this at alll!?”

Damian cut in from the side.

“You said you have something you want to talk about with Hayashizaki Kazuki so I thought 'what the hell this is about'…this didna make sense at all doncha’ agree!? This incident happen ‘cause Capt’n Beatrix just stuck her nose where it didna belong on her own, we haven’ even defeated Loki yet! If it had become like this then we shoulda’ take revenge for cap’n with our own hand, that’s the spirit of an admirable Einherjar right!? I said taking revenge but cap’n still haven’ died yet though!”

“Damian…this war is a losing battle. Right now Japan's Knight Order is exactly a ship made of mud <ref>Japanese expression. You can imagine what will happen if a mud boat take sail right?</ref>. [To allow that kind of surprise attack] to happen, they have no chance in this war. We should disembark from this sinking ship even a second faster.”

Allowing that kind of surprise attack to happen…, sinking ship…, Kazuki too had the exact same feeling to what Eleonora was saying. Unconsciously, bitterness colored Kazuki’s expression. Eleonora, looking at Kazuki's expression “…So you understand the situation” having said that her expression became a little sympathetic.

“Wait wait wait! Whether or not there is any chance to win, that shoulda be thought later on after we beat up the enemy right―!” Damian spoke out an outrageous sentence. “There are enemies we’ve reason to defeat right in front of us yet we just run away, for Einherjar that is something absolutely unforgivablee―, if it’s cap’n Beatrix that’s what she woulda say ze!!”

“…Do you think you can fight with that kind of muscle brain thinking…!”

“Are you and Ægir cowards!? You won’t get to aim for Valhalla like that!”

“…Understood. If you say that much, then you and Hodur just do as you like.”

Eleonora turned on her heel and went to leave from the other side of the corridor.

“…Our bad. Even though Erii is like that but that ‘cause she really like cap’n. …Next, when you are gonna sortie out just give the call only to me.”

Damian too left behind such words before she went to leave from the other side of the hall.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“How unlucky for you huh! You might be planning to be alone with Akane just the two of you by going to Akane’s room, but I’m already awake✩”

When he entered Akane-senpai’s room, Kanon-senpai's bright voice greeted Kazuki.

This room was shared between Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai. Kanon-senpai who had fell into magic intoxication had already woken up. She directed a smiling face to Kazuki while still laying on her bed.

“…At that moment, I still had my Rizomata Mastery barely activated, so I could redirect the energy of the offensive magic going toward Kanon slightly. However, Beatrix Baumgard had gotten completely hit…”

The expression of Akane-senpai who was standing beside the bed was dark as if she was ashamed of the damage that came out.

“Well, I exposed an unsightly figure there…this is by no means a lost battle okay✩ We got some damage on our side, but we had also managed to capture several of the enemies on the other side see✩…That’s why cheer up, Akane.”

Kanon-senpai who pretended bravado with cheerful act encouraged Akane-senpai.

“So then Hayashizaki Kazuki…what do you think about what had just happened?” With a serious face, Kanon-senpai looked back at Kazuki. “Because there is something you understand so you came here right?”

Kazuki conveyed the matter regarding Hayashi Shizuka and her ability as far as he knows to the two of them.

―Her contracted Diva was Joka.

The greatest trait of that Diva was to strengthen and resurrect allies, granting such powerful Divine Protection freely.

However Yamato’s forces were not resurrected at the battle this time. …Most likely because the number of people was too many, or possibly the effect couldn’t be demonstrated except for underlings and servants that directly obeyed Hayashi Shizuka herself. It means that Hayashi Shizuka was nothing more than a guest and her nature of relationship with Yamato’s soldiers was too thin.

And then one more trait of hers was brainwashing power. She could manipulate the hearts of humans that had fallen into magic intoxication.

Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai made a face of understanding.

“…In other words, everyone aside from us…the other third years fell into magic intoxication in battle at that time when Nagoya surrendered and then they were brainwashed there. After that they linked up with us as the remnant of the defeated army…”

There was no doubt that the seed of calamity was planted in Kanon-senpai and the others at that time.

Post hypnotism―in order to make them change into a brainwashed state when they heard the voice of Hayashi Shizuka, a suggestion was implanted into the third years.

“How pathetic!” Akane-senpai raised a loud voice with her head still hanging low and she hit the wall with her fist. “Just because they are comrades we know by sight…we didn’t suspect at all those girls who were just escaping from the enemy’s occupied territory! Even though we might have noticed it if only we cautiously used Telepathy!!”

"Akane, don’t say something unreasonable. We didn’t know about this brainwashing beforehand, so suspecting them or anything is just absurd talk. We only thought of wanting to increase our battle strength even for just a little with everyone. Also, for the moment I am the leader that was decided by everyone. Don’t burden yourself with the responsibility alone.”

Even after listening to Kanon-senpai’s words, Akane-senpai was still “Kuu…!” let out a pained sound. Akane-senpai’s personality might be of those who tend to drive themselves into a corner.

However this was not a circumstance where he could give her some peace of mind.

“…What we should be anxious of is not only about the matter of the brainwashed third years.”

Kazuki said with a heavy feeling. Rather, the matter just now was already a solved problem. Thanks to Kazuha-senpai, all the third years had been released from the brainwashed state.

“An even graver problem is how the enemy sensed all of our actions and movements and then ambushed us in our own territory. Those guys passed through the military boundary line, inferred our location and then assaulted us. …They have been doing whatever they pleased far too much.”

If this kind of situation continues, saying it clearly, this war wouldn’t even be a fight for the enemy.

“…!” Akane-senpai’s face lost even more color when she raised her face. Looks like she fret over her failure in not doubting her comrades too much that she didn’t think of that at all.

“The knights in this garrison, they are doing security in order to not let the people of Yamato come and go as they pleases aren’t they?” Kazuki inquired for the moment. Kanon-senpai nodded with a bob. It was obvious.

“In other words there is a traitor here.”

“That, you mean someone was brainwashed by Joka to become a spy!?”

“No, the brainwashed state by Joka is not a perfect technique that can deceive the surrounding people that are close to you. The brainwashed human looked unnatural with how their emotions became diluted, so it’s definitely impossible to do a spy’s work or something like that over a long period of time.”

Joka’s brainwashing was not flawless. It was only manipulating a really small part of the heart in a really short period.

“Without any influence of brainwashing, there were already traitors of Kenshitou inside the Knight Order and the government of this country right from the start. And then there is Chūkadou as Kenshitou’s backer.”

“Chūkadou, you said…?”

The trouble that happened in the Knight Academy’s battle election was not something known by Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai who were nothing more than the lowest member of the Knight Order. Kazuki explained the circumstances of the incident where assassins from China came attacking Kazuki and how the former Board Chairman Takasugi tried to take over the academy to the two senpai.

“As for how we are gathering in Shizuoka…the enemy might be able to predict that even without any information just from the point of how we are going to try to recover Nagoya, which is an important transport position. But for the enemy to completely know about when we're going to finally arrive and what road we're taking…it’s just like what you said, there is a traitor that was inserted in a fairly high position in the top brass of the Knight Order isn’t there? If it had become like this then they will be perfectly waiting in ambush for this side’s offensive. From now on they will be preparing surprise attacks each time we are going out for any kind of action…like this we cannot move thoughtlessly.”

Akane-senpai hung her head down with a faint-hearted expression.

“The best aspect of superiority for the offensive side is how they could choose the location of fighting you know? Originally, the defensive side has to divide all their battle strength between the three points of Toyama・Gifu・Aichi because they don’t know where we are going to attack. However if they obtained the information of where we are going to attack ahead of time from the traitor, they can concentrate their battle strength in one place and wait for us in the targeted place. In other words it’s the same as if the number of enemies has tripled. For information to become leaked is something like that.”

It was something Kazuki hadn’t learned in class, but he nodded. It was something obvious if he thought of it carefully, but it was something that made him think ‘I see’ when it was said to him…the basis of <tactical theory>.

“With this our plan to counterattack when seeing a change is discontinued. We absolutely cannot move to counterattack. If we don’t wait patiently until we have collected the battle strength of eastern Japan as much as possible…I have to inform the regiment commander…”

Regimental commander―if this talk was forwarded to the commander of Shizuoka regiment, next it would go through to the division commander of Kanto Koushin’etsu division, and then from there it would reach the top brass of the Knight Order for sure.

…With that transmission mechanism, this information would surely also reach Yamato's spies.

In panic, Kazuki restrained Akane-senpai who was even now trying to make contact with her cell phone.

“Please wait, if senpai reported that then it will also inform the opponent of how [we had noticed the traitor], it would alert them.”

“That is true but, there is no reason we can just leave this alone right? If we don’t take defensive action…”

“No, I think it’s a mistake for us to even enter defensive action.”

Akane-senpai asked “Eh?” back to Kazuki who was talking stubbornly. Kanon-senpai too had her eyes opened wide and was staring at him. Surely that was because they never thought that a junior of theirs would be objecting this straight forwardly against them.

“We should sortie out to attack them immediately tonight. In order to not let the traitor leak out the information to the enemy, the surprise attack must be conducted with only the members of the Knight Academy.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

A silence that was doubting Kazuki’s words flowed for a while.

“…And the basis for your idea to immediately sortie out in offense?” Akane-senpai inquired in a harsh tone of voice.

“Because if it keeps like this then it would become more disadvantageous the longer the battle goes on. This whole day, I kept thinking on my own about in what way we should fight in this battle called a [magic war] but…”

“How should we fight in a magic war, is it?”

This magic war that the human race hasn’t experienced personally still doesn’t have any tried and tested tactics.

That was why the people concerned must figure it out for themselves and started thinking from scratch.

“In this magic war, the power of humans is everything. Even if all the territory of the country is occupied from the battle’s damage, even if the economy shifted completely toward one side, it still doesn’t mean defeat. Shaving off the military force is everything.”

In the wars of the previous era, the power of a country had direct relationship with their military power. For the sake of advancing the battle in a more advantageous position they performed weapons research, mass production, managing maintenanc...they had to invest in all of that. An all out war where the battle was supported by the nation’s everything. If the national power tilted in one way then the victory was decided.

But this war between Japan and Yamato was different. The military power was decided only by the quality and quantity of the swordsmen and Magica Stigma. When it was like this the victory condition became [whether the opponent’s army was annihilated or not].

Even if there was only one person standing, even if the foundation called a country was lost, if only they still had the will to fight then they could still continue to fight. Though at that stage it would become closer to guerilla warfare or terrorism rather than a war.

“Certainly it’s just like what you said…. This is not an all-out war, but an extermination war.” Akane-senpai nodded.

“However, why has that become the reason to hurry in attacking?”

“…There are Divas called Loki and Nyarlatoteph in Yamato’s camp. When the power of Joka is added there, I have this feeling that a frightening result will occur from that combination. Though it would be great if this is just a needless anxiety.”

Loki・Nyarlatoteph・Hayashi Shizuka…it was the worst trio that made him want to cover his eyes. Their extreme personalities scattered out a terrible atmosphere. He had already felt sick just from remembering each of their faces.

“Nyarlatoteph?” Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai asked back.

Nyarlatoteph’s existence was also something that hadn’t become openly known by the society at large.

Kazuki who had arrived at a different thinking from the two senpai was because in the first place he had far more information than these two.

“For the sake of finding proof of my suspicion, there is something I want to confirm from the prisoners that were caught from the battle this time. I cannot meet with the prisoners just by myself so…can I ask for senpai’s mediation to arrange an interview with the prisoners?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

There was a wine cellar built underground in this hotel that was confiscated to be the garrison. That place which had no entrance except for one spot was the most suitable to be turned into a dungeon as long as security was performed there. The prisoners were attached with Limiters for illegal magicians and thrown inside that place.

There was binding on them but many of them were still suffering from magic intoxication.

Akane-senpai left behind Kanon-senpai who was still in convalescence in their room and led Kazuki to the dungeon.

Kazuki stopped at Lotte’s room in the middle of the way and asked her to accompany him.

“Thanks for your hard work.” Akane-senpai greeted the young man who had the shift of guarding the dungeon.

That knight who was greeted had his expression colored in shock and happiness when he saw Kazuki.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Isn’t this Hayashizaki Kazuki! …Long time no see! I heard the story already from Amasaki-sensei. Right now hasn’t something great happened to you in the academy, huh Chief Student Council President!”

After Kazuki got taken aback for an instant, he finally remembered late of the other party’s name and face.

“…Kondou-san! Thank you very much for that time. If I didn’t have the Sacred Treasure that was entrusted from Kondou-san, it would really have become very dangerous there. Because of that I was found innocent in the end.”

“Aa, for you to be cleared from all misunderstanding was also thanks to the influence of Amasaki-sensei right?”

Kondou Hajime―he was the knight that got involved at that time when Kazuki was attacked by Beatrix in the Quest that he challenged together with Lotte. After that, for the sake of Kazuki who was challenging Beatrix, he lent [Raikiri] to Kazuki without concern for himself. However, why was he here…?

“Your face is wondering why I’m here. Even though you remember my name and face, it’s impossible to remember until my self-introduction too huh. Remember, my title is <Police Knight> attached to <Chubu Jurisdiction Division>, Kondou Hajime.”

“You said Chubu Jurisdiction…does that mean that Kondou-san was in the battle of that time!?”

“Aa, I fought at Nagoya, I escaped with Akane-chan there and Kanon-chan. …But for you to come here, how reassuring. I know very well how strong you are after all!”

“So Kondou-san and Kazuki are acquaintances?” Akane-senpai inquired with her eyes wide opened.

“That’s right, various things happened. Akane-chan, this guy is a really awesome junior you know. …Oops, you have some business with the prisoners right? If it’s Akane-chan and Kazuki then I don’t need to worry, just go through here.”

Kondou-san opened the dungeon for them, then Kazuki, together with Lotte, searched for the one person they came here for among the restrained prisoners―they approached [Earth Snake].

“Lotte…can you do something like confirming his mental state with Telepathy? There is no equipment for Telepathy scans here after all, so to make up for it, can you?”

“What is it that I need to confirm desu?”

“Confirm whether he is still Possessed by a Diva or not inside his mind.”

“!?” Akane-senpai’s expression froze in place.

“…Divas that are attempting to take over the flesh of humans won’t part with the host body that they occupied that easily you know? It should be like that. Because in order to erode the ego of their host up to this point should take a long time for the Diva.”

Akane-senpai said. Some Divas that held hostility towards humans whispered sweet words about how they would grant power and then possess the human. After that they would encroach into the host’s mind slowly in their attempt to take over the host <ref>The kanji used here is Yorishiro, which means object representative of a divine spirit, object to which a spirit is drawn or summoned, or object or animal occupied by a god</ref>.

To do that they needed a long time. Even when Loki stole Kaya’s body, also when Nyarlatoteph stole the body of former Headmaster Otonashi, both of them needed many long years to succeed.

Once those Divas parted with the host body, the eroded mind would go back to how it once was and their hard work until that point would come to completely nothing. That was why even in the case that their host got arrested, nevertheless they shouldn’t part with that body so easily―originally speaking.

Lotte went along with what Kazuki said and reached out a line of blue light to Earth Snake. Through this link of magic power Lotte was searching around in Earth Snake's mind. Only after a moment Lotte expressed her conclusion.

“It’s empty. There is no Diva inside him.”

Just as he expected it really was like that. That was surely why Earth Snake fought in a suicidal way like that.

“That’s absurd! Then there is no meaning at all in taking this guy prisoner!!”

“Midgardsormr, who possessed this guy, had already possessed a different human and he is going to return to the front line soon. When I said that it will be disadvantageous for us when this war becomes a protracted battle, this is the reason why.”

Magica Stigmas of the Knight Order and the Knight Academy summoned the power of Solomon's 72 Pillars by means of their Contract with the Pillars. But for the illegal Magicians of Yamato, every one of them used power by means of Possessed Summoning.

The knights and the students of the Knight Academy were defeated until they fell into magic intoxication, became the prisoners of Yamato, if in the worst case they were killed, this was an obvious fact but there was no replacement for them.

Then in regards to that, the illegal magicians of Yamato could keep coming back endlessly as long as they had a new host.

“For Divas to possess the human’s body should take a fairly long time. At the very least it would take one year. Then, it would be fine if we just make sure to end the fight before that process got finished.”

“Perhaps it won’t even take one year. There are Loki, Nyarlatoteph and Joka in the enemy camp.”

They couldn’t continue the story even more than this in this kind of place. Kazuki proposed to leave the wine cellar. [There may be someone listening in on their conversation, they needed to constantly pay attention.]

They said goodbye to Kondou-san and after accompanying Lotte back to her room, they returned to Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai’s room. Kazuki explained the happenings in the wine cellar.

“Loki, Nyarlatoteph and Joka, [each of them has their own approach] in driving humans mad that they specialized in. The crazier the host’s mind becomes, the easier it would become for the Diva to encroach.”

Joka had the power of falsification. She overwrote a part of human’s mind, and with that she could stuff a small madness inside.

Nyarlatoteph entered through a weak spot and small madness of the heart. From there he could drive a person into insanity all at once. He made use of former Headmaster Otonashi’s guilt in repeating human experiments and destroyed the headmaster’s mind. There was also the time when he entered through Koyuki’s emotion of self-denial and took over her body right on the spot.

And then for Loki’s method of taking over a human’s heart, he could boast that he himself had a thorough knowledge of it.

If those threes' abilities were used in turn like a baton relay―Joka planting madness inside the mind, and then Nyarlatoteph using that madness as a foothold to corner the person into insanity in one go, finally Loki would make his Diva comrades to possess the person…they could manufacture illegal magicians in an efficient way like a factory producing canned food.

“If those guys combined their power, they could prepare human hosts in no time at all. This was why Midgardsormr could abandon the body of Earth Snake that easily.”

Lotte’s Telepathy had given credibility to Kazuki’s suspicion.

“We have to destroy this [illegal magicians reproduction cycle] without any delay. If we don’t then there is no chance of victory for us in this annihilation battle. And then I also think that tonight is the best chance to bring down Hayashi Shizuka. For the sake of manipulating the third years she brainwashed, Hayashi Shizuka participated in the battle this time. But I don’t think that she will participate anymore in the battles that come attacking us from now on.”

If it was Kazuki in Kaya’s place, then he would order such a thing for sure. He wouldn’t want to expose the important key of his tactics like Hayashi Shizuka to brave danger as much as possible, that was how it should be. Then Hayashi Shizuka would seclude herself in Yamato’s base.

When this side persisted in non-aggressive defense, they would eternally lose the chance to defeat Hayashi Shizuka.

Akane-senpai looked at Kazuki with eyes that seemed to say [I can’t believe it].

“…How are you able to predict anything and everything like that?”

“Whether it’s Loki, Nyarlatoteph or Joka too, I have fought them before. That’s all.”

“…That kind of experience is really abnormal. [You stand in the center of these incidents too much.] Despite how you are supposed to be just a student of the Knight Academy…”

That was…. Most likely that was because he is a <{{furigana|King|Basilleus}}>.

When Beatrix collapsed, for some reason Kazuki thought like that once more. I must be able to take action that is more befitting for a King.

“If right now we don’t let out our courage and move out for an offensive, if we enter defensive action, then that’s just what the enemy wants. I am an amateur in regards to war tactics but…as a swordsman facing the opponent, on top of constantly observing the opponent, [I must not do as the enemy expected] is something that I think is really important.”

Whether in a match or a game, pushing factors of uncertainty to your opponent was what is called tactics.

“If we sortie out in offense using the Knight Order, it will be reported to the top brass of the Knight Order and we have to get their approval, isn’t that right? For the lowest level of an organization to take action arbitrarily like attacking the enemy is absolutely unpermitted.”

“…Of course. Moving the soldiers as one pleases and conducting sorties can't be done. …The cause of concern is that if somewhere in the chain of command, the attack plan will be leaked through the traitor.”

“Yes. If we are attacking, we have to attack without allowing the plan to get leaked at all costs. That’s why tonight, we have to make a surprise attack using the students of the Knight Academy. If we move using only the students of the Knight Academy, we don’t need to follow the intentions of the Knight Order’s top brass. The highest authority in the Knight Academy is Headmaster Amasaki after all.”

There was no room for the traitor to come inside the simple chain of command of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki.

Tonight, if it had been decided that the Knight Order would not take any action until they had finished gathering the battle strength of eastern Japan, that condition would be conveyed to Yamato through the traitor. That negligence would enable the independent corps of the Knight Academy to make a surprise attack.

If this tactic succeeded, then pressure that [the traitor’s information was not omnipotent] could be conveyed to Yamato. Like that, the information from the traitor wouldn’t be able to be used effectively by Yamato.

It was vital to make the enemy feel confused.

He was an amateur in regards to war tactics, but if he perceived this battle as [a duel between him and Hayashi Shizuka], he naturally understood the moves that he should take. Kazuki had confidence in his own thought and stared at Akane-senpai directly. Akane-senpai looked down weakly from the pressure of that gaze.

“Even so, I cannot approve of a surprise attack by the students alone. It’s too dangerous to march into enemy territory from under their very nose. The rule of three times offensive power…it’s said that three times the battle strength of the enemy’s defense is needed to attack their encampment. According to Sun Tzu, we need ten times the battle strength of the defending side when making a siege against a castle don’t you know?”

Certainly there might be a theory like that.

However―a war where magic was used was something the human race hadn’t experienced personally yet. There was no tactic or the like that had been established and proven already, they had to puzzle it out by themselves from the ground up.

Kazuki thought back of that instant where the bus was destroyed in his first real battle.

“I don’t think it’s necessarily the case that the offensive side is in disadvantage compared to the defensive side.”

When Kazuki talked with that confident tone, Akane-senpai was “Eh?” and opened her eyes wide.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

…When Kazuki explained his idea, Akane-senpai wordlessly looked down.

“Let’s believe this guy, Akane. This is the junior that Kaguya is cherishing so much. Surely this guy is not just an ordinary person.”

Kanon-senpai interjected from the side.

“…That might be so.” Akane-senpai made an ambiguous reply.

“Akane. Usually I’m just constantly relying on you but, it’s fine for you too to learn to rely more on others. And then Hayashizaki Kazuki-! I recognized you but…don’t misunderstand! Until the very end you are…only getting recognized as nothing more than the right hand of this retired number Legendary Student Council President, Koudzuki・Fantastic・Kanon, okayy✩”

And then with a ‘kirarin <ref>sparkle</ref>✩’, she winked at Kazuki.

[It’s no good if you don’t get the recognition from these two too you know, My King.]

Leme made her speech inside his mind.

Akane-senpai was “Fuu” and released a breath as if deciding in her heart. And then she talked promptly.

“Oh well. I’ll go along with your thinking. …Let’s put the arrangements in order. We won’t sortie together with you in this surprise attack, but we will give you our utmost cooperation with regards to the preparations. What we first need is, to inform the students about the situation…and then the method to break out from this hotel and also maybe wireless communication.”

===Part 4===

“…What’s with you, calling out someone like me.”

Before moving out to implement the plan for real, Kazuki wanted to talk with Kazuha-senpai and called her out to the hall.

“There's a little something I want to give to senpai…though it’s not really that significant.”

“Give me something?”

Kazuki suddenly presented a handmade bouquet created from the small flowers piling up in the hills and fields.

Suddenly presented with that gift, Kazuha-senpai was “Hahee!?” and let out a strange voice.

“This is because when we moved by bus and I looked outside the window, I saw beautiful flowers blooming on the hills.”

“Yo, you especially picked them up for me…?”

“Yes. The atmosphere had become bloodthirsty from the battle and the attack. I was wondering whether I could soften the atmosphere a little and when I realized it, I had dashed to gather this.”

Kazuki was out of breath and talked while sweat was showing on his forehead. Although there was Enchant Aura, making a round trip to the mountain that he noticed from inside the bus and back at this busy time was not easy.

“Are you an idiot doing something like that in this kind of situation!? Something like flowers…for someone like me…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face reddened and looked the other way with a huff.

“I’m sorry, is this a bother for senpai?”

“It’s a bother-! Even if I receive flowers in this kind of place, I don’t have anything like a flower vase, it’s just too pitiful for the flowers if it was plucked and then withered away!!”

“Is, is that so…” So the flowers are a failure, thinking that, Kazuki became despondent.

“…But to think of me when you looked at flowers and wanting to give them to me, even though you're tired after the fighting you went out of your way to collect them as a present for me….”

Kazuha-senpai hugged the flower bouquet tightly on her chest and then a large heart mark come flying.

“Kazuha-senpai, actually after this…”

Kazuki spoke frankly about his plan for launching a surprise attack on the enemy by the students of the Knight Academy after this.

Kazuha-senpai gulped after hearing the importance of the fact that was just disclosed for her. Kazuki said to the bewildered girl.

“That’s why if the plan goes well, please go on a date with me for the reward.”

Kazuha-senpai became taken aback with all strength leaving her body.

“What’s with that, when I thought that you were going to talk about a serious matter you suddenly asked for a reward!?”

“Because, if there is a reward waiting then I’ll be able to work even harder.”

“So you said that if you can go on a date with me then…you will be able to work harder?”

Kazuha-senpai asked Kazuki with an exhausted red face, as if she was utterly amazed by Kazuki’s approach. Her defense had been pushed back to the limit already. Kazuki nodded repeatedly with great enthusiasm.

“Correct. I want to go on a date with senpai and do romantic things.”

Kazuha-senpai kept averting her face without facing Kazuki.

However a heart mark came flying once more, then she talked with a reluctant appearance.

“…Okay. But, only if you make a great achievement and this plan is a success, only after that.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 5

2017-04-30T21:17:22Z

FallenSky: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 5 – Outbreak of War==

===Part 1===

{Currently it is something only in name but not in reality, but based on the most humane world order that existed in the former era, <International Law>, we proclaim the independence of Western Japan right here!}

The morning of the next day, the one who proclaimed such a thing on TV was―the man once called Board Chairman in this academy, Takasugi Takayoshi. The footage looked like a bad joke.

At his side an image of Kaya making a peace sign toward the camera was projected on the screen.

That Board Chairman Takasugi was right there…and there was no doubt that Hayashi Shizuka was included in their forces.

Loki, Nyarlatoteph, Hayashi Shizuka…it was the worst trio!

{We are forming a new government in Western Japan now under our control, levying taxes on the people of the occupied areas to cover the expenses, and in compensation for that we promise the same social welfare the people enjoyed until now. Also, as long as there is no intervention or act of hostility for war, we promise there will be no harm done to the general public.}

He clearly said the word war.

{We proclaim right here. A true country that deified not Solomon's 72 Pillars, but the legitimate gods of Japan…this is the founding of <Yamato>! The divine protection of the gods of Japan lie with us!!}

The early morning before they went to school, everyone was gathering in the living room of the Witch’s Manor. They were watching the news report while having breakfast. Everyone’s face looked like they hadn’t slept very well.

“…When Board Chairman Takasugi's trail was followed, we knew that he went in the direction of western Japan. Not only Board Chairman Takasugi, the influential politicians of Kenshitou were also together with him. Their goal, was this.”

Headmaster Amasaki said with a loathsome face. The politicians' simultaneous migration. Most likely they were politicians under the patronage of China. Furthermore, for some reason, it seemed that illegal Magica Stigma whose bodies sheltered the Divas of Japanese Mythology were also added in their forces.

{Aside from Nyarlako, I'm also quickly gathering other strong allies after all.}

Kaya said as much. So the ones that she called 'strong allies' were the Japanese Mythology's Divas.

“What in the world is going on here?”

With a glare, Headmaster Amasaki’s gaze moved on Kazuha-senpai.

“Eerrr, I am, anything…” Kazuha-senpai looked down coweringly.

{Kazuha didn’t know anything you know? I didn’t tell her after all.}

At her side, the avatar of Futsunushi no Kami who was a Diva of Japanese Mythology floated.

{It’s just that a few days before this, my communication with the other Divas of the Japanese Mythology was cut off.}

“Break in communication…your link with the Territory is cut off?”

Kaguya-senpai asked.

{Right, the story will go faster if you already understand the concept of Territory. Those guys are most likely, in the process of becoming Wild Gods <ref>Aragami in Japanese, it’s a powerful deity that’s sometimes impetuous.</ref>.}

“Wild Gods?” All present there returned a question after hearing a word that they weren’t familiar with.

{The Divas of Japanese Mythology don’t really ask for people to be faithful to them. It’s because we are not a monotheistic Mythology. However when they are not being cared for they grow restless. That is Wild God Transformation.}

…Kazuha-senpai built an altar at the abandoned clubroom where she properly conversed and played with Futsunushi no Kami. Mikohime <ref>Princess shrine maiden</ref>―that was Kazuha-senpai’s other name but, that title was not just for show.

{To fulfill her own dream of entering the Sword Division and fulfilling her duty as a shrine maiden at the same time, Kazuha installed an altar at the abandoned clubroom as you know. What a good natured girl. Hayashizaki Kazuki, taking this girl as a wife will surely be excellent.}

“What are you saying, Bakanushi <ref>Mixed with baka=idiot</ref> no Kami!”

Kazuha-senpai’s face became bright red with indignation. Her positivity level had gone up to 70 with Kazuki following her around. Futsunushi no Kami was “GUWAHHAHHA!” laughing heartily.

“What are you guwahhahha-ing for! Why didn’t you tell us before that they were transforming into Wild Gods!!”

Headmaster Amasaki's temper blew up with force that almost burst the blood vessels of his head.

“But even if before you heard about how they were going through Wild God Transformation, this kind of situation is really unexpected right?”

In order to cover for Futsunushi no Kami, Leme materialized at Kazuki’s side.

“…So you also knew about this beforehand.”

When Kazuki asked her bitterly, Leme nodded “yeah” without showing any guilt. Kazuki spontaneously stretched those dark-skinned soft cheeks of hers *biroon* with both his hands. “Stooopp~!”

{Besides the gods of Japanese Mythology don’t directly interfere with each other. Even with the other guys transforming into Wild Gods, I have no right to sooth them or become their intermediary.}

That was what Futsunushi no Kami said. If it was a Mythology with such a disposition, then it couldn’t be helped.

“So the Divas of Japanese Mythology who are going wild for some reason, are going along with Kenshitou, that’s it huh.”

Their attempt to control the Knight Academy, the assassination attempt on Kazuki, their aim was not just limited to those things.

Surely because they failed on those matters, they joined hands with Kaya and moved onto this fearsome second phase. An armed revolt by touting the Japanese Mythology as their banner―it surely had the persuasive power to pull the people into their cause.

It shook the Japanese islands to the core. The residents of the occupied western Japan too, there was no doubt that they didn’t necessarily react negatively regarding the founding of nation of Yamato. There was persuasiveness in the existence called Japanese Mythology.

{…Regarding Yamato being founded in western Japan, when the government suspended the supply of electricity to the region they demonstrated a countermeasure. This decision garnered large backlash from the residents of western Japan.}

Hearing the words from the news reporter, all who are present fell quiet.

The electricity supply of Japan in this current era was provided by the large scale {{furigana|Alchimedes System|sunlight heat power reactor}} constructed in the {{furigana|megafloat|human-made island}} that was located on the southern tip of Japan’s territorial waters. Its production capacity was extremely large, furthermore the recharging of the etherlite rechargeable batteries that would never deteriorate no matter how many times it was recharged was performed in that place. The batteries from the whole country were transported there and redistributed after the recharging to each household, realizing safe, and moreover, clean power at a cheap price.

The government proclaimed that they wouldn’t circulate the rechargeable batteries to western Japan. So that Japan would still be okay even if the megafloat met with enemy attack, the thermal energy reactors and nuclear energy reactors from the previous era were left in reserve throughout the whole country as spare recharging facilities, but with that, western Japan would be able to use those facilities too.

With this, the breakdown between east and west Japan had become unavoidable.

“…Yamato had already began creating a military boundary line that separated the islands into parts from western Japan that they occupied. The circulation of trade between east Japan and west Japan has also been suspended, the people coming and going between the two regions was also becoming impossible

The freeway and railroad system that were the cornerstones of distribution were blockaded, the local streets were also being destroyed one by one. It was completely like the Berlin wall that divided East and West Germany or, the north 38th parallel <ref>A circle of latitude that is 38 degrees north of the equatorial plane. It formed the border between North and South Korea prior to the Korean war.</ref> between South Korea and North Korea.

“Toyama・Gifu・Aichi, those three prefectures had fallen. And then Niigata – Nagano – Shizuoka that are bordering those areas had become Japan’s current western border. In order for these prefectures to avoid further entanglement with Yamato’s invasion, the ordinary citizens’ evacuation is being hastened. The current situation is generally like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki who had connections with the government informed the situation to Kazuki and party.

“What is the Knight Academy going to do from now on? …No, rather than saying the Knight Academy’s response, what is the Knight Order planning to do?”

The one who had the say in this situation was not Kazuki or even Headmaster Amasaki, but the Knight Order.

“Regarding that matter…the classes for this morning are cancelled. There is someone that wants to meet you guys. After that we are going to open an extraordinary general student meeting.”

“Someone who wants to meet us…?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“It's been a long time huhh―, this manor too✩”

“It’s really a relief that nothing changed here <ref>The one who is talking here is using the talking style of a high class lady. While I’m at it I guess I also should say that Kanae, Koyuki and Lotte are always using polite language to everyone. Kazuki used polite language to everyone that’s his senior while using casual language to Kanae and everyone his age. Hikaru used mild manly language. Mio sometimes talked with the style of someone excited. Futsunushi no Kami talked with ancient style. Kohaku talked like a retainer samurai. Loki, Mibu Akira, Asamiya Anna and Kaya to some degree talked roughly like delinquents. Leme always talked like a big shot. Asmodeus always talked by dragging the last sound of her words, like someone that is so relaxed and unhurried. Miyabi is a little similar with Asmodeus in how she talked. I think that’s all the character that have distinct ways of talking.</ref>. …It looks like even without me here the cleaning is done thoroughly.”

The two people who appeared shortly at the entrance of the Witch’s Manor murmured with deep feelings.

“Kanon-senpai, Akane-senpai…”

Kaguya-senpai, who came to greet them had an expression dyed with surprise. Both their bodies were wrapped with the crisp white uniform of the Knight Order and they were donning a mantle that showed their status as officer cadets. For Kaguya-senpai to look up to them as senpai, in another words these people are….

“Yahoo―i, Kaguyan, long time no see! The idol of the Witch's Manor Koudzuki Kanon has returned home―✩”<ref>I guess it goes without saying that this person always talked in an excited style.</ref>

The small statured woman of this group of two hugged Kaguya-senpai who greeted them at the entrance with lively vigor.

“You look healthy don’t you, Kaguya. Aren’t you becoming too lively when we were not here?”

At the side, the other woman who looked adult-like said so.

“Tha, that kind of thing is not true you know…. Stop it―, senpai.”

Kaguya-senpai showed a stiff smiling face. When the two separated themselves from Kaguya-senpai, they looked around the living room of the Witch’s Manor in nostalgia and then their eyes stopped at Kazuki who was looking at the situation from a distance.

“And, this boy is the rumored Chief Student Council President right? A male that entered the Magic Division, and then in one month is already reigning as the Chief Student Council President that is connecting the Magic Division and the Sword Division. When I heard about it I thought whether if it was a joke or not.”

“But however <ref>Not an error, she speaks like this</ref> something like a Chief Student Council President is still too naïve! …This top of the highest grade third year Kanon is so to speak…a super student council president here―✩”

“A former student council president though.” The adult-like woman entered her tsukkomi there sharply.

“Nay, this Kanon-sama is a retired number <ref>Like when a football legend’s number was retired and no other person in the team can use it anymore</ref> super idol student council president for sure―✩”

“…It’s fine already, so stop blocking the entrance, sit quickly! This trash!”

Liz Liza-sensei made her appearance from behind and then she kicked the butt of the small statured woman swiftly.

It looks like Liz Liza-sensei was the one who lead these two here.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Well then, I’ll introduce myself once more. I was the vice student council president until last year, Yagumo Akane. Currently as a third year, I was training until yesterday at the Knight Order in Aichi regiment of Chubu jurisdiction division. …Our pitiful battle was completely relayed from the helicopter, now we are the most disgraced regiment in Japan as you can see.”

The part of the great senior talked while releasing a powerless deep sigh in the living room.

“Don’t beat yourself with that Yagumo, Chubu jurisdiction was not the only one who retreated.”

Liz Liza-sensei encouraged her from the side.

“It’s lucky that the helicopter fell in the middle there! Because after that, the battle became a truly one sided disaster…. But the media crews that were on board the heli were able to escape✩”

The other great senpai talked with a lively smiling face.

Both of them were in the actual location of that battle…so they took flight and escaped here.

“And then I’m the one who was the student council president until last year, Koudzuki Kanon! I’m the same like Akane and was interning in Aichi regiment, the Ultra Super Deluxe former student council president! So you are the Chief Student Council President, Hayashizaki Kazuki?”

This senpai also looked very bright in her behavior, though fatigue was coloring her expression.

“Yes, I’m Hayashizaki Kazuki who was appointed as the Chief Student Council President. But I’m still a first year so…both of you are the senpai of my senpai aren’t you, Koudzuki-sempai and Yagumo-senpai.”

“You can call me Akane-senpai. It’s puzzling if you are the only one who called me Yagumo when all the other children call me Akane. I want us unified. In exchange I will also call you Kazuki.”

Yagumo-senpai revised as Akane-senpai talked with a cool tone. He couldn’t feel any shyness or the like from her about men and women calling each other by their given names. It was a tone that only cared about the inefficiency of the information that entered her ear.

“It’s also okay to call me Kanon-senpai! You and I are a comrades of the Witch’s Manor after all! …But Chief Student Council President…a special post that didn’t exist in our time…gununu…”

Even though at first Kanon-senpai directed a smiling face at Kazuki, immediately her eyes sharpened into a glare.

“…I am invincible from east to west to south to north and to the center – the super former student council president, don’t you forget it!!”

“Kanon, stop making up an incomprehensible title in antagonism. You are being a child like this.”

“I, I’m not a child! The one who said someone else a child is the child herself!”

“Senpai, have some tea.”

Hikaru-senpai shared cups of tea on top of the tray she brought in turn starting from Kanon-senpai.

“How nostalgic. Hikaru can't do any other chores but, only in brewing black tea are you strictly disciplined like this.”

“Right now Kazuki and the others are also skilled in making black tea though. But it has been a long time so I want to brew some.”

“Fufufu, so that’s it. You said a cute thing didn’t you, prince. …Yes, it’s really delicious.”

For the first time Akane-senpai made a broad smile and showed a relaxed face.

Kazuki spontaneously stared at her face from the side while drinking his tea. Long slit eyes and slender bridge of the nose. The black tea suited the intellectual and cool atmosphere of her profile.

She had a similar atmosphere to Hikaru-senpai, but rather than calling her a prince she felt more like a [beautiful onee-sama <ref>Way of calling big sister very politely. Usually directed to high class or elegant ladies</ref>].

“Pikarun doesn't get it!? My taste is for a lot of jam and honey to be mixed you know!”

Kanon-senpai was demanding while banging her palm *bam bam* on top of the table.

“Yes of course. Here is a specially made Russian tea <ref>Russian tea often mixed with honey and jam, also lemon or sugar, according to wiki. I don’t really know cause I’m not Russian.</ref>.”

“Yahoo yahoo! This is the symbol of Pikaru in the tea time of the Witch’s Manor✩ When I was in the Knight Order I didn’t want to be made a fool of by the other senior knights so I drank black coffee. But I really don’t understand the thinking of those guys that keep on drinking such a bitter and smelly liquid.”

“Everyone noticed that you forced yourself drinking it you know? It comes out in Kanon’s expression after all.”

“Eh!? You lie, every time I drank it everyone were praising me ‘Kanon is so mature―’ right!?”

“They were making fun of you with that you know.”

Akane-senpai said it bluntly and coldly while drinking her tea.

“Eh…lies…ugyaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

While screaming, Kanon-senpai ‘BATA―N!’ collapsed on the table face down.

“…To, to be thought of like that by them. I don’t want to face those guys anymore…”

Kanon-senpai’s big and round eyes became teary-eyed, with a glance she looked at Koyuki.

“…Koyukin is really small just like usual huh―. You are more childish than even me. Fufun <ref>Like ‘hmph’. The sound someone made when they make a boast and seem to be pretty proud</ref>.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 192.jpeg|thumb]]

Now that she mentioned it Koyuki had been coming and going to the manor since before she enrolled. She should be acquainted with these senpai.

“Kanon-senpai also hasn’t really changed that much have you? Just because you received a shock, please don’t vent your anger on me who is two years your junior.”

Koyuki counterattacked with cold scornful eyes. Kanon-senpai was “Mukii―! This impyertinent <ref>Not a typo</ref> Koyukin kid―!!” and kicked around her feet under the table.

“…First year and apprentice of the Witch's Manor, I’m Amasaki Mio.”

With uncharacteristic meekness, Mio introduced herself while shrinking into herself.

“Sword Division second year, Hayashizaki Kanae. I am the president of the Sword Division.”
“Sword Division first year, Hikita Kohaku, vice president.”

“Errr…for some reason I’m here in this place, Tsukahara Kazuha of the Sword Division second year, just a commoner.”

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai were second years, but it seemed they were not really acquainted with these two great senpai.

“Fufufu.” When all the members had finished their self-introductions, Akane-senpai suddenly leaked out a chuckle.

“According to the rumors floating around, I heard that the Chief Student Council President is popular with everyone. I wonder if everyone in this place is madly in love already? But if you’re not careful, the contraception nowadays is not as perfect as in the past after all.”

“Wha!? Co, contraception or any…” Kazuki spontaneously hitched his breath.

In the present era Japanese people, most of the young population awakened as magicians. Thereupon their magic power would be unconsciously invoked when they were doing an action that was filled with strong emotions, and accidents where it became a total hindrance to contraception had occurred repeatedly. The fact was that the power of love completely destroyed the undesired wall of contraception.

From such reasons the current era females put even more importance to their chastity compared to the previous era. Kazuki too had to have the awareness of self-control all the more because of this.

“…If I am to have a child with Kazuki, then it doesn’t really…”

Mio murmured vacantly with a boiling red face. In an instant, the Witch’s Manor became as silent as a graveyard.

“…Fufun, no matter how much popular you said this guy is, surely Kaguyan and Pikarun still liked this charismatic retired number, Kanon-chan far more, right✩”

With a broad grin Kanon-senpai directed a smile to Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai.

“”I like Kazuki better♡”” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai matched their voices and gave instant answers.

“You heartless bunch―!!” With ‘BATA―N’ Kanon-senpai collapsed.

Ehem, Akane-senpai cleared her throat.

“Well then, let’s moderate the digression of the talk and move on soon to the main problem.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“To start, I want to inform you all of the current situation. First with the fall of the Knight Order in Chubu jurisdiction, Toyama・Gifu・Aichi, the three prefectures are occupied and Eastern Japan and Western Japan are now divided into two parts. The line that is drawn in the area that bordered these three prefectures is the military boundary line―in other words the substantial national border.”

Akane-senpai spread out a map on top of the table, and then she traced the line she mentioned with her long finger smoothly.

“It looks like Yamato is going to invade even further from now on toward Niigata – Nagano – Shizuoka. To prepare for that Eastern Japan’s battle strength have to be concentrated to the front lines. However that action has become a difficult thing to do. Even now, illegal magicians are rampaging in many aresa of Eastern Japan. Even though we managed to suppress them, our hands became completely full because of that.

“Loki’s troops are concealing themselves in Eastern Japan and in order to obstruct us from concentrating our battle strength they are sporadically taking guerilla action, is that the gist of it?” Kazuki inquired.

“Right, like that. They are working together systematically. Yamato declared that they won’t lay their hands on the general public, but we think these guerilla fighters are planning to feign ignorance as if it’s unrelated to them.”

“That’s why we can’t ignore them. Concentrating our whole battle strength of Eastern Japan to the front lines…is something we cannot do. The guerilla fighters understand that and they are running around doing hit-and-run attacks.”

Taking the general public as hostages, the Knight Orders became unable to mobilize the entirety of their fighting strength.

“On the other hand if you ask our current status, then we are a remnant of a defeated army. In the fight last night, the jurisdiction division commander was also captured as a prisoner of war. Kanon then led everyone to escape to here as the temporary leader.”

Akane-senpai explained the situation briskly, but doubt was surfacing on Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s face clearly.

The student council’s staff of the Knight Academy was treated as officer cadets in the Knight Order.

Be that as it may, strictly speaking they were still nothing more than students, even with the jurisdiction division's commander captured, normally it would be impossible for someone in that position to take the leader position.

“…It’s a story that sounds like a joke, however putting aside the top brass, Kanon is excessively well liked by the average senior knights. Maybe because they were saved from a pinch by Kanon’s cheerfulness, everyone is saying to make Kanon the leader. In the first place we are just a division of the army’s remnant with no order at all.”

“I’m beat―, it’s really troublesome to be this popular―✩”

“…She was also elected as the student council president at that time with that rhythm.”

Kaguya-senpai murmured. Kanon-senpai pulled her surroundings with a mascot-like unifying power and then Akane-senpai solidified their position on the practical business side. He could picture it instantly and Kazuki nodded in understanding.

“We are added in the defense of Nigata – Nagano – Shizuoka and we have to counterattack and recapture Chubu jurisdiction when we see a chance. However the battle strength of the defense army on the front lines is insufficient with only us as support. It would still take time for the other areas to suppress the guerrillas before they could send reinforcements…. With that we took along one part of our comrades and came to this academy without sleep.”

“Without sleep…that’s why Kanon-senpai is more anno…high-tensioned than usual.”

Kaguya-senpai fixed what she almost said in a deliberate manner. “Kaguyan youu―” Kanon-senpai made a fuss.

“It’s just a joke, thank you for your hard work.”

“Hmph, I’m not happy at all even if you suddenly change your attitude like that okayy✩”

When Kaguya-senpai easily changed her attitude suddenly, Kanon-senpai grinned brightly in a happy way.

“Akane-senpai, thank you for your hard work.” Hikaru-senpai thanked Akane-senpai with a sincere expression.

“Fufufu, thank you. …So because of that reason, here is the main topic. We want to make a request for a Quest to the Knight Academy to help us. We want to receive the favor of the elite Magica Stigma and swordsmen of the Knight Academy led by the Chief Student Council President Hayashizaki Kazuki to be added to our forces.”

In short what Headmaster Amasaki said before about opening an extraordinary general student meeting was for the purpose of preparing applications of the participants for this quest on a large-scale.

The students of the Knight Academy had also been experiencing real battle in the form of Quests until now, but the request this time was obviously in a different dimension than the usual Knight Order [assistance] until now.

They are asking for the students to participate in a [war] where even the real knights themselves had no experience.

Currently the Knight Order was in a pressing crisis to the degree that they had to issue this request.

“It might be difficult for students who are still halfway through the curriculum to take disciplined tactical action. However it’s fortunate that a Chief Student Council President that united the Magic Division and the Sword Division was born with this kind of timing. If it’s you then you should be able to collect this academy into one unified group right?”

Akane-senpai directed a challenging smile Kazuki’s way. It looked like Headmaster Amasaki had already acknowledged this request.

There was no need for any worry, right now Kaya and former Board Chairman Takasugi were enemies that need to be defeated. The ideal that they crowed around was just something fake. That ghastly fake was going to swallow the people and [encroach] this country…..

“Of course we will cooperate. I too think that we can’t stay like this.”

“That’s good, it looks like a gallant person has been selected as the Chief Student Council President.”

Akane-senpai whose expression was colored with exhaustion smiled cheerfully to Kazuki.

“However don’t make a misunderstanding, Chief Student Council President! Until the end the leader is this Charismatic Super Former Student Council President, the Koudzuki Kanon✩”

Kanon-senpai faced Kazuki and winked while making a side peace sign.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuki stood in front of the mic and looked down from the stage on the students of the whole school who lined up in a row inside the auditorium.

The sight was just like the sight of a few days ago. However right now, the meaning of this meeting had changed drastically since before.

“I think, everyone has already heard what happened in western Japan yesterday. It is thought that the invasion of Yamato is still continuing, but because of the guerilla war that the illegal magicians conducted repeatedly in many areas, the Knight Order is unable to concentrate their battle strength for the sake of a counterattack. Accordingly, the Knight Order issued a request directed for the high ranked students of our Knight Academy in the form of a Quest for participation in this war.”

Even though he was in the middle of speaking, the students were making a stir.

“This is similar to a normal quest where it depends on the sole discretion of the students, by no means is this is a forced conscription to be a soldier. And it has become something that is followed with scale, difficulty and danger of a different degree compared to the usual quest. Nevertheless we are pressed by circumstance for applicants to form an independent corps on a scale that is only possible for this Knight Academy. Perhaps you are still in a panic from this sudden development and your heart is still not prepared, but the training that we piled up day after day until now is supposed to be for the purpose of standing against this kind of difficulty. Those people who are not merely panicking, but also finding a spark of heated desire inside themselves wishing to challenge this difficulty, please volunteer for this quest without fail.”

Heated applause was occurring provoked by those words. Then he passed the stage to Headmaster Amasaki.

Headmaster Amasaki explained the conditions and rewards for volunteering.

Conditions ― to prevent students who didn’t have sufficient strength and experience to become volunteer soldiers, application was limited only for students within of a certain rank and quest accomplishments.

Let alone the first year students of the Magic Division who had experience participating in Quests, even the number of students who had finally succeeded in contracting with their Diva and could not even chant level 1 magic was not few.

Rewards ― the usual Quest was purely for the sake of rank up evaluations, but if the quest this time achieved success then the Knight Order itself would record their notable effort.

In another words this was not for the sake of rank up evaluations but for the sake of their future career evaluations.

After Kazuki awakened their passion, Headmaster Amasaki’s explanation awakened the calm prudence in the auditorium.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“The list of the volunteers is complete.”

Saying so, Yumeno-san handed over the print-out. The data consolidation was performed by the newspaper committee members. Seeing their dedication even in something that was not included in their original work, Kazuki returned a word of thanks.

“Thank you, was it difficult?”

The cramped student council room had been transformed into operation headquarters. Everyone was gathering here.

“Not at all…approximately 150 people were signing up, so if everyone cooperated than it’s only to that extent.”

Kazuki looked at the data briefly. The proportion between the Magica Stigma and swordsmen were around 1:2. In the first place the number of students in the Sword Division was a lot higher, that ratio was more or less the ratio of students between the divisions.

150 people―it was a fair number to form an independent corps that could move freely.

The battle force of the Knight Order, that is the <Knight> was roughly numbered around 2400 people in total. With the number of students that graduated from the Knight Academy totalling 300 people in one year, because the active duty period of the Knight was from 18-25 years old where they would enter the peak of their magic power after 8 years, the number became like this every year.

Those 2400 people were assigned at eight jurisdiction zones that were Hokkaido – Tohoku – Kantoukoushin’etsu – Chubu – Kinki – Chugoku – Shikoku – Kyuushuu. There was difference in numbers according to the jurisdiction zone, but there were around 300 personnel in one jurisdiction zone. This was the <Division>.

Below that jurisdiction zone division, a <regiment> was placed in each prefecture. This regiment was mostly in the scale of below 100 people. And below that regiment existed the smallest unit of <platoon> where it consisted of several people each.

…A military force of 2400 people strong on the whole, if it was compared with the military in the era where there was no magic it was a really small scale force. To start with the reason of this was first because humans who could use Summoning Magic were limited, and also because only a select few of elite swordsmen were chosen. The quality was far more important than a mere number.

And then the second reason that was raised was because there was no other branch of the army except the two categories of Magica Stigma and swordsman. The modern weapons that need colossal resources to be transported and consumed while fighting didn’t exist anymore. The supplies needed at most were only food and water to suffice. Even those supplies, if the grass was changed to become edible or dirty water was changed into drinkable water using alchemy to procure supplies locally, there were many ways to compensate.

Everything was fine as long as the combat force itself arrived, personnel needed for weapons repair and supply was obsolete.

…Such things, even Kazuki had learned that much in class.

Manufacturing weapons for the people’s general mobilization and conscripting a great number of civilians as soldiers, and yet most of those personnel were driven into maintenance control of weapons rather actual fighting, brandishing those fossilized weapons and conducting <all-out war> like the time of World Wars. If the current era was compared to the past, this compactness felt like they returned to the ancient times of their ancestors. No, in fact, they really had returned to the time of their ancestors.

Deciding the outcome of battle not by weapon but by heroes―like the wars in the era of mythology.

“Is Yumeno-san volunteering too?” Inside the list, Kazuki found the girl’s name too.

“Yes…it’s a little scary but, I’m worried.”

“What you mean by worried is, by any chance…”

“My parents' home is in Kyoto."
From Kazuki’s side, Kohaku too leaked out an empathic voice to Yumeno-san.

“…This one too is from Kyuushuu. It’s too far and the situation there is the hardest to grasp. As expected it makes one feel a little worried.”

Regardless of how dangerous this quest was, a lot of the students’ reason to gather and volunteer was also because of this. The Knight Academy gathered students from the whole country after all―what would happen to western Japan, many of the students’ hearts were crushed with feelings of anxiety.

“Yosh, the volunteers have been gathered with this.”

Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai came along to the student council room.

Behind them several females wearing the Knight Order uniform were also following along in succession.

One person among them was, “Never thought I’d be coming back to the Knight Academy in this shape” and laughed ironically.

“From among the people that escaped together with us, the third years that were in the middle of training also want to come together. Because everyone said that they want to come back to the Knight Academy after so long. Though let’s omit the introductions.”

“Ee―, that’s really mean Akanee―! Even though I also want to become acquainted with Chief President-san!”

After one person raised their voice, the other third years started to make a ruckus ‘kya kya’.

“Awe―some! There really is a male wearing the uniform of the Magic Division!”
“He really looks better than those swordsmen of the Knight Order!”
“So unfair Otonashi Kaguya! It should be more effective if you are the one that is in the field so switch with me!”

Kazuki faltered from the impolite gazes of the girls. Seeing that they immediately “He's shyy―!” and such voices were raised. They were two years older than him so they felt like an older lady to him for the most part and it made him feel timid.

“Fufufu, a timid Kazuki is so cute. It makes me want to hug him and break his neck…”

Mixed with the high pitched voices of the third year girls…he could hear a voice that said strange words in a deep voice.

“Eh?” Thinking it was strange he directed his gaze at the direction of the voice. There at the end of the line of the third years who were wearing white knight order uniforms, three women wearing black Einherjar uniforms were secretly coming along. The third years just now noticing them were “Eh, no way, what is this person saying…” and got startled.

“Who, who are you…” Kanon-senpai asked timidly with eyes as if she was seeing a degenerate.

“Fufufu, I am…Beatrix-chan!”

“…Hey, why is the captain recently so crazy about adding ‘chan’ to her own name?”

“She learned that in Japan a cute girl had ‘chan’ added after their name…it seems she is planning to appeal as a cute girl like this.” <ref>Damian also talked like a thug and Eleonora talked with polite language.</ref>

Behind Beatrix, Damian and Eleonora were exchanging conversation in secret.

“Cute girl? Couldn’t the captain be mistaken for a wild gorilla…”

“FUNN!” Beatrix visited a lariat on Damian, that small statured body was blown away to the end of the hall. …Kazuki was not looking at that pleasant exchange.

“Beatrix, why are you here…”

“I heard that you are forming a unit to attack the revolting western Japan see. Because of that, we who have no ties of obligation the most and can move freely are the one that get dispatched the most. And also…Loki is in western Japan right? He is also most likely there.

“We are not hearing about any of this though?” Akane-senpai questioned Beatrix in detail with a sullen expression.

“We're going on ahead and coming here where the movement speed will be faster, rather than waiting for those slow procedures of the Knight Order to get finished. Fufufu, though there is also my wanting to see Kazuki’s shocked face that made me hurry here.”

“Don’t take every single one of your actions with the purpose of making me shocked. It really did surprise me you know.”

In front of Kazuki’s eye, a magic vision that could only be seen by Kazuki floated.

Beatrix―72 Damian―27 Eleonora―22

…Positivity level. It was temporary, but it was a display of proof that they were becoming comrades that were going to fight together with the King of Solomon. There was also a case like this where Kaya’s positivity level appeared temporarily in his vision.

…However 72. This was already a positivity level where he could use her magic up to level 2.

“I think they can be trusted, Akane-senpai. Loki, who is included in Yamato’s forces is also a sworn enemy for them after all. I have no doubt that they will become an important war potential.”

“Is that so? Well, if you say so.”

“Fuu―nn…well, isn’t it fine if they are strong? So then what are we going to do after this? Akane?”

Kanon-senpai looked back at Yagumo-senpai and tilted her head.

“We will organize these 150 volunteers as a <Knight Academy regiment>. First we are going to form platoons with the high ranked students as the platoon captain.”

Pushing out her face from Yumeno-san’s side, Akane-senpai peered into Yumeno-san’s PC screen.

“Let’s make 15 platoons of ten people. Otonashi Kaguya, Hoshikaze Hikaru, Hayashizaki Kanae, and Hikita Kohaku, these four people will establish four or five platoons each as company commanders. Above these four people, Hayashizaki Kazuki will stand as the regimental commander.”

“I see, and then even higher than him is me right✩”

An orderly organization chart rose to the fore in Kazuki’s head. With organization then the order of communication would also become smoother.

“The Einherjar too, they will follow Hayashizaki Kazuki as one platoon.”

“Kazuki’s subordinate? Just as I wished!” Beatrix gave a broad smile happily.

“Kaguya, Kanae-san, choose highly ranked and powerful students that have leadership quality from inside this list as platoon captains and form the platoons. As soon as the formation is complete, we are going to head to Shizuoka garrison. Because we left behind the 200 strong soldiers that escaped together with us there.”

What she meant by garrison was the location where the soldiers were stationed. The word ‘base’ fitted Kazuki’s image more, but the word ‘base’ indicated a place that was equipped with particular modern facilities of the navy, the air force and the like. In regards to that, the force that the army was using didn’t need any special facility and had a mobile position, that was why it was called a garrison. In the era where the magicians became the main force of war, a fixed base was mostly unneeded and garrisons basically became the main position of the army.

“200 people…is it?”

From the military force of 1200 people in western Japan, only a sixth of that force was able to escape to eastern Japan.

Looking at Kazuki whose thoughts came out in his expression, Akane-senpai looked down as if feeling responsibility in this.

“With Chubu jurisdiction captured at the foremost, the archipelago was divided into parts completely. Because of that, the knights that were fighting even further west than Chubu jurisdiction were unable to escape to eastern Japan. If only we could hold out more, we would be able to make a path of retreat, however…”

“However it’s not like the remaining 1000 people were all captured as prisoners of war. Even if they couldn’t escape to eastern Japan, they went into hiding in towns and became resistance groups that still continue to fight even now. There should be many knights that are like that there! The ones who are commencing guerilla war is not only the enemy!!”

Kanon-senpai talked with a bright voice to raise hope. Hearing that Akane-senpai raised her face.

“Most likely there are still some sporadic fighting continuing even now in western Japan, the enemy too cannot concentrate their battle strength. If not for that then Shizuoka would likely have fallen already.”

The illegal magicians that were being guerilla fighters in eastern Japan, the resistance activities of the scattered knights in western Japan. The shape of the war had becomee whesuch that the two sides mutually obstructed the opponent from concentrating their battle strength with some difficulty.

“The remnant soldiers and the Knight Academy regiment...so to speak, the <Kanon independent brigade> 350 strong in total, this is how much battle strength we can gather from eastern Japan…that total amount will become the battle strength for our counterattack, we…”

After talking until that far with commanding voice, Akane-senpai’s head nodded off. The senpai who was peering at the PC screen from the side just like that collapsed down on top of Yumeno-san powerlessly.

“Akane! Are you okay!?” Kanon-senpai supported that body in panic.

“…Sorry, I’m okay. I only feel a little lightheaded…”

“Everyone is working nonstop without eating and drinking, but because you burdened yourself as if it’s only your fault…. Sorry, Knight Academy’s people, in any event we are going to depart after taking just a little rest in the academy. Really just for a little.”

Kazuki suddenly looked at the clock. Just at the right moment, it was already time for a lunch break.

“Then…Kanon-senpai! I’m going to make some meals that will make you energetic!”

Kanon-senpai stared in wonder. “That…isn't the job of the Chief Student Council President right?”

===Part 2===

Without any sound or vibration, a frame with a streamlined shape that emitted blue light left behind the scenery outside the window.

Using the new metal born from alchemy, <Mythril>, abundantly, the <Magic Light Train> ran by receiving the assistance of Psychokinesis. Because of how rare mythril was even now, this train was never operated except when it was operated privately during trials by the staff.

But the rare mythril was prioritized to be circulated for the Knight Order, so a [magic light train for military use] covered the whole country from Hokkaido to Kyushu. War roads for military use were spread out running parallel with the civilian Shinkansen <ref>Bullet train</ref>. It could transport the knights to major cities throughout the whole country with a capacity easily surpassing 1000 people.

There was also criticism on the military’s monopoly of mythril, but an efficient transportation method was essential for the Knight Order that was few in number to deal with all the incidents throughout the country of Japan.

The total of 150 Knight Academy students led by Kanon-senpai also settled themselves comfortably and headed to Shizuoka garrison. There was no noise, no need to decelerate the speed in curves, using the special characteristic of magic light trains to always run at it top speed, even the distance between Tokyo to Shizuoka wouldn’t take more than one hour.

“We will arrive at Shizuoka soon after this. Let’s have a soak at Atsumi’s hot springs―✩”

Kanon-senpai raised a cheer, they had arrived at Shizuoka before they even realized it.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

The Knight Order’s garrison at Shizuoka was a building that was once called Shizuoka prefectural police headquarters that had been expanded and remodeled. Once they disembarked from the military train, the building was located within immediate walking distance from the station.

After passing through a bombastic entrance made from stone, they were greeted with splendid buildings that were equipped with transmission towers and the like lining up, but in contrast with that splendour, they couldn’t feel any human presences in the area.

“Right now this place has been completely deserted. The main force of Shizuoka regiment had moved to the western prefectural border…In other words, the area close to the military demarcation line with Yamato. There they had already set up a temporary front line garrison and transferred there. It’s for the sake of defense. It’s just that we have to follow a track to reach there, so we are going to travel by bus from here.”

Akane-senpai explained briskly while leading Kazuki and the others to the destination. Cars and buses for military use were lined up in a huge parking lot. If it was in the old era then this place would be used to deploy tanks or armored vehicles without a doubt, but against magicians, the shells of tanks and armor of armored cars were nothing more than a pointless waste of expenses.

Vehicles were not a method of battle but merely a means of transportation for knights.

Because of that reason these military use cars and buses that were lining up here had almost no difference with the passenger vehicle of civilians.

“Cars are well used to assist us in dealing with incidents within the prefecture, but it’s the first time for me to use the bus.”

Akane-senpai whispered. It means that a big incident that is needed to collect and transport a lot of knights had never happened until now.

There was a driver that had been already on standby at the driver seat. The driver was not a specialist in magic battles but seemed to belong to the rear support unit. He was a little older compared to the usual knight. Magic power declined at the peak of 20 years old. The knight who had reached a certain age and even more didn’t manage to get promoted to management class would be reassigned to the rear support unit like this.

Kazuki and the others were pushed inside the rustic military bus that was painted in olive drab color traditional since the time of the Self Defense Force until they were packed tightly. They couldn’t possibly wish for a comfortable ride like the train that they had just ridden before this. This uncomfortable ride really made them feel the [sense of the actual scene] of the Knight Order’s work. The number of words the students spoke started to lessen naturally.

Divided separately into four buses, Kazuki and the others headed to the military boundary line.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Oh my, Kazuki. How pleasant it is to be able ride with you. I can’t help but feel a destined throbbing in my chest.”

Inside the bus that was packed tight like a crowded train, Miyabi-senpai was there at a distance where their bodies could easily touch each other.

“…Looks like the men of the Sword Division were provided with an exclusive bus for men and got crammed there, but you could ride in this bus couldn’t you? Fufuu, so this is the benefit of being a swordsman of the Magic Division.”

“There was a different bus for that? They were saying that it’s okay to just ride this bus and I was pushed inside from the back.”

“There are only girls that will welcome to get jam packed together with you here you know?”

“…That’s not true. I don’t welcome you here.”

A quiet voice came from beside Miyabi-senpai. It was Shinobu-senpai.

“So Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai also volunteered.”

“For the moment, we believe that we are quite powerful even among the upperclassman. It’s not like there is some laudable feeling inside me that wants to fight for the world and for the people. Fufufu.”

After chuckling refreshingly, she added one more thing. “Moreover, our hometown is also under occupation.”

So Miyabi-senpai was also from west Japan.

Miyabi-senpai had a past where she was persecuted by her surroundings because she became an elf. Miyabi-senpai and others who were in the generation of [the first elves] should have been oppressed even more severely than Koyuki.

Such a senpai talking about her feelings of her hometown…was surely the proof that she had overcome her past and let bygones be bygones. Even though her words of [for the world and for the people] were mixed with a joking tone, he could also feel the nobility in it.

“It’s fine even if that kind of place got totally destroyed.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 210.jpeg|thumb]]

But Shinobu-senpai murmured such words vacantly.

“Don’t say such things like it’s okay for something to get completely destroyed Shinobu. With the passing of time, the feeling of ourselves and our surroundings will also change and we might be able to think that maybe we could just let it go, isn’t that so? If something got destroyed then that’s the end of it you know?”

In fact, the discrimination against elves was thinning as the years went by. It was because of the conjecture from telepathy scan that the elf’s mind structure was no different at all from normal humans, and also elves that became knight cadets capitalizing in their excellent traits in magic power or becoming famous as young alchemists had begun to appear here and there.

The product of human experiments―such a truth still hadn’t been made public to society yet, but a part of the politicians that knew the truth influenced the mass media, and indirectly began to form the public opinion to protect the human rights of these elves. From now on their situation would surely gradually become better in time.

Although she was not the person concerned herself, Shinobu-senpai also had a past that deserved her resentment. It seemed that resentment didn’t simply fade however….

“…There is nothing that's changed. Whether it's the surrounding bunch, or my own feelings…”

Shinobu-senpai rejected all change. Even the fact that Miyabi-senpai transformed into an elf had not been recognized by her. Inside Shinobu-senpai’s eyes, it seemed she was seeing Miyabi-senpai with black hair.

Denying reality―even in the case where the truth was really obvious, if accepting that truth caused a great uneasiness then that person would reject accepting that truth, it was that kind of mental state.

“You said that nothing changed. Don’t you feel a locked up feeling that choked your breath from that unchanged situation?”

“!” Against Kazuki’s question, Shinobu-senpai’s expression tightened rigidly with hollowness somewhere in it, then she glared at Kazuki. From the side, Miyabi-senpai embraced Shinobu-senpai’s face in her arms.

“…Kazuki, thank you. This child even now should be feeling it still. Also for a person to think of us and talk this much, in these ten odd years you are the first…”

“…Nee-sama, please don’t say such irresponsible things! This kind of guy is nothing!!”

Shinobu-senpai separated herself from Miyabi-senpai’s hand and tried to take distance from Kazuki. However she crashed against other students inside the cramped bus making “Wait” troubled voice coming at her.

“…If it wasn't for Nee-sama participating then I had no intention of volunteering for this kind of Quest either. To get stuffed inside like this.

“Please be patient.” Miyabi-senpai attempted to soothe Shinobu-senpai and embraced her head once more.

From there she moved her gaze outside the window.

“I’m looking forward to this. To fight as a knight, as a hero, like that.”

The early afternoon sunlight coming from outside was reflected at Miyabi-senpai’s moist red eyes in a glisten.

“…If I make a notable service in this Quest, then this me who is an elf, will be thanked by everyone…such a thing might also happen, don’t you think so?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuki also looked outside the window. West Shizuoka―according to the signboard that they just passed they were approaching the area around Hamamatsu city. However the grave-like silence that was really unnatural didn’t show any sign of people.

Akane-senpai, who was standing beside the driver seat opened her mouth.

“The residents in the vicinity of the military boundary line have already been evacuated. This area has been emptied. Because we won’t know what kind of damage will happen if the other side invaded and it turned into a defensive battle.”

These urban areas might transform into a battlefield, it made Kazuki ponder once more. How much damage would come out in the coming battle? Even the public houses and the like might get toppled like dominos from offensive magic.

If Yamato really came invading, they would surely march to the garrison aiming for the Knight Order there. Exterminating the knights – making them retreat with their defensive ability lost, all for the sake of completing the occupation.

Where should the knights meet the enemy? Should they have unfolded the border war at the military boundary line, or should they hole up in the garrison and bring the battle into a siege battle, or else to reduce the damage to the surroundings should they lure the enemy skillfully outside the urban areas?

In this magic war where everything was still an unknown, tactics that could be called [established tactics] didn’t exist.

Suddenly the bus stepped on the emergency brake, the jam packed students staggered and pitched forward as if to fall.

When he peeked at the front glass far at the front wondering if something happened, four or five men and women carrying large baggage on their shoulders were walking this way from the opposite side of the road that was supposed to be empty from people.

Kanon-senpai disembarked from the bus and walked approaching those people and said a few words.

After senpai nodded with ‘uh-huh” listening to the people she returned. Then she explained the circumstances to the students.

“…Looks like people that got delayed in evacuating. Surely they have a lingering attachment to their city and homes and didn’t leave until the last minute. Even if they rebuild their homes again, the memories can't be recovered after all…”

Thanks to alchemy, construction costs for houses, buildings, roads and the like could be cut far cheaper than in the previous era. Actually, with Kazuki’s fight against Loki and the final match of the battle election, the fountain plaza had been destroyed twice, however he had witnessed how it was immediately repaired to be just like it was before being destroyed.

However, people who couldn’t feel good even though the broken things were restored as it was brand new existed in great numbers in society.

After seeing off those men and women passing through beside the bus, they departed once more.

―After that, for a while similar occurrences happened a few more times. When they had advanced just for a little, they would immediately encounter some people that were in the middle of evacuation. Just like the first encounter Kanon-senpai would get down from the bus and listen to their story one by one, but gradually the bus kept advancing forward without stopping even when they encountered more people without confirming each and every one of the refugees.

“…There are quite a lot aren’t there, these people that are late in evacuating.”

While pressing close to Kazuki more than she needed to inside the bus that was packed in like a can of sardines, Miyabi-senpai whispered in his ear. Certainly there was a lot. Even though the people who were evacuating didn’t necessarily need to use this road, they kept running into almost dozens of people here and there already.

“…Kazuki-oniisan!” Suddenly he heard a panicked voice, Lotte pushed her way through the jam packed bus and ran to Kazuki’s way. “What is it?” Kazuki embraced the girl.

“…It was the people who were evacuating just before, but it was from inside the bus so I can't really perceive it clearly and I don’t have much confidence in it desu but…”

Lotte prefaced her talk that she didn’t really have any confidence in what she was going to say, but as if she had conviction in the feelings that she harbored, anxiety and trepidation came to the surface in her expression.

“Those people from before…harbored hostility toward this bus desu.”

―Lotte was a prodigy in telepathy. Even without exchanging words, the girl could perceive the emotion of the people around her. …Hostility, she said? The refugees? Was it from how they had to evacuate so they harbored dissatisfaction toward the Knight Order? That was stupid.

…Then were they enemies? Were they secretly passing through the border and coming to this side for the sake of taking guerilla action inside eastern Japan? No, for dozens of sleeper agents to pass through the same route should be inconceivable.

Their aim was…to take the rear of the bus.

“Kanon-senpai! The refugees just now…!” Kazuki who became aware tried to call out in a loud voice but,

―Even earlier than him, Akane-senpai yelled some words in high emergency.

“Kanon! Magic power reaction from the front!! …Offensive magic is coming!!”

Kazuki whose attention was taken by his talk with Lotte noticed it too late. Magic power sprang forth from further ahead in the road, it swelled out as if rupturing―magic was invoked!

Several fire balls and rocks came flying from the road ahead. One moment, the front window of the bus looked like a screen of a shooting game. However they couldn’t evade like in a game. The fireball impacted the front side of the bus, the bursting heat and shockwave fused the glass and armor. Right there many rocks were launched one after another, easily penetrating inside.

“The driver’s protection-!!” Kanon-senpai yelled.

A fire ball struck the inside of the bus with explosive force, the bus was blown up and pulverized.

Inside the exploded remains of the smashed apart bus, countless blue lights of the students were shining. Just from having their vehicles blown up and getting thrown outside wouldn’t cause any damage to magicians who were protected by defensive magic power.

But, they fell into chaos―the students who were thrown onto the street couldn’t grasp the situation at all. They looked around restlessly in confusion while being enveloped in blue light inside the flame and smoke. And then from behind, of all things that could happen the following buses sent the students flying. Those buses were also bombarded with offensive magic from the front and went through the same fate as the first.

“Form the Heaven and Earth Formation!” Akane-senpai yelled with a desperate voice.

However the movements of the panicked students were sluggish.

Furthermore angry roars and footsteps of a charge that was as if an earthquake was happening came from further ahead.

What came was several dozens of <swordmen>. Young people with common clothing like shirts and parkas were charging this way holding Japanese katana in hand―Yamato’s army!

“Sword Division unit! Follow me!!” Kanae immediately reacted, she charged the enemy while yelling. “It’s okay not to think of anything, anyway just come with me!!”

Hearing that voice, the students of the Sword Division finally recovered from their confusion. A simple principle―remembering that it was fine to just follow the Sword Division’s strongest student council president blindly, they chased after her back.

Swordsmen and swordsmen clashed against each other. The sound of blades clashing informed the start of the engagement.

Yamato’s swordsmen were merely ordinary people with slightly stronger magic power that got incited by the politicians. When compared with the students of the Sword Division, they could even be said to be a disorderly mob.

However the enemy’s rear guard―Yamato’s Magica Stigma launched offensive magic one after another, the Sword Division students were blown away without even any time to bring the fight into a match of swords.

The Magica Stigma of Yamato chanted their Summoning Magic while being possessed by their Divas.

The chanting time of this <{{furigana|Drive|Possession Summoning}}> was short.

The students of the Magic Division had to support the swordsmen of the Sword Division.

Akane-senpai yelled her commands to the Magic Division students who were still in a state of chaos.

“The students of the Magic Division come forward, chant defensive magic and low level magic to restrain the enemy!”

They had to come forward for the sake of confirming the enemy's figure by sight so they could invoke the Summoning Magic. If they didn’t settle the enemy into theit <magic perception range> then the Summoning Magic couldn’t be chanted.

Summoning Magic that was borrowing the power of Divas need the [recognition] of the Diva by showing [ what their strength would be used for] by transmitting that intent in the shape of a spell. Only by earning that [recognition] could the Summoning Magic be invoked. For that sake, first the Magica Stigma needed to perceive the enemy’s existence clearly, and then they had to transmit the will to defeat that enemy to the Diva.

They had to catch the figure of the enemy. The students of the Magic Division advanced through the road that was still smoldering with smoke attempting to ascertain the enemy while being protected by the frontline swordsmen.

And then they were [sighting] the illegal magicians of Yamato. Their bodies were dressed uniformly with Japanese style Magic Dresses and they were accompanied with what seemed to be the avatars of Japanese Mythology’s Divas at their side.

The students of the Magic Division were also starting their chanting all at once.

“Burnt to ashes of all you touch…O scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

“First we start from hardening our defense right? …Mirror O mirror, lop off the gaze of the unsightly people and their craving hand! {{furigana|Moon Ring – Mirror Field|Mirror Shield of Moon Circle}}!!”

“Hmph. …Thy wing bestowed by Belphegor, O <ice pillar of flame>! Cover and hide us, become the contradicting wall of irrationality! Cross Conflict!!”

Kazuki, also Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai attached defensive magic on the swordsmen.

“Dancing wing's scattered sparks. Lingering wind of spiral, become a life gouging bullet! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”

“O nihility of ancient times, become a freezing deep sigh that resides in the vacuum of this chest. To the flowing absolute silence, freeze and be silent…Glacier Wind!!”

“O gryphon crossing over the ocean, cause the wind of the north pole with wings that well up the overturning rough wave…Northern Wave!”

Mio and Koyuki, also a great number of students invoked their attack magic with great urgency.

Defense and offense of magic had started. The enemies’ offensive magic were blocked by this side’s defensive magic, this side’s offensive magic blew away the enemies’ swordsman sporadically. Caught by the raging waves of magic, the swordsmen were tossed about.

…This was inefficient. Kazuki noticed. Conflicting elemental magic like ice and flame were launched at the same time without any prior thought and interfered with each other, weakening its power.

It might be good to divide the platoons of Magica Stigma in accordance with each element of magic that they used.

“Third years are to prepare high level magic! We are going to catch the whole herd in one throw!!”

Akane-senpai took command of the battle, the third years were being protected at the very back and began their chanting.

Looking at that situation, Kazuki was “This is bad” and remembered.

“Akane-senpai! The rear is dangerous, the refugees from before might not actually be refugees!!”

“…What did you say!?” Akane-senpai directed an uncomprehending expression at him.

When Kazuki yelled, it was the same time with the sounds of angry yells and charging footsteps from behind.

When he turned around―from the back too, swordsmen of Yamato in casual clothing holding Japanese katana were approaching with the momentum of surging waves. It was the people that they saw off from inside the bus passing through them. They pretended to be refugees and hid Japanese katana inside their baggage, and then after choosing the best timing they turned back―for the sake of taking the back of the Heaven and Earth Formation.

…The third years who were completely defenseless in the middle of chanting were aimed. Akane-senpai went pale.

“Sword Division students, go back to the rear too! From the back as well, enemies are…!!”

But the swordsmen were also in the middle of fighting the enemies right in front of their eyes while being exposed to offensive magic, they couldn’t possibly do such a thing like turning their back. Besides, to only pick one portion of the best swordsmen in a hurry to be allocated as rear guard in a good balance, executing such detailed orders without any prior planning was impossible.

Whether they heard Akane-senpai’s instructions or not, not even one of the swordsmen was moving in reaction of that command.

The one who reacted in place of that was Kazuki.

“Beatrix, come with me!”

Not as a swordsman but as a magic swordsman, he would swing his sword. At the same time, [he called on a comrade he could rely on].

“Kazuki, add [chan] when you are calling my name! Fuhahahaha…I will have a good fight, welcoming a good death, and hope to participate in even more battles in the heavens! Divine protection of blood color in my eye! Berserk!!”

“It’s a melee, just bring it on zee! …We act in accordance of Hodur’s wish, entrust the exaltation of battle in our body too! The blood and fat running in my sword the wartime fire of fury!! Stories Flame!”

“I have to engage in a close quarters battle too? …O billowing stormy sea, envelop my hand and become the whip that lashed at small thing! {{furigana|Flöte Schlange|Undulating Sea Snake}}!!”

Each one of the Einherjar who had close-range combat specialization went along behind Kazuki.

“I reach my hand to the height of Babel and become the suppressor! In accordance with my life O lightning, praise the foolhardiness of the human race! Blitzkrieg!!”

“O unrivaled master, perform once more from beyond the dream! Along with the flame of transformation, liberate the locked memory inside the silver mirror right here!! Kenki Tensei!!”

Lotte too equipped her electromagnetic lance and followed after Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai summoned the phantom of swordsmen, “Kanamaki Jisai, Yoshioka Kenbou, Miyamoto Munisai, go!” she directed him toward the enemy.

“Just a mob of swordsmen, I’m going to test just how much resolve you all have in challenging us…”

Kaguya-senpai too, she plunged alone into the crowd of the swordsmen.

“…No hesitation even when thy curse also wounds me…shared pain is my great joy! Cry and scream in the mirror's reflection! Suicide Black!”

Kaguya-senpai’s figure was covered with black haze. The swordsmen of Yamato swung down their katana all at once at Kaguya-senpai―the screams from the reflected agony reverberated.

“O the god of death’s whispering voice tired of waiting for the visitor, resound widely and deeply, dye the dream with agony! Resound O evil sound of sadism! Ultra Violence!!”

Kaguya-senpai made the evil voice of Ultra Violence resound. The swordsmen of Yamato were writhing around and lost their will to fight. He didn’t know for what purpose these guys were added to Yamato's forces, but they didn’t have any of the needed determination that could make them fight with Kaguya-senpai.

The close-range combat capability of Kazuki and the others pushed back the disorderly mob of swordsmen. The worst damage of having the rear that was in the middle of chanting getting interrupted was averted, the third years breathed a sigh of relief and they got carried by a calm atmosphere.

The students had completely recovered from the mayhem and began to make a comeback in the midst of the battle.

However…was it fine like this.

The leading actor who was the first to protect the third years, Kazuki harbored an out of place feeling inside his heart.

Performing an ambush at Kanon's independent brigade, who were made up of the students of the Knight Academy when they were going to link up at Shizuoka as added reinforcements, and then the surprise attack by posing as refugees and circling to their back...That pincer tactics.

This tactic, it was impossible to be realized without the enemy inferring beforehand that today Kanon-senpai would pass through this road at exactly this time. Moreover this enemy force passed through the military boundary line that was supposed to be currently guarded by the Knight Order and easily invaded like this.

[However he thought about it, this was a surprise attack that should not have happened.]

“…{{furigana|Fire Stone Flood|Earth Lava Flow}}!”

Large scale enemy offensive magic―the asphalt of the road was developing extensive cracks, from there lava was bursting out. It rained down incessantly on the whole formation of students.

On top of that magic's destructive power, the traces of magic power waves in made Kazuki gasp in realization.

…He had some experience with this magic power. The [Earth Snake] that was together with Kaya, this magic power owner was that man who was contracted with Midgardsomr. Loki’s gang was also added in this enemy force.

Defensive magic reduced the force of the lava flow and the students also endured with Resist. Even when the swordsmen fell down they immediately stood back up and slashed at the enemies, the Magica Stigma maintained their concentration and continued chanting.

“{{furigana|Shinran Tenbu|Heart Disorder Heaven Dance}}!”

Ame no Uzume―the avatar of Japanese Mythology’s entertainment god that was clad in bright crimson garment floated in the middle of the battlefield, then she started to dance with a twirl. The Sword Division students in the frontline that witnessed it wobbled, their sanity disappeared from their eyes, and they began attacking each other.

“If it's that kind of attack then it’s exactly the chance I've been waiting for! …I become the shrine maiden of the sword. Rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil right now in this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha-senpai brandished the sword of crushing evil, returning the sanity of the swordsmen who lost their minds one after another.

“O goddess that arrives in the future accepting the abuse of people…change that darkness into deadly poison, vomit it all around! Slander the foolishness of these people!! Poison Argument!!”

In reverse Mibu-senpai scattered bubbles of nerve poison and dulled the movements of the enemy swordsmen.

“Way to go, when you all calmed down properly, this side’s magic skill and support power is much greater compared to the enemy!”

Kanon-senpai raised her voice and inspired everyone.

“We've also finished with our chanting here! Brace yourselves right now!!”

The third years that were protected and covered by Kazuki and the others were finally finishing with their chanting of high level magic successively. Finally the power of Magic Division’s highest school grade was made apparent―,

“Come on Akane! Match your breath, we are going to make a big haul for sure-!!”

“Right, Kanon!” Both of them lined up their shoulders and nodded to one another.

Kanon-senpai altered her clothes into a Magic Dress that emitted a clear bluish-white light.

At her side, an avatar of a beautiful angel burning in blue flame was floating.

Kanon-senpai's contracted Diva was―<Belial>. She was a god of Phoenicia similar with Baal, but she was an existence that was altered into the worst fallen angel by Christianity.

“O angel covered with wounds waving the blue flag of rebellion…under the justification of [worthlessness] liberate that looked down upon silent anger! {{furigana|Emission Flare|Blue Lotus that Descend from Heaven}}!!”

When Kanon-senpai commanded Belial, several streaks of blue light poured down from heaven like lightning. That light spread out through the battlefield like an overflowing flood.

There were bluish-white flames. The flame changed color because of its high heat from red to blue and from blue to white―that heat's intensity possessing [blue color] rivaled the energy possessed by the stars in space.

The blue flame representing Belial’s fury spread out in the battlefield burning down the arrogant people. With force that even Kanon-senpai herself couldn’t hold back, friend and ally, everything in the battlefield was going to be swallowed….

―Akane-senpai too finished her chanting at the same time.

Akane-senpai was clad in a Magic Dress that was similar with {{furigana|sheath dress|traditional garment}} of Egypt’s attire. At her side, with the face of an owl, the body of a wolf and snake for a tail; the figure of a devil with atypical appearance was floating.

Akane-senpai’s contracted Diva was―<Amon>. <Amon> of Egyptian Mythology likewise had its figure degraded into a devil for being a pagan god.

“To all phenomenon of heaven, riding the wind bursting out from those wings…O wind of god, wash away the foundation of the world and rule it as I see fit! {{furigana|Rizomata Mastery|Divinity Elements Tide}}!!”

Terrific wind burst out in Akane-senpai’s surroundings. When Akane-senpai moved her hand like a conductor giving commands, that wind was controlled in accordance with her desires, it was heading to Yamato’s forces and swept over them.

Every element that existed―flame and water and lightning brought forth by magic on this battlefield was swallowed by that wind and were flowing away inside it.

The wind of the god of atmosphere Amon put all energy under its rule and became a tidal current of power.

Even the raging mad blue flame that Kanon-senpai released, just before it swallowed and dragged even allies inside it, was entwined with Akane-senpai’s divine wind. That divine wind rotated violently forming a sphere, pressing together the blue flame until it turned into something like a line of light inside the small sphere.

That light of fire was compressed even further until it was the size of a grain of light like a shining star in the night sky. ―Condensing heat above 20000°C, an ultra density flame. He already couldn’t understand how much energy it currently possessed.

―When Akane-senpai waved her hand once more, the grain of light became a {{furigana|leyline|line of light}} and danced in the middle of the enemy formation. The enemy swordsmen and magicians that were touched by that line immediately collapsed. The extraordinary heat took away all their magic power in an instant. With delicate direction Akane-senpai was running the line of light from one enemy to the next driving them to just before an instant death.

Kanon-senpai produced an energy so enormous that even she couldn’t control, while Akane-senpai amplified, controlled it precisely and distributed it to the enemies―it was a combination that really demonstrated both of their personalities just as it was. With a silence as if a sparkler <ref>Small fireworks in a form of stick where its tips produced many little sparkles.</ref> was losing its light, the blue dot of energy burned away all its flame. On the battlefield, dozens of enemies were lying down in unconsciousness.

Quality was far more important than quantity in magic…this was a sight that really impressed that truth once more into him. Just two Magica Stigma had consigned dozens of enemies into oblivion in one attack.

It was a destructive enough power that brought about a complete change in the battle situation. …As expected from third years. For the first time Kazuki really felt aware of that fact. And then the third years were not only these two.

The ten other third years that Kanon-senpai brought along also finished the chanting of their high level magic all at once right at this time. The battle was over with this―everyone was able to be convinced of that.

The third year seniors directed their Targeting at the enemy formation and ended their chanting―at that moment, an unlikely voice could be heard.

“Target change!”

It was a voice he had heard somewhere. The inside of Kazuki’s head became pure white, his memory flipped over to the past. Where he had heard this voice was…when he was going on a date with Hikaru-senpai. That time when he was attacked by the students of the Magic Division that were brainwashed. The voice of Hayashi Shizuka.

This voice was when Hayashi Shizuka [gave out the command to the humans she had brainwashed].

Why was this voice, right here at this time and place….

When he turned his eyes to the direction of the voice, inside the crowd of Yamato’s magicians―Hayashi Shizuka was there. When her eyes met Kazuki, The face of the girl that looked like a noh mask <ref>A woman mask that is colored white and have an unchanged cold expression</ref> warped in a broad grin. An expression of triumph, ridiculing Kazuki.

The next instant, an abnormality occurred in the magic power waves of the third years that were going to activate their magic.

Assaulted by a premonition of unknown terror, Kazuki directed his sight at the faces of the third years.

The expression of the third years made a complete change into that of expressionless and soulless wax statues. Emotion fell out from their eyes, their mouths that were in the middle of chanting spells became half-opened.

Completely like the students that attacked Kazuki at the public park, a blank face.

Post-hypnotism―as if when a fixed requirement was triggered that their minds were suddenly converted into a brainwashed condition.

The third years who were forming a rank of troops horizontally facing the enemy force changed their formation even though no one was commanding it. The five people in the right wing faced Kazuki in a twirl, the five people in the left wing faced Kanon-senpai’s way in a twirl. And then the target of the magic that was on the verge of invocation―were overwritten to target Kazuki and Kanon-senpai.

A movement that was twisted forcibly by a third party’s will. Kazuki couldn’t Foresight such movement. With a delay that was really unlike Kazuki, he understood the situation. The third years' offensive magic was on the scale of level 7-8, five of them at once were taking aim at him. Both evasion and defense wouldn’t make it in time.

“Wh, why…!?” Kanon-senpai too was just the same as him.

The girls were brainwashed without anyone noticing it. When…?

“O rage of the bottom of the earth…release the prohibition right here, reduce to ashes the arrogance on the earth with the ardour of ancient times…{{furigana|Volcanic Geyser|Lava Flow Eruption}}.”

“Time is circling, drawing a circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the once forgotten era…leave behind everything inside the dream, to the era of glaciers…{{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}.”

“O unyelling sage Dantalion’s infinite power of words…change the wisdom of eternity into blade, gouge out deeply the depth of the heart, burn and crumble the reason with that interdiction…{{furigana|Last Word|Last Word}}.”

“Lethargy is changed into degeneration before long, tears are finally changed into blood, reverberating screams will surely change into ascending souls in the end…O {{furigana|seed of malice|Laruva}}lurking in the back of the world, wolf down the living souls…{{furigana|Curse Stream|Festival of Nightmare}}.”

“O beast where heaven’s most important seven stars are residing in that body, descend down to this land while shaking down the earth, gulp down the stagnating people with that large jaw…{{furigana|Chronos Crocodile|Saturn’s Great Crocodile}}.”

Enormous lava was, sublime freezing air was, thought waves that would destroy the mind were, vengeful ghosts that would eat his soul were and a fierce beast of the underworld were all approaching Kazuki at once.

A clear premonition of death froze his brain. Resist…no, to use general magic for things like reducing the might of five different kinds of magic at the same time was impossible with the skills that he had. They got him!

“…DANGER!” At that time, there was only one person who could react against Kazuki’s predicament.

A surprise attack that couldn’t be reacted with Foresight. What could react against such attacks was only the strengthening of reflexes nerves. [Berserk]―The magician that was able to do that, there was only one person in this place.

In front of Kazuki’s eyes―a large powerful back of a female was forcing her way through in front of him.

“BEATRIX!!” Kazuki spontaneously yelled to that back.

“I told you, add ‘chan’ on…GUU!!” All the magic hit the girl right from the front. From the body of the girl, defensive magic power was shining with light as if all the magic power that she had was exploding.

You can really joke about adding ‘chan’ in this kind of situation!!?

Not ae to sustain her Access, Beatrix’s appearance transformed back to her black Einherjar uniform. She collapsed into Kazuki’s chest.

…The damage didn’t penetrate to her flesh. Kazuki confirmed that fact in a panic.

“Beatrix, why are you, for me…”

“Why, you ask…. That’s because love is an irrational thing, right…”

While saying words that sounded like a joke, Beatrix slumped inside Kazuki’s arm and fainted after losing her strength. Magic intoxication―even though there was no damage to her body, her mind was burdened radically. Could she wake up if it kept like this, how long it would take until she opened her eyes again, he didn’t know at all.

“Che, I missed the chance to kill him.” From afar, the sound of Hayashi Shizuka clicking her tongue rang out. “Give him the finishing blow!”

The third years that had blank faces directed their aim at the two people who became defenseless with magic intoxication and wounds.

“Everyone…are you all sane!?” Akane-senpai rebuked her comrades’ action.

“Captain…shitt! What are we going to do!?”

“We are Ægir’s, grant me the terror of the unknown depth of the ocean! The stormy seas that toy with the small people, to me…Himinglæva!”

Eleonora produced a wall of ocean to defend Beatrix and Kanon-senpai. These two people right now would get a fatal wound even if they only got hit with just one attack.

“Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha-senpai who sensed the situation dashed near from the back and slashed at the third years.

The sanity of the third years returned with one slash of evil crushing. “Eh…huh, I, what am I…?” Being surprised and stunned, in an unbelievable situation―they looked down at their leader who was laying on the ground.

Disturbance ran through all the knight regiment members. The swordsmen who had been holding out for a long time to become the shield of the Magica Stigma directed eyes of despair toward the scene where their leader got defeated by friendly fire inside their own formation.

“Keep it up and crush them! Go!!” He could hear Hayashi Shizuka raising a piercing cry.

“Otouto-kun, get a hold of yourself! Akane-senpai too!”

Kaguya-senpai scolded Kazuki who was still dumbfounded. Akane-senpai who was still holding up Kanon-senpai with her head hanging down also lifted her face. They went on resuming the battle.

“I’m sorry, Eleonora-san.”

Giving his gratitude to Eleonora who was protecting them, Kazuki laid Beatrix down.

“…Land Escape!”

In front of Kazuki’s eyes, the ground split all of a sudden. From that crack the illegal magician―[Earth Snake]’s figure was leaping out. His hand was holding a sword made of rock in reverse grip. “…Di, die!” With inarticulate speaking tone, he aimed at Beatrix who was in a state of magic intoxication.

He passed through Eleonora’s wall of sea by digging underground like a mole.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOO!!” Kazuki roared in order to clear away his shock and drew his katana.

The rock sword Earth Snake used in his surprise attack was repelled with his Iai draw.

The instant their blades touched, Kazuki redirected the opponent’s power using <Instant Positioning>, breaking Earth Snake's posture.

“…O Divine Protection of military men, double the Megin whirling in my body! The will of god spurring me to infinite battle, in this body! …Megingjord!”

What Kazuki immediately chanted was Beatrix’s magic.

Doubling the physical strength of his whole body, his second returning slash swung downward with twice the destructive power on Earth Snake.

“GUGAA!” Raising a scream Earth Snake rolled on the ground. “Guge…Land…” Realizing his failure in the assassination, he tried to escape using magic for going underground. “Esca…”

“…O divine protection of mermaid, stop the steps of the hateful enemy, please hasten the steps of the chosen person…. O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki’s cool and clear voice reverberated, then the ground froze. The Earth Snake who was leaping to the ground face first crashed severely on the surface that had been frozen over with ice. Koyuki plundered his right of rule of the ground.

Koyuki launched a flying kick with feet clad in boots of ice blade toward Earth Snake rolling on the ground. Keeping her pace she stepped on him with complex footwork and minced him. Having an ice dance performed on top of his own body, Earth Snake opened his eyes wide in fear and fainted. “…Kazuki, are you okay?”

“Thank you, I’m fine already. …I can fight. We have to defeat that girl. If we don’t defeat Hayashi Shizuka from the very beginning then anybody else…I have a hunch that it would become very grave later on.”

Inside Kazuki’s head, that premonition completely filled him. There were emotions inside him that were really close with hatred and repugnance. However surpassing such individualistic emotions, a terrifying premonition welled up inside him.

“Retreat! Retreaat―!”

However contrary to Kazuki’s thought, that kind of voice was starting to appear from inside the enemy forces.

The enemy army simultaneously began to move in withdrawal. While receiving covering fire from the illegal magicians the enemy swordsmen turned their backs, like a retreating wave they were drawing back from this place.

In no time at all the figures of the enemies were no longer visible.

Why are those guys retreating―he soon understood why they were doing so.

From the other side of the road he could hear the sounds of engines, knights who were riding on military vehicles were rushing here one after another. The Knight Orders at the military boundary line’s garrison noticed the disturbance and finally came here. The enemy army noticed the reinforcements one beat faster and before they became the ones who met with a pincer attack this time, they retreated in a hurry.

However the sensation of having finally repelled the enemy couldn’t be felt for even a bit inside Kazuki and the others.

===Part 3===

When the Knight Order that was rushing here grasped the situation that befell Kazuki and the others, they immediately made contact with the garrison and called a new military bus here. Taking a ride in that bus, Kazuki and the others headed to the garrison once more.

They gathered and transported the students who fell into magic intoxication in the battle and also the enemy soldiers who also fell into magic intoxicated and arrested on the spot.

The temporary garrison that was built for the sake of security in the military boundary line was located a very short distance from where they were attacked. By the time all the students arrived, the sun had already sunk into the horizon.

The temporary garrison was originally the hotel and public facilities that were located in the prefectural border and were confiscated to be used only for the knights to reside there. There was no special facility or the like at all here.

Though having said that, it was not like there was any surplus in the number of rooms available, so the room allocation became arranged for two people per room.

However, without even confirming who the partner he would be rooming with was, Kazuki headed to Akane-senpai’s room.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki…I have something to talk with you about.”

The moment he came out to the hall, Eleonora and Damian were waiting for Kazuki.

“Beatrix is…?” Kazuki inquired hesitantly.

“Captain is still unconscious and hasn’t opened her eyes.” Eleonora answered back with a cold voice.

“In this incident, because we were made to follow the sloppy tactics of Japan's Knight Order, serious damage had been inflicted to the Einherjar. That’s what I’m thinking.”

“…What did you say?”

“Don’t you think that this incident is enough reason to discontinue the stance of cooperation between Japan's Knight Order and Einherjar for Loki’s subjugation? We are going to wash our hands from this incident.”

“Wa, just wait a second there!? I haven’ heard anythin’ about this at alll!?”

Damian cut in from the side.

“You said you have something you want to talk about with Hayashizaki Kazuki so I thought 'what the hell this is about'…this didna make sense at all doncha’ agree!? This incident happen ‘cause Capt’n Beatrix just stuck her nose where it didna belong on her own, we haven’ even defeated Loki yet! If it had become like this then we shoulda’ take revenge for cap’n with our own hand, that’s the spirit of an admirable Einherjar right!? I said taking revenge but cap’n still haven’ died yet though!”

“Damian…this war is a losing battle. Right now Japan's Knight Order is exactly a ship made of mud <ref>Japanese expression. You can imagine what will happen if a mud boat take sail right?</ref>. [To allow that kind of surprise attack] to happen, they have no chance in this war. We should disembark from this sinking ship even a second faster.”

Allowing that kind of surprise attack to happen…, sinking ship…, Kazuki too had the exact same feeling to what Eleonora was saying. Unconsciously, bitterness colored Kazuki’s expression. Eleonora, looking at Kazuki's expression “…So you understand the situation” having said that her expression became a little sympathetic.

“Wait wait wait! Whether or not there is any chance to win, that shoulda be thought later on after we beat up the enemy right―!” Damian spoke out an outrageous sentence. “There are enemies we’ve reason to defeat right in front of us yet we just run away, for Einherjar that is something absolutely unforgivablee―, if it’s cap’n Beatrix that’s what she woulda say ze!!”

“…Do you think you can fight with that kind of muscle brain thinking…!”

“Are you and Ægir cowards!? You won’t get to aim for Valhalla like that!”

“…Understood. If you say that much, then you and Hodur just do as you like.”

Eleonora turned on her heel and went to leave from the other side of the corridor.

“…Our bad. Even though Erii is like that but that ‘cause she really like cap’n. …Next, when you are gonna sortie out just give the call only to me.”

Damian too left behind such words before she went to leave from the other side of the hall.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“How unlucky for you huh! You might be planning to be alone with Akane just the two of you by going to Akane’s room, but I’m already awake✩”

When he entered Akane-senpai’s room, Kanon-senpai's bright voice greeted Kazuki.

This room was shared between Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai. Kanon-senpai who had fell into magic intoxication had already woken up. She directed a smiling face to Kazuki while still laying on her bed.

“…At that moment, I still had my Rizomata Mastery barely activated, so I could redirect the energy of the offensive magic going toward Kanon slightly. However, Beatrix Baumgard had gotten completely hit…”

The expression of Akane-senpai who was standing beside the bed was dark as if she was ashamed of the damage that came out.

“Well, I exposed an unsightly figure there…this is by no means a lost battle okay✩ We got some damage on our side, but we had also managed to capture several of the enemies on the other side see✩…That’s why cheer up, Akane.”

Kanon-senpai who pretended bravado with cheerful act encouraged Akane-senpai.

“So then Hayashizaki Kazuki…what do you think about what had just happened?” With a serious face, Kanon-senpai looked back at Kazuki. “Because there is something you understand so you came here right?”

Kazuki conveyed the matter regarding Hayashi Shizuka and her ability as far as he knows to the two of them.

―Her contracted Diva was Joka.

The greatest trait of that Diva was to strengthen and resurrect allies, granting such powerful Divine Protection freely.

However Yamato’s forces were not resurrected at the battle this time. …Most likely because the number of people was too many, or possibly the effect couldn’t be demonstrated except for underlings and servants that directly obeyed Hayashi Shizuka herself. It means that Hayashi Shizuka was nothing more than a guest and her nature of relationship with Yamato’s soldiers was too thin.

And then one more trait of hers was brainwashing power. She could manipulate the hearts of humans that had fallen into magic intoxication.

Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai made a face of understanding.

“…In other words, everyone aside from us…the other third years fell into magic intoxication in battle at that time when Nagoya surrendered and then they were brainwashed there. After that they linked up with us as the remnant of the defeated army…”

There was no doubt that the seed of calamity was planted in Kanon-senpai and the others at that time.

Post hypnotism―in order to make them change into a brainwashed state when they heard the voice of Hayashi Shizuka, a suggestion was implanted into the third years.

“How pathetic!” Akane-senpai raised a loud voice with her head still hanging low and she hit the wall with her fist. “Just because they are comrades we know by sight…we didn’t suspect at all those girls who were just escaping from the enemy’s occupied territory! Even though we might have noticed it if only we cautiously used Telepathy!!”

"Akane, don’t say something unreasonable. We didn’t know about this brainwashing beforehand, so suspecting them or anything is just absurd talk. We only thought of wanting to increase our battle strength even for just a little with everyone. Also, for the moment I am the leader that was decided by everyone. Don’t burden yourself with the responsibility alone.”

Even after listening to Kanon-senpai’s words, Akane-senpai was still “Kuu…!” let out a pained sound. Akane-senpai’s personality might be of those who tend to drive themselves into a corner.

However this was not a circumstance where he could give her some peace of mind.

“…What we should be anxious of is not only about the matter of the brainwashed third years.”

Kazuki said with a heavy feeling. Rather, the matter just now was already a solved problem. Thanks to Kazuha-senpai, all the third years had been released from the brainwashed state.

“An even graver problem is how the enemy sensed all of our actions and movements and then ambushed us in our own territory. Those guys passed through the military boundary line, inferred our location and then assaulted us. …They have been doing whatever they pleased far too much.”

If this kind of situation continues, saying it clearly, this war wouldn’t even be a fight for the enemy.

“…!” Akane-senpai’s face lost even more color when she raised her face. Looks like she fret over her failure in not doubting her comrades too much that she didn’t think of that at all.

“The knights in this garrison, they are doing security in order to not let the people of Yamato come and go as they pleases aren’t they?” Kazuki inquired for the moment. Kanon-senpai nodded with a bob. It was obvious.

“In other words there is a traitor here.”

“That, you mean someone was brainwashed by Joka to become a spy!?”

“No, the brainwashed state by Joka is not a perfect technique that can deceive the surrounding people that are close to you. The brainwashed human looked unnatural with how their emotions became diluted, so it’s definitely impossible to do a spy’s work or something like that over a long period of time.”

Joka’s brainwashing was not flawless. It was only manipulating a really small part of the heart in a really short period.

“Without any influence of brainwashing, there were already traitors of Kenshitou inside the Knight Order and the government of this country right from the start. And then there is Chūkadou as Kenshitou’s backer.”

“Chūkadou, you said…?”

The trouble that happened in the Knight Academy’s battle election was not something known by Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai who were nothing more than the lowest member of the Knight Order. Kazuki explained the circumstances of the incident where assassins from China came attacking Kazuki and how the former Board Chairman Takasugi tried to take over the academy to the two senpai.

“As for how we are gathering in Shizuoka…the enemy might be able to predict that even without any information just from the point of how we are going to try to recover Nagoya, which is an important transport position. But for the enemy to completely know about when we're going to finally arrive and what road we're taking…it’s just like what you said, there is a traitor that was inserted in a fairly high position in the top brass of the Knight Order isn’t there? If it had become like this then they will be perfectly waiting in ambush for this side’s offensive. From now on they will be preparing surprise attacks each time we are going out for any kind of action…like this we cannot move thoughtlessly.”

Akane-senpai hung her head down with a faint-hearted expression.

“The best aspect of superiority for the offensive side is how they could choose the location of fighting you know? Originally, the defensive side has to divide all their battle strength between the three points of Toyama・Gifu・Aichi because they don’t know where we are going to attack. However if they obtained the information of where we are going to attack ahead of time from the traitor, they can concentrate their battle strength in one place and wait for us in the targeted place. In other words it’s the same as if the number of enemies has tripled. For information to become leaked is something like that.”

It was something Kazuki hadn’t learned in class, but he nodded. It was something obvious if he thought of it carefully, but it was something that made him think ‘I see’ when it was said to him…the basis of <tactical theory>.

“With this our plan to counterattack when seeing a change is discontinued. We absolutely cannot move to counterattack. If we don’t wait patiently until we have collected the battle strength of eastern Japan as much as possible…I have to inform the regiment commander…”

Regimental commander―if this talk was forwarded to the commander of Shizuoka regiment, next it would go through to the division commander of Kanto Koushin’etsu division, and then from there it would reach the top brass of the Knight Order for sure.

…With that transmission mechanism, this information would surely also reach Yamato's spies.

In panic, Kazuki restrained Akane-senpai who was even now trying to make contact with her cell phone.

“Please wait, if senpai reported that then it will also inform the opponent of how [we had noticed the traitor], it would alert them.”

“That is true but, there is no reason we can just leave this alone right? If we don’t take defensive action…”

“No, I think it’s a mistake for us to even enter defensive action.”

Akane-senpai asked “Eh?” back to Kazuki who was talking stubbornly. Kanon-senpai too had her eyes opened wide and was staring at him. Surely that was because they never thought that a junior of theirs would be objecting this straight forwardly against them.

“We should sortie out to attack them immediately tonight. In order to not let the traitor leak out the information to the enemy, the surprise attack must be conducted with only the members of the Knight Academy.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

A silence that was doubting Kazuki’s words flowed for a while.

“…And the basis for your idea to immediately sortie out in offense?” Akane-senpai inquired in a harsh tone of voice.

“Because if it keeps like this then it would become more disadvantageous the longer the battle goes on. This whole day, I kept thinking on my own about in what way we should fight in this battle called a [magic war] but…”

“How should we fight in a magic war, is it?”

This magic war that the human race hasn’t experienced personally still doesn’t have any tried and tested tactics.

That was why the people concerned must figure it out for themselves and started thinking from scratch.

“In this magic war, the power of humans is everything. Even if all the territory of the country is occupied from the battle’s damage, even if the economy shifted completely toward one side, it still doesn’t mean defeat. Shaving off the military force is everything.”

In the wars of the previous era, the power of a country had direct relationship with their military power. For the sake of advancing the battle in a more advantageous position they performed weapons research, mass production, managing maintenanc...they had to invest in all of that. An all out war where the battle was supported by the nation’s everything. If the national power tilted in one way then the victory was decided.

But this war between Japan and Yamato was different. The military power was decided only by the quality and quantity of the swordsmen and Magica Stigma. When it was like this the victory condition became [whether the opponent’s army was annihilated or not].

Even if there was only one person standing, even if the foundation called a country was lost, if only they still had the will to fight then they could still continue to fight. Though at that stage it would become closer to guerilla warfare or terrorism rather than a war.

“Certainly it’s just like what you said…. This is not an all-out war, but an extermination war.” Akane-senpai nodded.

“However, why has that become the reason to hurry in attacking?”

“…There are Divas called Loki and Nyarlatoteph in Yamato’s camp. When the power of Joka is added there, I have this feeling that a frightening result will occur from that combination. Though it would be great if this is just a needless anxiety.”

Loki・Nyarlatoteph・Hayashi Shizuka…it was the worst trio that made him want to cover his eyes. Their extreme personalities scattered out a terrible atmosphere. He had already felt sick just from remembering each of their faces.

“Nyarlatoteph?” Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai asked back.

Nyarlatoteph’s existence was also something that hadn’t become openly known by the society at large.

Kazuki who had arrived at a different thinking from the two senpai was because in the first place he had far more information than these two.

“For the sake of finding proof of my suspicion, there is something I want to confirm from the prisoners that were caught from the battle this time. I cannot meet with the prisoners just by myself so…can I ask for senpai’s mediation to arrange an interview with the prisoners?”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

There was a wine cellar built underground in this hotel that was confiscated to be the garrison. That place which had no entrance except for one spot was the most suitable to be turned into a dungeon as long as security was performed there. The prisoners were attached with Limiters for illegal magicians and thrown inside that place.

There was binding on them but many of them were still suffering from magic intoxication.

Akane-senpai left behind Kanon-senpai who was still in convalescence in their room and led Kazuki to the dungeon.

Kazuki stopped at Lotte’s room in the middle of the way and asked her to accompany him.

“Thanks for your hard work.” Akane-senpai greeted the young man who had the shift of guarding the dungeon.

That knight who was greeted had his expression colored in shock and happiness when he saw Kazuki.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Isn’t this Hayashizaki Kazuki! …Long time no see! I heard the story already from Amasaki-sensei. Right now hasn’t something great happened to you in the academy, huh Chief Student Council President!”

After Kazuki got taken aback for an instant, he finally remembered late of the other party’s name and face.

“…Kondou-san! Thank you very much for that time. If I didn’t have the Sacred Treasure that was entrusted from Kondou-san, it would really have become very dangerous there. Because of that I was found innocent in the end.”

“Aa, for you to be cleared from all misunderstanding was also thanks to the influence of Amasaki-sensei right?”

Kondou Hajime―he was the knight that got involved at that time when Kazuki was attacked by Beatrix in the Quest that he challenged together with Lotte. After that, for the sake of Kazuki who was challenging Beatrix, he lent [Raikiri] to Kazuki without concern for himself. However, why was he here…?

“Your face is wondering why I’m here. Even though you remember my name and face, it’s impossible to remember until my self-introduction too huh. Remember, my title is <Police Knight> attached to <Chubu Jurisdiction Division>, Kondou Hajime.”

“You said Chubu Jurisdiction…does that mean that Kondou-san was in the battle of that time!?”

“Aa, I fought at Nagoya, I escaped with Akane-chan there and Kanon-chan. …But for you to come here, how reassuring. I know very well how strong you are after all!”

“So Kondou-san and Kazuki are acquaintances?” Akane-senpai inquired with her eyes wide opened.

“That’s right, various things happened. Akane-chan, this guy is a really awesome junior you know. …Oops, you have some business with the prisoners right? If it’s Akane-chan and Kazuki then I don’t need to worry, just go through here.”

Kondou-san opened the dungeon for them, then Kazuki, together with Lotte, searched for the one person they came here for among the restrained prisoners―they approached [Earth Snake].

“Lotte…can you do something like confirming his mental state with Telepathy? There is no equipment for Telepathy scans here after all, so to make up for it, can you?”

“What is it that I need to confirm desu?”

“Confirm whether he is still Possessed by a Diva or not inside his mind.”

“!?” Akane-senpai’s expression froze in place.

“…Divas that are attempting to take over the flesh of humans won’t part with the host body that they occupied that easily you know? It should be like that. Because in order to erode the ego of their host up to this point should take a long time for the Diva.”

Akane-senpai said. Some Divas that held hostility towards humans whispered sweet words about how they would grant power and then possess the human. After that they would encroach into the host’s mind slowly in their attempt to take over the host <ref>The kanji used here is Yorishiro, which means object representative of a divine spirit, object to which a spirit is drawn or summoned, or object or animal occupied by a god</ref>.

To do that they needed a long time. Even when Loki stole Kaya’s body, also when Nyarlatoteph stole the body of former Headmaster Otonashi, both of them needed many long years to succeed.

Once those Divas parted with the host body, the eroded mind would go back to how it once was and their hard work until that point would come to completely nothing. That was why even in the case that their host got arrested, nevertheless they shouldn’t part with that body so easily―originally speaking.

Lotte went along with what Kazuki said and reached out a line of blue light to Earth Snake. Through this link of magic power Lotte was searching around in Earth Snake's mind. Only after a moment Lotte expressed her conclusion.

“It’s empty. There is no Diva inside him.”

Just as he expected it really was like that. That was surely why Earth Snake fought in a suicidal way like that.

“That’s absurd! Then there is no meaning at all in taking this guy prisoner!!”

“Midgardsormr, who possessed this guy, had already possessed a different human and he is going to return to the front line soon. When I said that it will be disadvantageous for us when this war becomes a protracted battle, this is the reason why.”

Magica Stigmas of the Knight Order and the Knight Academy summoned the power of Solomon's 72 Pillars by means of their Contract with the Pillars. But for the illegal Magicians of Yamato, every one of them used power by means of Possessed Summoning.

The knights and the students of the Knight Academy were defeated until they fell into magic intoxication, became the prisoners of Yamato, if in the worst case they were killed, this was an obvious fact but there was no replacement for them.

Then in regards to that, the illegal magicians of Yamato could keep coming back endlessly as long as they had a new host.

“For Divas to possess the human’s body should take a fairly long time. At the very least it would take one year. Then, it would be fine if we just make sure to end the fight before that process got finished.”

“Perhaps it won’t even take one year. There are Loki, Nyarlatoteph and Joka in the enemy camp.”

They couldn’t continue the story even more than this in this kind of place. Kazuki proposed to leave the wine cellar. [There may be someone listening in on their conversation, they needed to constantly pay attention.]

They said goodbye to Kondou-san and after accompanying Lotte back to her room, they returned to Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai’s room. Kazuki explained the happenings in the wine cellar.

“Loki, Nyarlatoteph and Joka, [each of them has their own approach] in driving humans mad that they specialized in. The crazier the host’s mind becomes, the easier it would become for the Diva to encroach.”

Joka had the power of falsification. She overwrote a part of human’s mind, and with that she could stuff a small madness inside.

Nyarlatoteph entered through a weak spot and small madness of the heart. From there he could drive a person into insanity all at once. He made use of former Headmaster Otonashi’s guilt in repeating human experiments and destroyed the headmaster’s mind. There was also the time when he entered through Koyuki’s emotion of self-denial and took over her body right on the spot.

And then for Loki’s method of taking over a human’s heart, he could boast that he himself had a thorough knowledge of it.

If those threes' abilities were used in turn like a baton relay―Joka planting madness inside the mind, and then Nyarlatoteph using that madness as a foothold to corner the person into insanity in one go, finally Loki would make his Diva comrades to possess the person…they could manufacture illegal magicians in an efficient way like a factory producing canned food.

“If those guys combined their power, they could prepare human hosts in no time at all. This was why Midgardsormr could abandon the body of Earth Snake that easily.”

Lotte’s Telepathy had given credibility to Kazuki’s suspicion.

“We have to destroy this [illegal magicians reproduction cycle] without any delay. If we don’t then there is no chance of victory for us in this annihilation battle. And then I also think that tonight is the best chance to bring down Hayashi Shizuka. For the sake of manipulating the third years she brainwashed, Hayashi Shizuka participated in the battle this time. But I don’t think that she will participate anymore in the battles that come attacking us from now on.”

If it was Kazuki in Kaya’s place, then he would order such a thing for sure. He wouldn’t want to expose the important key of his tactics like Hayashi Shizuka to brave danger as much as possible, that was how it should be. Then Hayashi Shizuka would seclude herself in Yamato’s base.

When this side persisted in non-aggressive defense, they would eternally lose the chance to defeat Hayashi Shizuka.

Akane-senpai looked at Kazuki with eyes that seemed to say [I can’t believe it].

“…How are you able to predict anything and everything like that?”

“Whether it’s Loki, Nyarlatoteph or Joka too, I have fought them before. That’s all.”

“…That kind of experience is really abnormal. [You stand in the center of these incidents too much.] Despite how you are supposed to be just a student of the Knight Academy…”

That was…. Most likely that was because he is a <{{furigana|King|Basilleus}}>.

When Beatrix collapsed, for some reason Kazuki thought like that once more. I must be able to take action that is more befitting for a King.

“If right now we don’t let out our courage and move out for an offensive, if we enter defensive action, then that’s just what the enemy wants. I am an amateur in regards to war tactics but…as a swordsman facing the opponent, on top of constantly observing the opponent, [I must not do as the enemy expected] is something that I think is really important.”

Whether in a match or a game, pushing factors of uncertainty to your opponent was what is called tactics.

“If we sortie out in offense using the Knight Order, it will be reported to the top brass of the Knight Order and we have to get their approval, isn’t that right? For the lowest level of an organization to take action arbitrarily like attacking the enemy is absolutely unpermitted.”

“…Of course. Moving the soldiers as one pleases and conducting sorties can't be done. …The cause of concern is that if somewhere in the chain of command, the attack plan will be leaked through the traitor.”

“Yes. If we are attacking, we have to attack without allowing the plan to get leaked at all costs. That’s why tonight, we have to make a surprise attack using the students of the Knight Academy. If we move using only the students of the Knight Academy, we don’t need to follow the intentions of the Knight Order’s top brass. The highest authority in the Knight Academy is Headmaster Amasaki after all.”

There was no room for the traitor to come inside the simple chain of command of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki.

Tonight, if it had been decided that the Knight Order would not take any action until they had finished gathering the battle strength of eastern Japan, that condition would be conveyed to Yamato through the traitor. That negligence would enable the independent corps of the Knight Academy to make a surprise attack.

If this tactic succeeded, then pressure that [the traitor’s information was not omnipotent] could be conveyed to Yamato. Like that, the information from the traitor wouldn’t be able to be used effectively by Yamato.

It was vital to make the enemy feel confused.

He was an amateur in regards to war tactics, but if he perceived this battle as [a duel between him and Hayashi Shizuka], he naturally understood the moves that he should take. Kazuki had confidence in his own thought and stared at Akane-senpai directly. Akane-senpai looked down weakly from the pressure of that gaze.

“Even so, I cannot approve of a surprise attack by the students alone. It’s too dangerous to march into enemy territory from under their very nose. The rule of three times offensive power…it’s said that three times the battle strength of the enemy’s defense is needed to attack their encampment. According to Sun Tzu, we need ten times the battle strength of the defending side when making a siege against a castle don’t you know?”

Certainly there might be a theory like that.

However―a war where magic was used was something the human race hadn’t experienced personally yet. There was no tactic or the like that had been established and proven already, they had to puzzle it out by themselves from the ground up.

Kazuki thought back of that instant where the bus was destroyed in his first real battle.

“I don’t think it’s necessarily the case that the offensive side is in disadvantage compared to the defensive side.”

When Kazuki talked with that confident tone, Akane-senpai was “Eh?” and opened her eyes wide.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

…When Kazuki explained his idea, Akane-senpai wordlessly looked down.

“Let’s believe this guy, Akane. This is the junior that Kaguya is cherishing so much. Surely this guy is not just an ordinary person.”

Kanon-senpai interjected from the side.

“…That might be so.” Akane-senpai made an ambiguous reply.

“Akane. Usually I’m just constantly relying on you but, it’s fine for you too to learn to rely more on others. And then Hayashizaki Kazuki-! I recognized you but…don’t misunderstand! Until the very end you are…only getting recognized as nothing more than the right hand of this retired number Legendary Student Council President, Koudzuki・Fantastic・Kanon, okayy✩”

And then with a ‘kirarin <ref>sparkle</ref>✩’, she winked at Kazuki.

[It’s no good if you don’t get the recognition from these two too you know, My King.]

Leme made her speech inside his mind.

Akane-senpai was “Fuu” and released a breath as if deciding in her heart. And then she talked promptly.

“Oh well. I’ll go along with your thinking. …Let’s put the arrangements in order. We won’t sortie together with you in this surprise attack, but we will give you our utmost cooperation with regards to the preparations. What we first need is, to inform the students about the situation…and then the method to break out from this hotel and also maybe wireless communication.”

===Part 4===

“…What’s with you, calling out someone like me.”

Before moving out to implement the plan for real, Kazuki wanted to talk with Kazuha-senpai and called her out to the hall.

“There's a little something I want to give to senpai…though it’s not really that significant.”

“Give me something?”

Kazuki suddenly presented a handmade bouquet created from the small flowers piling up in the hills and fields.

Suddenly presented with that gift, Kazuha-senpai was “Hahee!?” and let out a strange voice.

“This is because when we moved by bus and I looked outside the window, I saw beautiful flowers blooming on the hills.”

“Yo, you especially picked them up for me…?”

“Yes. The atmosphere had become bloodthirsty from the battle and the attack. I was wondering whether I could soften the atmosphere a little and when I realized it, I had dashed to gather this.”

Kazuki was out of breath and talked while sweat was showing on his forehead. Although there was Enchant Aura, making a round trip to the mountain that he noticed from inside the bus and back at this busy time was not easy.

“Are you an idiot doing something like that in this kind of situation!? Something like flowers…for someone like me…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face reddened and looked the other way with a huff.

“I’m sorry, is this a bother for senpai?”

“It’s a bother-! Even if I receive flowers in this kind of place, I don’t have anything like a flower vase, it’s just too pitiful for the flowers if it was plucked and then withered away!!”

“Is, is that so…” So the flowers are a failure, thinking that, Kazuki became despondent.

“…But to think of me when you looked at flowers and wanting to give them to me, even though you're tired after the fighting you went out of your way to collect them as a present for me….”

Kazuha-senpai hugged the flower bouquet tightly on her chest and then a large heart mark come flying.

“Kazuha-senpai, actually after this…”

Kazuki spoke frankly about his plan for launching a surprise attack on the enemy by the students of the Knight Academy after this.

Kazuha-senpai gulped after hearing the importance of the fact that was just disclosed for her. Kazuki said to the bewildered girl.

“That’s why if the plan goes well, please go on a date with me for the reward.”

Kazuha-senpai became taken aback with all strength leaving her body.

“What’s with that, when I thought that you were going to talk about a serious matter you suddenly asked for a reward!?”

“Because, if there is a reward waiting then I’ll be able to work even harder.”

“So you said that if you can go on a date with me then…you will be able to work harder?”

Kazuha-senpai asked Kazuki with an exhausted red face, as if she was utterly amazed by Kazuki’s approach. Her defense had been pushed back to the limit already. Kazuki nodded repeatedly with great enthusiasm.

“Correct. I want to go on a date with senpai and do romantic things.”

Kazuha-senpai kept averting her face without facing Kazuki.

However a heart mark came flying once more, then she talked with a reluctant appearance.

“…Okay. But, only if you make a great achievement and this plan is a success, only after that.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2017-04-30T18:07:45Z

FallenSky: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 2 – Discarded Fox Diary==

===Part 1===

The collapsed Karin was immediately transported to the school infirmary.

And then Headmaster Amasaki informed Kazuki and his companions who were gathering beside Karin’s bed―he entered the gravity of bearing the burden of a student’s fate into his voice.

“A seal will be performed on her Stigmata to make her unable to use magic power completely. I have made an arrangement with the Knight Order for a <{{furigana|Limiter|Stigmata Suppression Device}}>. It’s the newest measure for illegal magicians with minor offences.”

“You aren't going to use the <Stigmata Removal Operation> that was recommended before for Otouto-kun?”

Kaguya-senpai asked. In comparison to seal by tool, removing Stigmata by operation was thought to be a more fundamental solution. But Headmaster Amasaki shook his head.

“If the link between Stigmata and Diva is destroyed, the injury to the mind cannot be avoided. The former Headmaster Otonashi, who advanced the research by his own accord, claimed that it had become a technique for practical use; but in reality, it’s still too inhumane. Even the illegal magicians who are caught by the Knight Order are currently restrained using the Limiter.”

“That thing called Limiter, what kind of item is it?” Kazuki asked.

“What is called Limiter is a tool that reads the wavelength of the magic power that flows inside the Stigmata and makes it so magic power cannot flow into the Stigmata. On top of fixing this tool on her, she is also going to be sent to a <detention facility>.”

Detention facility―the establishment that detains the illegal magicians the Knight Order captures. They are safely managed there; at the same time, it is also a facility for keeping them away at a distance so that they wouldn’t become a victim of persecution and revenge.

It could also be reworded as [the prison you wouldn’t be able to leave until you die].

“Please wait a second, there's no need to go that far, right!?”

Kazuki objected in a panic, but Headmaster Amasaki opposed imposingly.

“Why do you think so? Of course there is a need to go that far. You realize if the limiter is broken or removed, this girl is just going to use dangerous Summoning Magic again?”

“Headmaster, the logic that she is [dangerous because of illegal magician status] is also going to be completely disadvantageous for our position that claims the safety of Hayashizaki Kazuki and the others though.”

Liz Liza-sensei interjected in the middle and covered for Kazuki. “What kind of pretext is used to send the girl to the detention facility? Is there a basis to hand down an even more harsh treatment compared to Hayashizaki and the others?”

“There is. This girl, while there were still students in an unconscious condition remaining in the match venue, used a large scale offensive magic. Her riskiness has already been proven.”

A resolute fury stained the words of Headmaster Amasaki―in regard to someone that exposed the students to danger. ‘I’m going to send this girl to a detention facility for sure’, that is the kind of face that he is currently making.

“That was because of Hayashi Shizuka’s order that made her do it! This girl was just manipulated! Despite that, for this girl’s life to be closed here, I won’t allow such behavior!!”

“How could you know that she did it just because of the brainwashing? How much of it was by Katsura Karin’s own will, how much of it was not, can you really judge it accurately?”

“That…when the person concerned herself wakes up, we could ask her…”

“The word of the person concerned herself couldn’t become proof.”

That was just like a suspect that cried of his own innocence in a trial. There was no persuasiveness inside it at all.

“Hayashi Shizuka is the mastermind of everything, Katsura Karin just got dragged into it. Katsura Karin is completely innocent…if such thinking is considered normally, it sounds forced, don’t you agree?”

“But to be punished just for doubt and simply get sent to the detention facility like that…!”

He got the reasoning of Headmaster Amasaki that regarded Karin as a danger. However, even so…!

“Don’t fuck with mee―!”

At that time, a voice came from beyond the curtains that partitioned them from the neighboring bed.

“Don’t screw around, I won’t allow you bastards to send Karin-chan to a place that looked like jail huh!!”

The curtain was opened violently. The source of the voice was Mibu Akira. The girl, together with Asamiya-senpai, who fainted in the finals, were laid in the adjacent bed.

“Karin-chan didna’ do anything bad…no really, she might do something just a little bad but…but Karin-chan isn’ someoneee bad okay!”

“That’s right―, what Aneki said you know―!”

Snapping at the headmaster the moment they woke up, the small statured protégée Asamiya-senpai too gave her backing at that timing.

Facing defiance from an unexpected place, Headmaster Amasaki made a shocked face.

“…You two, are you going to give testimony that Katsura Karin was brainwashed? …But the testimony of the both of you is not going to fly. Both of you also continued to fight even without being under the brainwashing of Joka. Both of you also conspired with the sleeper agent of China by your own will, a dangerous element.”

Sometimes, he really felt like wanting to say something like [choose your words a little more carefully] to Headmaster Amasaki.

Against that high handed attitude, Mibu-senpai and Asamiya-senpai became even more worked up.

“I was fightin’ for Karin-chan’s sake! Karin-chan…honestly I don’ know how far she was brainwashed. There is also some aspect of Karin-chan that chose to fight. But, that was only because she was made to choose! Karin-chan’s [own will] was not regarded at all! This girl just wanted to get recognized by her stepsister as family!! I wanna help her with that. Me and also Karin-chan don’t give a damn one bit about whether China is backing us up or whatever! No way I’m fighting for such a thing!!”

“Wishing to get recognized as family…?” Kazuki was dumbfounded and leaked out a voice in a murmur.

“Karin-chan is not a bad child! Even if she doesn’t get slammed into prison she could still start over!”

“Hmph.” Headmaster Amasaki snorted his nose without changing his attitude.

“If she could still reform then that way is better. She is still a young girl of fifteen years old, even I think so. But why can you declare that so confidently? What’s your basis? If the worst possibility should happen, what are you going to do?”

Mibu-senpai faltered. After looking down with anxious eyes, she said a [girlish basis].

“…Because that girl always made lonely eyes. If she really had gone bad, if she didn’t give a damn about the world and despaired, she wouldn't even feel any loneliness or anything like that. If she had really gone bad then she gonna become a monster that keeps cool no matter what screwed up things she get done. But it’s still not too late for guys that get lonely. If a kind hand is reached out to ‘em by someone, there's no way it’s too late for ‘em!!”

From those words, the infirmary became enveloped in silence.

That was by no means a logical argument, but it had the persuasive power of a plea from the heart.

Was there something inside Kazuki that couldn’t come to agree with this development? He had a feeling that he could understand her argument.

This was a conceited talk, but never once did Kazuki feel as strongly about Karin.

The girl, always raging and shouting at Kazuki, always clinging onto Hayashi Shizuka [wanting to get approved]. That frailness completely like an infant raising a crying voice was really transparent.

Hayashi Shizuka used that girl’s weakness to the bone without leaving anything untouched.

Even in the case that brainwashing magic was not even used, that was already the same as brainwashing.

I…if there existed a powerless person that got oppressed and fell into a fate of sorrow, it was something that I couldn’t allow.

As expected, I wanted to help Karin. Even in the case of the existing possibility that the girl was a future [enemy], even so, he wanted to discover the possibility of happiness for the girl.

“It’s not worth considering. What you called as your basis is only a really subjective story from your side.”

Despite the bitter face that Headmaster Amasaki was making, he cut Mibu-senpai’s argument without a second thought with just a sentence.

“Anyway you two, don’t forget that you are also people in suspicion. No matter how much you say that she is not bad, it was nothing more than your attempt to cover for your comrade.”

“Shit-, is it because we're delinquents…?! Really, until now we just kept doing whatever the hell we wanted and then suddenly askin’ to just believe what we're sayin’ it’s really askin’ too much but still…”

Mibu-senpai dropped her shoulders dejectedly, Asamiya-senpai too “Aneki…” had her eyes glistening with tears.

“Mibu-san, why did you become a delinquent…rather than saying delinquent, why didn’t you spend your school life seriously as a knight candidate until now?”

Kaguya-senpai once again inquired about Mibu-senpai’s real intentions.

“I didn’t…even though I didn’t even wanna become something like a knight I was forced to enter the Knight Academy, of course I won’ have any motivation. No way I’m gonna go along with it.”

”Yes, before we also had a talk like that hadn’t we?”

Until now, Kaguya-senpai had already tried to reform Mibu-senpai many times and it really weighed on her mind.

“But that kind of you really made so much effort like this with all your power in this battle election. For the sake of this child named Karin. Why in the world would you do that?”

“…Karin-chan was treated like shit by Shizuka. I too am this academy’s shit, that was why I wanna do something. Really, I don’ even know about things like with China or Japan at all.”

Kaguya-senpai suddenly became flustered.

“I said that you are delinquents, but I don’t think that you are this academy’s shit or anything like that at all! I just thought that I wanted us to do our best together as fellow Knight candidates, that’s all!

“I get it, really. But I couldna’ take an offered hand like that! Because that’s too shameful right!? When I got treated kindly, that just made me get awareness of my own wrongs!”

“Aneki…” Asamiya-senpai watched over Mibu-senpai whose eyes were wet with tears.

“Actually, I wanted to enter confectionery school…and become a cake store owner!”

“Ca, cake store!?” Hearing those too unexpected words, not only Kaguya-senpai, everyone was surprised too.

“What’s strange with that, isn’t a cake store the best! I’m gonna open my own shop in a small town, getting the auntie and the girls going home from school as my regulars…. At Christmas or birthdays, if there is something to celebrate everyone is gonna come to my shop, picking out the cake with eyes bright with hope…. For the sake of answering that hope every morning I’m gonna wake up early, I got confidence in my magic power so I’m gonna make my own flavor with Alchemy Cooking, everyone gonna say that it’s delicious…even though I have a dream like that…this arm that is for the sake of whipping up cream was suddenly got fixed with Enigma!”

From Mibu-senpai’s eyes, tears were overflowing in droves, spilling out messily.

“That’s why…what responsibility of knights, I don’ know anything like that, like that I rebelled against the academy. I don’t have any plan of doing anything mistaken, so I don’t plan to reflect on myself or anything like that. But…I noticed it while looking at Kaguya-chan.”

“M, me? Looking at me?” Kaguya-senpai pointed at herself and blinked with surprise.

“Kaguya-chan was always piling up harsh training on herself, she even challenged dangerous quests energetically. Moreover, many times she reached out her hands to shit like me sayin’ [let’s do our best together]. Not just that, despite being the student council president of the Magic Division she insisted to have an equal relationship with the Sword Division…even though there is dissenting opinion, she stuck to her own will for the sake of those guys in weak positions. …That made me think if this kind of person is what a [knight] really is. I got aware of that. If no one is fightin’ as a knight then it’s gonna be like that [Tokyo Great Destruction] fifteen years ago, there is gonna be no place for cake stores. If no one is gonna fight…even I get it that I canna’ just waste away the great power that I finally got my hands on uselessly like that. But after thoroughly saying [This academy is the one that’s bad] [I’m not the one that’s bad] continuously, I slapped away Kaguya-chan’s hand. There is no way after all that I coulda just suddenly say shameful things like [I’m going to aim as a Knight]! Kaguya-chan is just too bright, I can't take that hand…. When I see Kaguya-chan….my own shittiness is just too pathetic!”

“Aneki is seriously…Kaguya-chan’s fan really…”

Asamiya-senpai too, together with her elder sister figure, Mibu-senpai, became messed up with spilling tears.

“Err, someone like me is really not that great.” Kaguya-senpai was all shook up.

“I want to become like Kaguya-chan, so I secretly piled up magic training. But this late I already can't go back to become an honor student. Then at that time, Shizuka came invitin’ me into the battle election. If I made great showin’ in the battle election, then maybe everyone woulda looked at me differently. Everyone would get to recognize that I’m not shit, that I coulda take Kaguya-chan’s offered hand unashamedly like that, that was what I was thinking.”

“Me and Aneki, didn’t get told of Shizuka’s objectives or anything like that. We know that girl sometimes gave us special training in a secret location, she called us out. She planned to make us pawns that were easy to handle and also quite strong as the occasion suited. For that girl, we were nothing more than pawns. But for us, whatever those guys' objective were didn’t really matter at all.”

“But gradually the matter about ourselves too didna really matter! Karin-chan had a much more crappy experience than someone like me. Compared to her, my worries are just a simple half-baked thing…she was treated like trash by Shizuka! If we complained or whined that Shizuka beat us blue until magic intoxication…after that, we became reluctan’ to say any complaints to Shizuka…”

…Mibu-senpai definitely received brainwashing. But what was overwritten by the brainwashing was not their motive for fighting but only the pecking order between them.

“Please I beg you Kaguya-chan! Just like what you tried to give to us, reach out your hand to Karin-chan too! You’re an ally of justice right!?”

Mibu-senpai caught hold of Kaguya-senpai’s shoulders, while doing that she brought her tear stricken face near.

“I’m, I’m not really an ally of justice though…”

“Inside me you are ally of justice anyway―!!”

Mibu-senpai kept shaking Kaguya-senpai’s shoulders. Looking at that appearance, Kazuki too naturally sympathized. …Kaguya-senpai reached her hand to me too, I was saved by her.

“Headmaster Amasaki, we don’t need anymore reason or proof don’t you agree? Right now, I absolutely don’t want to think that these two are lying.”

“Ugh…” Headmaster Amasaki’s expression soured.

“Before, I became concerned about whatever happened to the illegal magicians that I captured, so I had went to inspect the detention facility. …It’s no good you know, to do something like sending a child to that kind of place because of false charges.”

Hikaru-senpai who once went through bitter experiences because of Karin too, that gentle face of hers distorted in sorrow.

“Tou-san, if you are a teacher, then there are times when you had to have faith in your students even without any proof right!? In drama, this is not the time to say such things!”

Mio, who until now had kept quiet and watched the situation, gave her assistance to Kazuki as well.

“Ughh…even though papa is just taking a prudent stance for the sake of the academy, even Mio now…”

Headmaster Amasaki made a grimace that added even more wrinkles in his wrinkled-covered face.

“Well then headmaster, pease, at least wait before sending her immediately to the detention facility. I will take the role of monitoring Karin for a while and make sure of Karin’s true feelings. Just like when before Kaguya-senpai did that for me and I was put in the Witch’s Manor!”

“Yo, you―, you’re gonna help Karin-chan!?”

“Don’t say stupid things! Katsura Karin is aiming for your life, you know that!! If you asked what is the most dangerous, it’s to be put and left here near you, that’s the number one danger!”

“Saying it in reverse, the only one who can prove that this girl is not a dangerous character by being together with her is the target, just me. Moreover, even in the case that the girl bared her fangs as an assassin, I am already beyond her ability to kill. If it’s this girl, that’s impossible.”

“Kazuki, didn’t your heart get stopped once already?”

From the side of Kazuki who was saying so while puffing up his chest, Mio made a swift tsukkomi and flustered him.

“Tha, that was just because I didn’t understand the opponent’s technique, that’s why I intentionally got hit to test it, that’s all! A second hit won’t succeed anymore! I have perfectly grasped this girl’s true strength!!”

“Certainly only seeing from the match, I think the difference in strength was evident. Nevertheless, can you really assert that so certainly? If for example you are to be attacked when sleeping...”

Kaguya-senpai murmured worriedly.

“The Hayashizaki-style is surprise attack proof.”

“When we first met, didn’t I creep up behind you unnoticed and prank you [Gu―ess who!]?”

Kaguya-senpai too launched a swift tsukkomi, Kazuki was “Tha, that was because senpai didn’t have any killing intent!” and made some justification in fluster. Moreover, just before this, he had been pranked [Gu―ess who!] by Beatrix.

This was bad, from some time ago, he let out too many excuses. The persuasiveness was just too doubtful even if he said so himself.

“Nii-sama…that being the case, are you planning to don the <War Preparation Spirit>?”

As if to throw out a life saving boat, Kanae said that.

“War Preparation Spirit?” Everyone other than Kazuki tilted their heads. In place of Kazuki, Kanae made her explanation.

“The Hayashizaki-style is an old school of Iai. Iai’s original doctrine is [to never let shown an opening no matter what kind of time, always being ready to sword draw and counterattack immediately no matter against any kind of attack], like that. That surprise attacks don’t work against Nii-sama is a fact. The Hayashizaki-style can detect [killing intent] even while sleeping….What is called killing intent is not a concept like the occult. Killing intent, namely the emission of offensive-like magic power. In order to be able to sense it even in the subconscious, the subconscious of oneself has to be mastered―that is the War Preparation Spirit. In short, it is a kind of Trance technique.”

The surrounding bunch felt the persuasiveness inside Kanae’s words and nodded their heads "I see".

“Putting on the War Preparation Spirit, in short if I sleep with my mind still in a half-awakened state, even if I am attacked in my sleep I could immediately wake up. That’s why it’s impossible for Karin to kill me. Headmaster, please give me time to spend with Karin! …If you recognize me as a possessor of the power of a King, then please!”

King. With that word brought out, Headmaster Amasaki grudgingly accepted that proposal.

“…One week. After one week the student general meeting will be carried out, the counting of the votes will be performed and the seat of the Chief Student Council President will be settled. Until that time, keep Katsura Karin company and don’t leave her side for even a moment. Smell out her true feelings.”

One week…if there was that much time, then it was enough.

“You said don’t leave her side for even a moment…Certainly if she is a dangerous character, then a monitoring around the clock is needed, but then that means Kazuki is going to have a life of constant attendance with this child Karin? For one week too?”

Mio talked in a whisper. And then with a blushing red face, she let out an unparalleled thoughtless remark.

“…That’s totally unfair!!”

===Part 2===

“…Here is?”

The time when Karin, who was laid atop the bed in Kazuki’s room, opened her eyes was several hours later.

“This is my room.”

Kazuki answered so in a posture of sitting on top of the chair by his desk.

“…Hayashizaki Kazuki!?” The instant she saw Kazuki, Karin sprang up with the force of Jouchouho.

“Wait, calm down. You don’t need to be on your guard. By the way the sheets of that bed and pillow had been changed into new ones, so it shouldn’t smell like me!”

“Smell or whatever doesn’t matter!”

That might be so but…when Hikaru-senpai said to Kazuki that his bed [smelled the smell of boy] he became bothered by it.

“You, I’m going to…!”

Kazuki quickly interrupted the words Karin was going to say.

“Hayashi Shizuka, who gave that order, has already left you behind.”

At that time when Shizuka left, she left behind a discarding talk of [I’ll give that puppet to you]. That kind of thing.

Karin looked around restlessly *kyoro kyoro*…she instantly comprehended the meaning of Shizuka’s nonexistence there, that after the fight the one who was captured was only herself. And then that expression of hers changed into a hollow expression.

“…Is that so? So I have been discarded.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

In Kazuki’s room which has a width of about six tatami mats, so that he could put Karin on the bed, Kazuki also brought the futon for his share inside. It made the room even more cramped. In there, even more monitoring equipment was arranged.

First was a lock and buzzer at the door and window. If those were attempted to be opened forcibly, alarms would ring out throughout the Witch’s Manor. The alarm’s volume was so loud that it would make any who hear it leap out from their bed.

At the corner of the ceiling, a lens of a monitoring camera was shining. Kazuki’s own privacy was also taken from him, this camera took the film and transmitted it to the staff room in real time.

The guaranteed article was the bracelet type Limiter that was installed on Karin’s wrist. It was the item sent from the Knight Order that was arranged by the headmaster. It was accompanied with vicious functions that would create a powerful shock to the mind through the Stigmata and drive the wearer into unconsciousness when they tried to destroy the bracelet forcibly or when the identified wavelength tries to perform Access.

“In short, you are put into a situation where it’s impossible to escape from cohabitation with me!”

“You, are you a pervert?”

When he explained the situation with high tension, an extremely natural tsukkomi was returned at him.

Looks like it was difficult to have a bright atmosphere in his conversation with Karin.

“If I don’t do this, you are going to be sent to the detention facility you know? You’d hate it right, to be sent there at this young age.”

“I don’t particularly mind. Whatever happens to someone like me…”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 097.jpeg|thumb]]

Karin, who had a thoroughly vacant expression murmured, crestfallen.

“Hey, I have one thing I want to ask you though.”

“There is nothing that I can answer. If I get interrogated with truth serum or mind magic it’s going to be useless to resist anyway so I’ll say this beforehand, but I don’t know anything.”

“I’m not asking about that. Are you a family with Shizuka?”

Against Kazuki’s question, Karin’s expression stiffened.

“You’d know if you look from the name, right? The family name of Hayashi was not given to me.”

According to Eleonora, it seemed Hayashi Shizuka had the real name of Lin Zhijing <ref>Lin is read as Hayashi in Japanese</ref>.

From the simple fake name they were using, their underestimation of Japan’s intelligence network was clear as day.

“I’m called as {{furigana|Gue|Katsura}} {{furigana|Farin|Karin}}. Losing my original name of Katsura Karin, I became an existence of nobody.”

“But you wanted to be recognized as family right?”

“…No. I’m a puppet. There is nothing that I wished for.”

“Is that so? …Actually I was also an orphan.”

Karin, who was averting her face to the side, looked back here. An interest was growing from a faint sympathy.

From that action, an emotion that was unlike a puppet bled out for an instant.

“I was treated kindly by the Hayashizaki household. I obtained a family. …I who became happy and you who was treated as a puppet, what’s with this difference?”

“Are you planning to boast and feel good about yourself? Just so you know, I don’t feel any jealousy or anything.”

“No. This slight difference of fate that separated you and me…I really can't tolerate it.”

After Kazuki spat out those last words behind, he went out of the room and went to the kitchen.

And then he served the girl’s share of the dinner on a plate and brought it back. It was the food that Kazuki made while Karin fainted. The usual fried chicken. Rice. Salad. The time was not enough so it became just a simple menu.

But he wanted to make the girl eat his own homemade food.

“Do you think I’m going to receive any charity from you!”

Karin knocked down the plate of food that Kazuki presented to the floor.

Kazuki wordlessly tidied up the food that was scattered on the floor. It’s great that it was a menu that didn’t have any soup on it.

“I didn’t put any poison in it. It’s delicious you know. Even though I have confidence in this food.”

Kazuki didn’t even get angry, then he put the part of fried chicken that was still safe on top of the plate into his mouth with a snap and made a show to her of him eating. “…” Karin was glaring silently at that situation.

And then they went to bed that night. There was no conversation between the two but there was also no attack.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Karin, here's breakfast.”

The menu is freshly toasted toast garnished with homemade butter and crispy bacon egg. Puffing up vapors are still visible on top of the plate, filling up the whole room with a fragrant aroma.

The exquisite grilling adjustment made the appearance and the aroma very stimulating, making the one who sees it unable to stop imagining how good it would be to feel the food texture in the mouth.

“Don’t need it. Take it back.”

“Is that so? Even though it’s so delicious.”

With the intention of proving that there was no poison inside the food, Kazuki made a show of eating it in front of Karin.

With homemade butter melted in brim on top of the dry surface of the toast that was toasted into a light brown color, when Kazuki bit it, a *saku* sound resounded. When the fork was stabbed into the sunny-side-up fried egg, the half-cooked syrupy egg yolk soaked the bacon, the egg mildly enveloped the bacon’s richness. When it was brought into the mouth, both things mixed together spread out the flavor of microcosmos.

Right there black tea was also included into his mouth. In truth, in making black tea, Mio’s way was far more detailed than even Kazuki's, this tea was made by her for him. The fresh aroma reset his tongue and he once again took a round of taste of the buttered toast.

In that situation, Karin kept taking a small glance from the side. Her lips were trembling all over as if enduring something.

―After breakfast was over, for the sake of monitoring Karin, Kazuki had taken a break from the academy.

There was plenty of time, but it presented a space where there was only Kazuki and Karin, just the two of them together. Kazuki didn’t have any intention of doing something like an interrogation. In exchange, he tried making small talk many times to relax the atmosphere, but he was ignored.

“Karin, it’s lunch time.”

In the afternoon, it was Oyakodon <ref>Chicken and egg on rice.</ref>. Kazuki brought over two bowls covered with lid into the room, then he suddenly removed the lid. With a puff the steam puffed up from the bowl, a gentle fragrance from parsley and soup stock filled the room.

“…Don’t need it. But I’m going to say one thing. Don’t eat it in front of my eyes.”

Karin said it with sharp tone of voice, that stomach of hers was rumbling ‘kuuu’.

When he thought about it, the girl will have not eaten for a whole day soon.

He was unaware of it, but somehow, he had made a behavior of awful torture already.

“But I’m the monitor of Karin, so as much as possible I have to be here.”

Reluctantly, Kazuki consumed the food, including the share that was also prepared for Karin’s sake, heartily right in front of Karin’s eyes. Then the last remaining rice grains that had absorbed the broth were picked one grain by one grain by chopsticks. It was really fun that he cleaned the bowl until it shined.

Karin became teary eyed while her eyes were nailed looking on that situation.

In the afternoon, he studied the self-learning textbook that was prepared by Liz Liza-sensei and he also thoroughly performed muscle training and magic training that could be done in that room. For Kazuki, he went through a productive afternoon…then it became time for dinner.

“Karin, it’s dinner but…”

For dinner, it was sukiyaki <ref>Hotpot</ref>. So he could just take the shortest possible time being away from this room, he made the meal as simple as possible. Furthermore, it must be something that he wouldn’t get embarrassed to serve for a guest that came from afar.

He brought the iron pot that was filled with gently boiling sukiyaki together with the gas stove. The gas stove was put onto the tea table. Inside the iron pot, the cooking hadn’t been completed yet, rather it was still halfway cooked.

Enticed by the aroma, Karin unconsciously peaked at the pot’s contents, then finally she cried out messily.

From her stomach, ‘ku―kyurupi―’ groaning voice that sounded like a small animal leaked out.

“Oi…your stomach is hungry right? Though I think that patience is meaningless.”

“…My stomach is hungry. My throat is parched…”

Karin talked in resignation.

“Your stomach is hungry…. Strange. Why is that? Why, despite being a puppet without any home to return to…even though you think that it’s okay even if you die…your stomach is hungry.”

In front of the girl that refused even drinks, Kazuki put and presented the cooled black tea pot, then he served the sukiyaki from the pot into a bowl for the girl.

“It’s really natural. You still haven’t lived in a way that would make you able to say [I can die satisfied]. Eat up. You are not a puppet, but still a human.”

After Karin drained the cup of tea in one gulp, she took and gripped the chopsticks with trembling fingers. After mixing the beef meat seeped with salty-sweet flavor and raw egg, she brought it to her mouth.

“…Delicious. This is the first time I've eaten something this tasty.”

“It’s a cooking I have confidence in after all. Sukiyaki is decided by the quality of the beef meat. I know an old man that used alchemy to raise good cows. Are you listening, the cow breeding is very deep. This is second-hand knowledge from the old man, but to raise a good cow, good grass is needed. To start with the soil is important. For the sake of choosing the soil first he needed to lick and eat the soil, he ascertained the chlorella with his own tongue you know…That pH value is…”

“You’re annoying.”

“…Sorry. In the house of Hayashi, what were you normally eating?”

“Bean sprouts or something like that.” It was curt, but that was the first time she gave a reply to his question.

“Something like stir fried bean sprouts?”

“No, directly from the bag just like that.”

“Raw!? Just as I thought {{furigana|that guy|Hayashi Shizuka}}’s personality is the worst…!”

Karin continued to move her chopsticks in a daze without even wiping her tears. This time she ate with vigor that didn’t even leave Kazuki’s share untouched.

“Why, even though you are treated like trash until that much, do you still listen to what Shizuka was saying?”

“…Because I’m a puppet. There is nothing that I think as painful.”

“Wrong. You listen to me, you are not an unfeeling human to the degree of a puppet.”

Rather, even though she was an assassin, she immediately lost her cool from some provocation. Mibu-senpai too, she said that Karin had [lonely eyes that were waiting for someone to reach their hands for her].

The Karin at that time when she was treated as a meatshield by Hayashi Shizuka, that expression….

And then mixing the egg with salty-sweet beef meat and bringing it into her mouth with that brightness, this expression….

“You were coming to this point enduring that harsh way of living for a long time while hoping, wishing to become happy someday. That decided it. You are not something like a puppet.”

===Part 3===

“Karin, let’s watch anime or something.”

Choosing the one that he hasn’t watched yet among the anime URD that he borrowed from Lotte, Kazuki called out to her.

“Anime…?” Karin tilted her head looking at the URD package in his hand with deep interest.

“This is an appliance that projects a story, isn’t it…? How foolish, this is just a child’s amusement.”

“Is that so, well even if you don’t watch I’m still going to watch alone.”

Kazuki set the URD into the Phantasmagoria and it projected three dimensional images. At his back, Karin kept sneaking glances this way.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. Oi Kazuki.” Along with the sudden voice, his shoulder was shook from behind.

“What is it, even though now is a great scene, gusu-<ref>Sniffing voice</ref>”

Kazuki paused the images temporarily and looked back while wiping his tears.

Even though a great scene that even made him forget Karin’s existence was currently going on.

“…I can’t comprehend the action of Ivlahimopitch just now. It’s irrational.”

Karin said with a serious expression.

The one she called Ivlahimopitch was the main character of this anime [Magical Girl Ivlahimopitch].

“Ivlahimopitch, who was a female delinquent ruffian, was reformed by her master Park Chison and she accumulated training of magical taekwondo. Finally, she surpassed the strength of her master and then she proceeds forward into a destiny of various magic martial arts battles together with the enemy of her parents, the user of magical Muay Thai Pon Saklek, I wonder if it’s that kind of scene.”

“Haven’t you grasped the story well already?”

“Ivlahimopitch is supposed to be a girl that dedicated her life to fighting. Despite that, why did she suddenly neglect the enemy of her parents and head to Mourinyo’s location. This Mourinyo was an ally but parted company with her for the sake of pursuing her revenge. Currently, she is supposed to be an enemy.”

“That’s because she noticed the futility of revenge and the awakening of her love for Mourinyo, right?”

The girl who stopped the revenge realized that she was loved, not only by Mourinyo, but also the whole world and she liberated herself from the curse that bound her life. A really moving scene.

However, Karin shook her head. “I don’t get it, how irrational.”

“That’s because the thing called love is something irrational in the first place…”

“Love…what is love <ref>The word she is using for love here is different, the love said before this is more of a general love, while here she is using the word love in a romantic sense(<-Wish you'd provide us with the raw jpn words here in this note)</ref>?”

“Tha, that’s…I too don’t get it…. Don’t ask such philosophical matters so suddenly!”

“You bastard, so you are showing something you don’t understand well yourself to me!”

“You don’t think about this kind of matter! You feel it!”

Kazuki and Karin raised their voices and quarreled, suddenly ‘BATA―N!’ the door of the room opened.

“Tell the story to me, Kazuki-oniisan! To talk about Ivlahimopitch without me participating is unforgivable desu!”

The one who came along was Lotte, who was wearing dog-modeled pajamas.

“Kazuki, what’s with this girl?”

“This living thing is Charlotte Liebenfrau…when she finds humans who share interest in anime, she will bite the prey and won’t let go until the prey had talked with her through three days and three nights. A ferocious anime lover wanwan <ref>Dog barking</ref>.”

After Kazuki made that totally unthinkable introduction, Lotte “wanwan!” barked happily.

“What’s with that, scary.”

“She will be silent when you pet her head, see? Though she is going to immediately talk again after that.”

“Wanwan! Tonight let’s treat ourselves with all night anime admiration & debate! I will make newcomer-san not fall sleep too desu!!”

―When he noticed, the three were already sleeping together in a huddle.

Kazuki roused Lotte, who was supposed to go to school, out of the bed. Lotte, who was awakened from sleep, seeing Kazuki himself, who was taking a break from school murmured “Unfair desu…” while leaving the room. And then Kazuki and Karin, the two of them had breakfast with eyes that were still half-asleep.

“Karin, I noticed an incredible thing.”

“What?” Karin said with her head kept nodding off *kokukoku* from lack of sleep.

“You stink.”

Karin who was a target of monitoring…hadn’t entered the bath at all.

Now that he entered this topic, her attire too had been the Sword Division uniform all along.

“You didn’t use Extra Sense and Psychokinesis together to remove the filth from your body and clothes? I have been together with you continuously but I have done so with my body at the same time with my magic training though.”

An advanced magic user could remove the filth from their body with the power of magic. Because of that, in the occasion when they took a bath they put more importance in smell rather than washing and used things like <fragrance soap>.

“…I have never done that kind of thing.”

But it seemed Karin had always washed her body normally with soap. There was no mistake that she had never used luxury items like fragrance soap. She didn’t know the concept of washing her body with Psychokinesis.

“It can’t be helped huh, we're going to bathe.”

Even if he said that she stinks, it was not to the degree that would make him uncomfortable with being together with her.

Having said that, Kazuki was not a maniac; so he wanted a girl to be hygienic.

When Kazuki pulled Karin’s hand, she lost her presence of mind.

“Wait a second! I can't enter a bath alone right!?”

“You're in the middle of monitoring after all, so of course that's true but…as expected it’s embarrassing in the end.”

“Hm, hmph. I am a puppet. Such human-like emotions don’t remain inside me.”

He totally didn’t understand her need to bluff in this area.

“Is that so? Then don’t mind it. I’m going to persevere too and expose my nakedness to you. Let’s go to the bath.”

“Wait! Anyway wait a second for that!!”

“Got it, then let me give a call to Mio so that she could bring a change of swimsuit. It’s going to get hard to wash the body, but let’s enter the bath wearing swimsuits.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

…Gradually, it felt like he was picking a pet.

“Well, it’s not like it’s not embarrassing just because we're wearing swimsuits, isn’t it?”

Entering the changing room in turn, Kazuki and Karin changed into swimsuits alternately.

“U, useless feelings like shame do not exist in me.”

Karin was wearing a swimming race type school swimsuit on her body with the slenderness of a fist fighter. She hung her head down in embarrassment. It was a swimsuit that Mio brought and gave to him, but it was a little too big and baggy.

The bathtub of the Witch’s Manor had the space that could be enjoyed by all the dwellers of the manor together if they went for it.

“You understand how to use the shower, right? You enter the bathtub after cleaning your body first.”

“I know the shower, but what is a bathtub?”

“…So in the Hayashi house you used nothing other than the shower huh.”

“{{furigana|HAWTT|hot}}! Hayashizaki Kazuki, this shower lets out hot water!?”

“You didn’t get any hot water there…basically it was just all-out abuse there…”

Though if it was just setting the water temperature, it could be controlled however they like by just using elementary Pyrokinesis.

Kazuki and Karin stood back to back in the washing area and began washing their respective bodies.

They looked completely like a family. That kind of emotion welled up, Kazuki’s chest became slightly warm.

“Then that thing called bathtub, what kind of item is it?”

Even if she asked what kind of item it is, it was just a mere bathtub. Kazuki explained with serious expression.

“Listen well, first you place the towel on your head. And then you submerge your body inside this hot water up to your shoulders, relax your whole body, then you say ‘Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven’. This is the custom so follow it absolutely.”

“Like this? …Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven. Fun, how stupid.”

Having said that and submerged herself inside the bathtub, her expression relaxed to the point that she looked like she was going to drool, her limbs became very loose. …The former assassin exposed her simpleton face in a school swimsuit appearance….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 003.jpeg|thumb]]

Kazuki too submerged himself together inside the spacious bathtub. According to what Kaguya-senpai said, this hot water was from some famous artificial hot spring. However Kazuki, who was raised with a poor person’s mentality, didn’t have the habit for long baths.

“Oi, are you not going to get out soon?”

“Wait!” Karin let flew an intense voice.

“Just wait a little bit…Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven.”

“You're that pleased huh?”

“What stupid things are you saying, I am a puppet. This kind of thing is by no means…fuhii―, it’s absolute heaven.”

Karin, who was warm and flaky, couldn’t help her mouth from loosening up slovenly and leaking ‘fuhii―fuhii―’ breaths.

“You're a really simple idiot, aren’t you?” Kazuki was amazed.

===Part 4===

And then it was the third night after Karin came into Kazuki’s room.

If Karin was going to try to kill him, it was supposed to be on the first night. Having that kind of thought, Kazuki went to sleep while feeling a peace of mind.

Inside the room with its lights turned off, there was a shadow that woke up while suppressing the creaking sound of the bed to the very minimum.

That shadow―Karin was slowly creeping up unnoticed to Kazuki’s spread out futon.

The moonlight shining in from the gap of the curtain illuminated Kazuki’s sleeping face. Karin looked down on that sleeping face for a while. …It was just for ascertaining the depth of his sleep, there was no other intention.

After holding her hand in front of Kazuki’s nose and making sure there was the breathing of someone fast asleep, she crouched down near his pillow.

If she wanted to aim for his heart then she must circle the futon, but that made her hesitate. Karin decided to aim for the nape of Kazuki’s neck and held her palm aloft. If it was with the power of Shintoukei, the bone of the neck could be easily broken apart.

Humans wouldn’t die instantly from just having their neck snapped. The opponent was going to have his consciousness returned from the sleep and he was going to try to call for his comrades while his magic power prolonged his life. To prevent that event…after breaking the bone of the neck, Karin was going to twist the neck immediately and block the flow of blood to the brain. She constructed the flow of sequences inside her head.

[A certain one hit kill in this age of magic] ―for the sake of achieving that, the required knowledge had been engraved inside Karin.

For the sake of this moment.

―’You are a puppet but this technique is the only thing you can be proud of’, that was what Hayashi Shizuka said. Those words were everything for her.

Karin perceived the wavelength of Kazuki’s defensive magic power with her palm. Defensive magic power that was the product of the subconscious kept protecting the whole body of the magician thinly even while in the middle of sleep.

Magic power kept flowing without pause at all. This flow was not a simple phenomena, it possessed warping *gunya gunya* and a complex mysterious wavelength. It was a complexity that was as if expressing the chaos of a human’s heart itself. There were no two humans existing that possessed the same wavelength of magic power.

Karin, who had accumulated training, perceived that wavelength of magic power. She crashed that wavelength with the exact opposite wavelength of magic power, achieving counterbalance for just an instant. This technique was without doubt the <Ki <ref>Spirit, essence</ref> of Yin and Yang>.

With the magic power counterbalanced, that instant he became defenseless, she punched him with Shintoukei. It was difficult to succeed in the middle of a real battle, but…it was child’s play when he slept.

Now that his magic power was read thoroughly, clashed with the exact opposite magic power, and then―that instant. Like a snake aiming for its prey, Kazuki’s one arm raised like a snake head and grabbed Karin’s wrist as if snapping at the prey’s neck.

“!?” With her dominant arm sealed in the nick of time with the strength of a thousand, Karin floated an expression of terror.

“You're awake!?”

“No, I was asleep, without a doubt. But the highest summit of an Iai swordsman is [continuous battle preparation].”

Immediately clearing away his sleepiness with {{furigana|Trance|Mind Unity}}, Kazuki opened his eyes in a snap.

He was having a peace of mind from looking at Karin’s situation but―it was not to the degree that made him undo his <War Preparation Ki>.

“In the first place, if you wake Leme up, things like surprise attacks won’t come true though.”

Furthermore, Leme materialized with a pop beside Kazuki.

“…Well, I don’t have any plans to pamper you until that much though―”

Leaving only those words behind, Leme’s figure disappeared with a pop again.

“If you kill me and bring that achievement back…are you thinking something like that?”

While asking, Kazuki became aware of the depressed tone of his own voice. Kazuki was disappointed.

“…I didn't think of anything like that. I don’t know the place I can go back to with my achievement. Because I don’t even know where Shizuka is right now.”

“Then why?”

“If it keeps like this, then I will be changed. …Shizuka said that the world is a scary place. I am more scared of living not following what Shizuka said, even more than dying. …It’s supposed to be like that.”

Karin’s arm desperately struggled. However, Kazuki was not going to let go of that arm.

Karin became scared of the feelings that she had never known until now.

“Shizuka was only trying to use you. …The world without a doubt is a happier place.”

It was an obvious fact that should even be said to be the significance of living. However, Karin was scared even of that fact.

“I’m not wishing for anything like happiness! I’ll kill you…and I’ll get killed too!! It’s fine already with that…!!”

“Don’t abandon yourself!”

{But…with your current strength you cannot kill that boy though.}

In the middle of the arguing two people, a voice appeared―it was not a voice. Reverberating directly inside the head of Kazuki and Karin, it was a telepathic voice. It was a voice that he remembered hearing before. But, it couldn’t possibly be…that voice was impossible.

{Wrong, it’s possible, you know? Karin, if you want to kill that fellow, it’s fine to use my power.}

“This voice is, <Dakki>!”

Behind Karin whose hand was gripped by Kazuki, a dim avatar was floating.

Karin’s contracted Diva, Dakki…!

But even though Karin and Dakki’s contact was supposed to be sealed by the Limiter…!

{Wrong, boy. Fufufu. The name of the current me is not Dakki. Know this. What is known as Diva is the state of things that are altered by the human hearts, that illusion.}

Altering the state of Divas―like how Baal became Beelzebub.

During the change of history, civilization, there existed Divas that possessed several faces.

The stigmata was shining on Karin’s body. It changed into a totally different shine compared to when he fought her in the final!

{Right now, my name is, the fox of hundred faces, golden fur nine tails <Tamamo no Mae>! Things like a Limiter that identified the stigmata of Dakki, is already useless!!}

The faint shadow that was floating behind Karin gradually linked into a clear contour of beautiful woman. Golden hair, golden tail, beautiful face accompanied with sharpness as it was. The clothes that wrapped her body transformed from a Chinese-style into the motif of Japanese clothes.

This fellow…was she transforming from a Diva of Chinese Mythology into a Diva of Japanese Mythology!?

Kazuki leaped out from the futon, his hand grasping his beloved katana <Doufuu> that was waiting at the side.

{Come Karin, let’s kill this boy together!}

“I can kill Hayashizaki Kazuki…I can, Hayashizaki Kazuki will…?”

{What’s wrong Karin? Don’t tell me…[I can’t kill him anyway] you are already half giving up like that and yet you are still trying to kill him, that’s so, right?}

Asked like that, Karin twitched as if in fright and her line of sight wandered around.

“I, I am…even if I use your Summoning Magic, I can’t win against that guy at all…”

{That might be so huh. But―it’s going to be different if you assimilate with me. Materialization, if you chant your magic with a speed that far surpasses even Contract Summoning, there is no reason that you can lose in a one-on-one fight. That’s right…if you yield your everything to me, you can kill that boy in this place!}

“Yielding my body, to you…?”

{That’s right. You planned to kill that guy and get killed anyway, right? But that…surely it’s scary, isn’t it? Living too is scary, dying too is scary…then offer everything to me…!}

A voice so sweet that even a chill ran through, Tamamo no Mae whispered. {Inside my pitch black womb, you would have no need to fear anything anymore. That is without a doubt the most comfortable choice…}

“Stop!” Kazuki yelled. Throwing away oneself―that was something that must not be done the most!

“Karin! Don’t run from this world!! This world is not a scary place!! Because the meals are delicious, because anime is interesting, because you can go to bed after entering a warm bath…everything is something ordinary you can find anywhere!! There is no meaning at all in running away!!”

Karin whose gaze was sucked in by Tamamo no Mae looked at Kazuki as if she had just woken up.

The eyes of Karin at that time were…what Mibu Akira expressed as [lonely], those kind of eyes.

That was why, Kazuki resolved himself to reach out his hand.

Just like the hand offered to me from Tou-san, from Kaguya-senpai.

“If you're not alone, there is nothing you need to fear!!”

“If I’m not alone…”

“I'm right here!!”

{Don’t lend him your ear. Close your eyes. Shut yourself. Believe in me!}

“Believe in me! Running away is useless!!”

“I, I’m…” From both of Karin’s eyes, tears were spilling out in droves.

“…I don’t want to kill. Ac, actually, I don’t want to kill Kazuki…”

Karin fell onto her knees at that spot with a slump.

Hanging her head like a withering flower, drops of tear *drip drip* were spilling out onto the floor.

“…Karin.” Kazuki let go of Doufuu. Ignoring Tamamo no Mae, he hugged Karin.

Rather than regarding her as a woman, it felt like he was embracing a child.

“Scary…it’s scary. Hayashizaki Kazuki…living by myself is…”

Karin pressed her crying face into Kazuki’s chest, she was talking while her shoulders were heaving with sobs many times.

“It’s okay, the place Karin is currently in now is not a dark scary world. I’m right here.”

“Fu. Fuffuffu…”

Suddenly, Tamamo no Mae leak out a laughing voice. Kazuki reacted to the voice and looked back, then he glared at the avatar.

Towards Kazuki, who was on guard whether she was planning to do anything else, Tamamo no Mae grinned…and smiled.

{Fufufu…o Devil King of Solomon's 72 Pillars, Lemegeton. Tamamo no Mae and that contractor, Katsura Karin are surrendering under your banner. It’s fine to add this one to the lowest seat of the 72 Pillars.}

“…Eh?”

{Hayashizaki Kazuki. Don’t you dare forget the proclamation that you made in the presence of I…a Diva. I’m entrusting Karin to you.}

Kazuki who was taken aback with surprise, slow by one beat, he finally comprehend the thinking of this Diva.

“Were you…pushing Karin’s back forward? You're planning to betray the Chinese Mythology?”

Karin, who was cornered until she was stuck between a rock and a hard place, she made Karin be true to her own feelings…?

{In the first place I don’t belong under any Mythology. I went along with Joka, but it has also been established in the Mythology about how I betrayed Joka. Surely because of that Shizuka had arranged to use and discard Karin. But how dull it is if it ends like that, I too, and also Karin’s life.}

Tamamo no Mae stared at Karin with an unexpected gentle smiling face. And then when she looked back on Kazuki again, her gaze had a different quality compared to when she was staring at Karin. Only her mouth was grinning…and it warped showing a terrifying smile.

{I won’t let you off if you slight my Karin.}

“Hayashizaki Kazuki…” Karin too stared at Kazuki as if clinging onto him.

Katsura Karin―41

He had a feeling that somehow, he had burdened himself with something terrific.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2017-04-30T16:37:43Z

FallenSky: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 2 – Discarded Fox Diary==

===Part 1===

The collapsed Karin was immediately transported to the school infirmary.

And then Headmaster Amasaki informed Kazuki and his companions who were gathering beside Karin’s bed―he entered the gravity of bearing the burden of a student’s fate into his voice.

“A seal will be performed on her Stigmata to make her unable to use magic power completely. I have made an arrangement with the Knight Order for a <{{furigana|Limiter|Stigmata Suppression Device}}>. It’s the newest measure for illegal magicians with minor offences.”

“You aren't going to use the <Stigmata Removal Operation> that was recommended before for Otouto-kun?”

Kaguya-senpai asked. In comparison to seal by tool, removing Stigmata by operation was thought to be a more fundamental solution. But Headmaster Amasaki shook his head.

“If the link between Stigmata and Diva is destroyed, the injury to the mind cannot be avoided. The former Headmaster Otonashi, who advanced the research by his own accord, claimed that it had become a technique for practical use; but in reality, it’s still too inhumane. Even the illegal magicians who are caught by the Knight Order are currently restrained using the Limiter.”

“That thing called Limiter, what kind of item is it?” Kazuki asked.

“What is called Limiter is a tool that reads the wavelength of the magic power that flows inside the Stigmata and makes it so magic power cannot flow into the Stigmata. On top of fixing this tool on her, she is also going to be sent to a <detention facility>.”

Detention facility―the establishment that detains the illegal magicians the Knight Order captures. They are safely managed there; at the same time, it is also a facility for keeping them away at a distance so that they wouldn’t become a victim of persecution and revenge.

It could also be reworded as [the prison you wouldn’t be able to leave until you die].

“Please wait a second, there's no need to go that far, right!?”

Kazuki objected in a panic, but Headmaster Amasaki opposed imposingly.

“Why do you think so? Of course there is a need to go that far. You realize if the limiter is broken or removed, this girl is just going to use dangerous Summoning Magic again?”

“Headmaster, the logic that she is [dangerous because of illegal magician status] is also going to be completely disadvantageous for our position that claims the safety of Hayashizaki Kazuki and the others though.”

Liz Liza-sensei interjected in the middle and covered for Kazuki. “What kind of pretext is used to send the girl to the detention facility? Is there a basis to hand down an even more harsh treatment compared to Hayashizaki and the others?”

“There is. This girl, while there were still students in an unconscious condition remaining in the match venue, used a large scale offensive magic. Her riskiness has already been proven.”

A resolute fury stained the words of Headmaster Amasaki―in regard to someone that exposed the students to danger. ‘I’m going to send this girl to a detention facility for sure’, that is the kind of face that he is currently making.

“That was because of Hayashi Shizuka’s order that made her do it! This girl was just manipulated! Despite that, for this girl’s life to be closed here, I won’t allow such behavior!!”

“How could you know that she did it just because of the brainwashing? How much of it was by Katsura Karin’s own will, how much of it was not, can you really judge it accurately?”

“That…when the person concerned herself wakes up, we could ask her…”

“The word of the person concerned herself couldn’t become proof.”

That was just like a suspect that cried of his own innocence in a trial. There was no persuasiveness inside it at all.

“Hayashi Shizuka is the mastermind of everything, Katsura Karin just got dragged into it. Katsura Karin is completely innocent…if such thinking is considered normally, it sounds forced, don’t you agree?”

“But to be punished just for doubt and simply get sent to the detention facility like that…!”

He got the reasoning of Headmaster Amasaki that regarded Karin as a danger. However, even so…!

“Don’t fuck with mee―!”

At that time, a voice came from beyond the curtains that partitioned them from the neighboring bed.

“Don’t screw around, I won’t allow you bastards to send Karin-chan to a place that looked like jail huh!!”

The curtain was opened violently. The source of the voice was Mibu Akira. The girl, together with Asamiya-senpai, who fainted in the finals, were laid in the adjacent bed.

“Karin-chan didna’ do anything bad…no really, she might do something just a little bad but…but Karin-chan isn’ someoneee bad okay!”

“That’s right―, what Aneki said you know―!”

Snapping at the headmaster the moment they woke up, the small statured protégée Asamiya-senpai too gave her backing at that timing.

Facing defiance from an unexpected place, Headmaster Amasaki made a shocked face.

“…You two, are you going to give testimony that Katsura Karin was brainwashed? …But the testimony of the both of you is not going to fly. Both of you also continued to fight even without being under the brainwashing of Joka. Both of you also conspired with the sleeper agent of China by your own will, a dangerous element.”

Sometimes, he really felt like wanting to say something like [choose your words a little more carefully] to Headmaster Amasaki.

Against that high handed attitude, Mibu-senpai and Asamiya-senpai became even more worked up.

“I was fightin’ for Karin-chan’s sake! Karin-chan…honestly I don’ know how far she was brainwashed. There is also some aspect of Karin-chan that chose to fight. But, that was only because she was made to choose! Karin-chan’s [own will] was not regarded at all! This girl just wanted to get recognized by her stepsister as family!! I wanna help her with that. Me and also Karin-chan don’t give a damn one bit about whether China is backing us up or whatever! No way I’m fighting for such a thing!!”

“Wishing to get recognized as family…?” Kazuki was dumbfounded and leaked out a voice in a murmur.

“Karin-chan is not a bad child! Even if she doesn’t get slammed into prison she could still start over!”

“Hmph.” Headmaster Amasaki snorted his nose without changing his attitude.

“If she could still reform then that way is better. She is still a young girl of fifteen years old, even I think so. But why can you declare that so confidently? What’s your basis? If the worst possibility should happen, what are you going to do?”

Mibu-senpai faltered. After looking down with anxious eyes, she said a [girlish basis].

“…Because that girl always made lonely eyes. If she really had gone bad, if she didn’t give a damn about the world and despaired, she wouldn't even feel any loneliness or anything like that. If she had really gone bad then she gonna become a monster that keeps cool no matter what screwed up things she get done. But it’s still not too late for guys that get lonely. If a kind hand is reached out to ‘em by someone, there's no way it’s too late for ‘em!!”

From those words, the infirmary became enveloped in silence.

That was by no means a logical argument, but it had the persuasive power of a plea from the heart.

Was there something inside Kazuki that couldn’t come to agree with this development? He had a feeling that he could understand her argument.

This was a conceited talk, but never once did Kazuki feel as strongly about Karin.

The girl, always raging and shouting at Kazuki, always clinging onto Hayashi Shizuka [wanting to get approved]. That frailness completely like an infant raising a crying voice was really transparent.

Hayashi Shizuka used that girl’s weakness to the bone without leaving anything untouched.

Even in the case that brainwashing magic was not even used, that was already the same as brainwashing.

I…if there existed a powerless person that got oppressed and fell into a fate of sorrow, it was something that I couldn’t allow.

As expected, I wanted to help Karin. Even in the case of the existing possibility that the girl was a future [enemy], even so, he wanted to discover the possibility of happiness for the girl.

“It’s not worth considering. What you called as your basis is only a really subjective story from your side.”

Despite the bitter face that Headmaster Amasaki was making, he cut Mibu-senpai’s argument without a second thought with just a sentence.

“Anyway you two, don’t forget that you are also people in suspicion. No matter how much you say that she is not bad, it was nothing more than your attempt to cover for your comrade.”

“Shit-, is it because we're delinquents…?! Really, until now we just kept doing whatever the hell we wanted and then suddenly askin’ to just believe what we're sayin’ it’s really askin’ too much but still…”

Mibu-senpai dropped her shoulders dejectedly, Asamiya-senpai too “Aneki…” had her eyes glistening with tears.

“Mibu-san, why did you become a delinquent…rather than saying delinquent, why didn’t you spend your school life seriously as a knight candidate until now?”

Kaguya-senpai once again inquired about Mibu-senpai’s real intentions.

“I didn’t…even though I didn’t even wanna become something like a knight I was forced to enter the Knight Academy, of course I won’ have any motivation. No way I’m gonna go along with it.”

”Yes, before we also had a talk like that hadn’t we?”

Until now, Kaguya-senpai had already tried to reform Mibu-senpai many times and it really weighed on her mind.

“But that kind of you really made so much effort like this with all your power in this battle election. For the sake of this child named Karin. Why in the world would you do that?”

“…Karin-chan was treated like shit by Shizuka. I too am this academy’s shit, that was why I wanna do something. Really, I don’ even know about things like with China or Japan at all.”

Kaguya-senpai suddenly became flustered.

“I said that you are delinquents, but I don’t think that you are this academy’s shit or anything like that at all! I just thought that I wanted us to do our best together as fellow Knight candidates, that’s all!

“I get it, really. But I couldna’ take an offered hand like that! Because that’s too shameful right!? When I got treated kindly, that just made me get awareness of my own wrongs!”

“Aneki…” Asamiya-senpai watched over Mibu-senpai whose eyes were wet with tears.

“Actually, I wanted to enter confectionery school…and become a cake store owner!”

“Ca, cake store!?” Hearing those too unexpected words, not only Kaguya-senpai, everyone was surprised too.

“What’s strange with that, isn’t a cake store the best! I’m gonna open my own shop in a small town, getting the auntie and the girls going home from school as my regulars…. At Christmas or birthdays, if there is something to celebrate everyone is gonna come to my shop, picking out the cake with eyes bright with hope…. For the sake of answering that hope every morning I’m gonna wake up early, I got confidence in my magic power so I’m gonna make my own flavor with Alchemy Cooking, everyone gonna say that it’s delicious…even though I have a dream like that…this arm that is for the sake of whipping up cream was suddenly got fixed with Enigma!”

From Mibu-senpai’s eyes, tears were overflowing in droves, spilling out messily.

“That’s why…what responsibility of knights, I don’ know anything like that, like that I rebelled against the academy. I don’t have any plan of doing anything mistaken, so I don’t plan to reflect on myself or anything like that. But…I noticed it while looking at Kaguya-chan.”

“M, me? Looking at me?” Kaguya-senpai pointed at herself and blinked with surprise.

“Kaguya-chan was always piling up harsh training on herself, she even challenged dangerous quests energetically. Moreover, many times she reached out her hands to shit like me sayin’ [let’s do our best together]. Not just that, despite being the student council president of the Magic Division she insisted to have an equal relationship with the Sword Division…even though there is dissenting opinion, she stuck to her own will for the sake of those guys in weak positions. …That made me think if this kind of person is what a [knight] really is. I got aware of that. If no one is fightin’ as a knight then it’s gonna be like that [Tokyo Great Destruction] fifteen years ago, there is gonna be no place for cake stores. If no one is gonna fight…even I get it that I canna’ just waste away the great power that I finally got my hands on uselessly like that. But after thoroughly saying [This academy is the one that’s bad] [I’m not the one that’s bad] continuously, I slapped away Kaguya-chan’s hand. There is no way after all that I coulda just suddenly say shameful things like [I’m going to aim as a Knight]! Kaguya-chan is just too bright, I can't take that hand…. When I see Kaguya-chan….my own shittiness is just too pathetic!”

“Aneki is seriously…Kaguya-chan’s fan really…”

Asamiya-senpai too, together with her elder sister figure, Mibu-senpai, became messed up with spilling tears.

“Err, someone like me is really not that great.” Kaguya-senpai was all shook up.

“I want to become like Kaguya-chan, so I secretly piled up magic training. But this late I already can't go back to become an honor student. Then at that time, Shizuka came invitin’ me into the battle election. If I made great showin’ in the battle election, then maybe everyone woulda looked at me differently. Everyone would get to recognize that I’m not shit, that I coulda take Kaguya-chan’s offered hand unashamedly like that, that was what I was thinking.”

“Me and Aneki, didn’t get told of Shizuka’s objectives or anything like that. We know that girl sometimes gave us special training in a secret location, she called us out. She planned to make us pawns that were easy to handle and also quite strong as the occasion suited. For that girl, we were nothing more than pawns. But for us, whatever those guys' objective were didn’t really matter at all.”

“But gradually the matter about ourselves too didna really matter! Karin-chan had a much more crappy experience than someone like me. Compared to her, my worries are just a simple half-baked thing…she was treated like trash by Shizuka! If we complained or whined that Shizuka beat us blue until magic intoxication…after that, we became reluctan’ to say any complaints to Shizuka…”

…Mibu-senpai definitely received brainwashing. But what was overwritten by the brainwashing was not their motive for fighting but only the pecking order between them.

“Please I beg you Kaguya-chan! Just like what you tried to give to us, reach out your hand to Karin-chan too! You’re an ally of justice right!?”

Mibu-senpai caught hold of Kaguya-senpai’s shoulders, while doing that she brought her tear stricken face near.

“I’m, I’m not really an ally of justice though…”

“Inside me you are ally of justice anyway―!!”

Mibu-senpai kept shaking Kaguya-senpai’s shoulders. Looking at that appearance, Kazuki too naturally sympathized. …Kaguya-senpai reached her hand to me too, I was saved by her.

“Headmaster Amasaki, we don’t need anymore reason or proof don’t you agree? Right now, I absolutely don’t want to think that these two are lying.”

“Ugh…” Headmaster Amasaki’s expression soured.

“Before, I became concerned about whatever happened to the illegal magicians that I captured, so I had went to inspect the detention facility. …It’s no good you know, to do something like sending a child to that kind of place because of false charges.”

Hikaru-senpai who once went through bitter experiences because of Karin too, that gentle face of hers distorted in sorrow.

“Tou-san, if you are a teacher, then there are times when you had to have faith in your students even without any proof right!? In drama, this is not the time to say such things!”

Mio, who until now had kept quiet and watched the situation, gave her assistance to Kazuki as well.

“Ughh…even though papa is just taking a prudent stance for the sake of the academy, even Mio now…”

Headmaster Amasaki made a grimace that added even more wrinkles in his wrinkled-covered face.

“Well then headmaster, pease, at least wait before sending her immediately to the detention facility. I will take the role of monitoring Karin for a while and make sure of Karin’s true feelings. Just like when before Kaguya-senpai did that for me and I was put in the Witch’s Manor!”

“Yo, you―, you’re gonna help Karin-chan!?”

“Don’t say stupid things! Katsura Karin is aiming for your life, you know that!! If you asked what is the most dangerous, it’s to be put and left here near you, that’s the number one danger!”

“Saying it in reverse, the only one who can prove that this girl is not a dangerous character by being together with her is the target, just me. Moreover, even in the case that the girl bared her fangs as an assassin, I am already beyond her ability to kill. If it’s this girl, that’s impossible.”

“Kazuki, didn’t your heart get stopped once already?”

From the side of Kazuki who was saying so while puffing up his chest, Mio made a swift tsukkomi and flustered him.

“Tha, that was just because I didn’t understand the opponent’s technique, that’s why I intentionally got hit to test it, that’s all! A second hit won’t succeed anymore! I have perfectly grasped this girl’s true strength!!”

“Certainly only seeing from the match, I think the difference in strength was evident. Nevertheless, can you really assert that so certainly? If for example you are to be attacked when sleeping...”

Kaguya-senpai murmured worriedly.

“The Hayashizaki-style is surprise attack proof.”

“When we first met, didn’t I creep up behind you unnoticed and prank you [Gu―ess who!]?”

Kaguya-senpai too launched a swift tsukkomi, Kazuki was “Tha, that was because senpai didn’t have any killing intent!” and made some justification in fluster. Moreover, just before this, he had been pranked [Gu―ess who!] by Beatrix.

This was bad, from some time ago, he let out too many excuses. The persuasiveness was just too doubtful even if he said so himself.

“Nii-sama…that being the case, are you planning to don the <War Preparation Spirit>?”

As if to throw out a life saving boat, Kanae said that.

“War Preparation Spirit?” Everyone other than Kazuki tilted their heads. In place of Kazuki, Kanae made her explanation.

“The Hayashizaki-style is an old school of Iai. Iai’s original doctrine is [to never let shown an opening no matter what kind of time, always being ready to sword draw and counterattack immediately no matter against any kind of attack], like that. That surprise attacks don’t work against Nii-sama is a fact. The Hayashizaki-style can detect [killing intent] even while sleeping….What is called killing intent is not a concept like the occult. Killing intent, namely the emission of offensive-like magic power. In order to be able to sense it even in the subconscious, the subconscious of oneself has to be mastered―that is the War Preparation Spirit. In short, it is a kind of Trance technique.”

The surrounding bunch felt the persuasiveness inside Kanae’s words and nodded their heads "I see".

“Putting on the War Preparation Spirit, in short if I sleep with my mind still in a half-awakened state, even if I am attacked in my sleep I could immediately wake up. That’s why it’s impossible for Karin to kill me. Headmaster, please give me time to spend with Karin! …If you recognize me as a possessor of the power of a King, then please!”

King. With that word brought out, Headmaster Amasaki grudgingly accepted that proposal.

“…One week. After one week the student general meeting will be carried out, the counting of the votes will be performed and the seat of the Chief Student Council President will be settled. Until that time, keep Katsura Karin company and don’t leave her side for even a moment. Smell out her true feelings.”

One week…if there was that much time, then it was enough.

“You said don’t leave her side for even a moment…Certainly if she is a dangerous character, then a monitoring around the clock is needed, but then that means Kazuki is going to have a life of constant attendance with this child Karin? For one week too?”

Mio talked in a whisper. And then with a blushing red face, she let out an unparalleled thoughtless remark.

“…That’s totally unfair!!”

===Part 2===

“…Here is?”

The time when Karin, who was laid atop the bed in Kazuki’s room, opened her eyes was several hours later.

“This is my room.”

Kazuki answered so in a posture of sitting on top of the chair by his desk.

“…Hayashizaki Kazuki!?” The instant she saw Kazuki, Karin sprang up with the force of Jouchouho.

“Wait, calm down. You don’t need to be on your guard. By the way the sheets of that bed and pillow had been changed into new ones, so it shouldn’t smell like me!”

“Smell or whatever doesn’t matter!”

That might be so but…when Hikaru-senpai said to Kazuki that his bed [smelled the smell of boy] he became bothered by it.

“You, I’m going to…!”

Kazuki quickly interrupted the words Karin was going to say.

“Hayashi Shizuka, who gave that order, has already left you behind.”

At that time when Shizuka left, she left behind a discarding talk of [I’ll give that puppet to you]. That kind of thing.

Karin looked around restlessly *kyoro kyoro*…she instantly comprehended the meaning of Shizuka’s nonexistence there, that after the fight the one who was captured was only herself. And then that expression of hers changed into a hollow expression.

“…Is that so? So I have been discarded.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

In Kazuki’s room which has a width of about six tatami mats, so that he could put Karin on the bed, Kazuki also brought the futon for his share inside. It made the room even more cramped. In there, even more monitoring equipment was arranged.

First was a lock and buzzer at the door and window. If those were attempted to be opened forcibly, alarms would ring out throughout the Witch’s Manor. The alarm’s volume was so loud that it would make any who hear it leap out from their bed.

At the corner of the ceiling, a lens of a monitoring camera was shining. Kazuki’s own privacy was also taken from him, this camera took the film and transmitted it to the staff room in real time.

The guaranteed article was the bracelet type Limiter that was installed on Karin’s wrist. It was the item sent from the Knight Order that was arranged by the headmaster. It was accompanied with vicious functions that would create a powerful shock to the mind through the Stigmata and drive the wearer into unconsciousness when they tried to destroy the bracelet forcibly or when the identified wavelength tries to perform Access.

“In short, you are put into a situation where it’s impossible to escape from cohabitation with me!”

“You, are you a pervert?”

When he explained the situation with high tension, an extremely natural tsukkomi was returned at him.

Looks like it was difficult to have a bright atmosphere in his conversation with Karin.

“If I don’t do this, you are going to be sent to the detention facility you know? You’d hate it right, to be sent there at this young age.”

“I don’t particularly mind. Whatever happens to someone like me…”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 097.jpeg|thumb]]

Karin, who had a thoroughly vacant expression murmured, crestfallen.

“Hey, I have one thing I want to ask you though.”

“There is nothing that I can answer. If I get interrogated with truth serum or mind magic it’s going to be useless to resist anyway so I’ll say this beforehand, but I don’t know anything.”

“I’m not asking about that. Are you a family with Shizuka?”

Against Kazuki’s question, Karin’s expression stiffened.

“You’d know if you look from the name, right? The family name of Hayashi was not given to me.”

According to Eleonora, it seemed Hayashi Shizuka had the real name of Lin Zhijing <ref>Lin is read as Hayashi in Japanese</ref>.

From the simple fake name they were using, their underestimation of Japan’s intelligence network was clear as day.

“I’m called as {{furigana|Gue|Katsura}} {{furigana|Farin|Karin}}. Losing my original name of Katsura Karin, I became an existence of nobody.”

“But you wanted to be recognized as family right?”

“…No. I’m a puppet. There is nothing that I wished for.”

“Is that so? …Actually I was also an orphan.”

Karin, who was averting her face to the side, looked back here. An interest was growing from a faint sympathy.

From that action, an emotion that was unlike a puppet bled out for an instant.

“I was treated kindly by the Hayashizaki household. I obtained a family. …I who became happy and you who was treated as a puppet, what’s with this difference?”

“Are you planning to boast and feel good about yourself? Just so you know, I don’t feel any jealousy or anything.”

“No. This slight difference of fate that separated you and me…I really can't tolerate it.”

After Kazuki spat out those last words behind, he went out of the room and went to the kitchen.

And then he served the girl’s share of the dinner on a plate and brought it back. It was the food that Kazuki made while Karin fainted. The usual fried chicken. Rice. Salad. The time was not enough so it became just a simple menu.

But he wanted to make the girl eat his own homemade food.

“Do you think I’m going to receive any charity from you!”

Karin knocked down the plate of food that Kazuki presented to the floor.

Kazuki wordlessly tidied up the food that was scattered on the floor. It’s great that it was a menu that didn’t have any soup on it.

“I didn’t put any poison in it. It’s delicious you know. Even though I have confidence in this food.”

Kazuki didn’t even get angry, then he put the part of fried chicken that was still safe on top of the plate into his mouth with a snap and made a show to her of him eating. “…” Karin was glaring silently at that situation.

And then they went to bed that night. There was no conversation between the two but there was also no attack.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Karin, here's breakfast.”

The menu is freshly toasted toast garnished with homemade butter and crispy bacon egg. Puffing up vapors are still visible on top of the plate, filling up the whole room with a fragrant aroma.

The exquisite grilling adjustment made the appearance and the aroma very stimulating, making the one who sees it unable to stop imagining how good it would be to feel the food texture in the mouth.

“Don’t need it. Take it back.”

“Is that so? Even though it’s so delicious.”

With the intention of proving that there was no poison inside the food, Kazuki made a show of eating it in front of Karin.

With homemade butter melted in brim on top of the dry surface of the toast that was toasted into a light brown color, when Kazuki bit it, a *saku* sound resounded. When the fork was stabbed into the sunny-side-up fried egg, the half-cooked syrupy egg yolk soaked the bacon, the egg mildly enveloped the bacon’s richness. When it was brought into the mouth, both things mixed together spread out the flavor of microcosmos.

Right there black tea was also included into his mouth. In truth, in making black tea, Mio’s way was far more detailed than even Kazuki's, this tea was made by her for him. The fresh aroma reset his tongue and he once again took a round of taste of the buttered toast.

In that situation, Karin kept taking a small glance from the side. Her lips were trembling all over as if enduring something.

―After breakfast was over, for the sake of monitoring Karin, Kazuki had taken a break from the academy.

There was plenty of time, but it presented a space where there was only Kazuki and Karin, just the two of them together. Kazuki didn’t have any intention of doing something like an interrogation. In exchange, he tried making small talk many times to relax the atmosphere, but he was ignored.

“Karin, it’s lunch time.”

In the afternoon, it was Oyakodon <ref>Chicken and egg on rice.</ref>. Kazuki brought over two bowls covered with lid into the room, then he suddenly removed the lid. With a puff the steam puffed up from the bowl, a gentle fragrance from parsley and soup stock filled the room.

“…Don’t need it. But I’m going to say one thing. Don’t eat it in front of my eyes.”

Karin said it with sharp tone of voice, that stomach of hers was rumbling ‘kuuu’.

When he thought about it, the girl will have not eaten for a whole day soon.

He was unaware of it, but somehow, he had made a behavior of awful torture already.

“But I’m the monitor of Karin, so as much as possible I have to be here.”

Reluctantly, Kazuki consumed the food, including the share that was also prepared for Karin’s sake, heartily right in front of Karin’s eyes. Then the last remaining rice grains that had absorbed the broth were picked one grain by one grain by chopsticks. It was really fun that he cleaned the bowl until it shined.

Karin became teary eyed while her eyes were nailed looking on that situation.

In the afternoon, he studied the self-learning textbook that was prepared by Liz Liza-sensei and he also thoroughly performed muscle training and magic training that could be done in that room. For Kazuki, he went through a productive afternoon…then it became time for dinner.

“Karin, it’s dinner but…”

For dinner, it was sukiyaki <ref>Hotpot</ref>. So he could just take the shortest possible time being away from this room, he made the meal as simple as possible. Furthermore, it must be something that he wouldn’t get embarrassed to serve for a guest that came from afar.

He brought the iron pot that was filled with gently boiling sukiyaki together with the gas stove. The gas stove was put onto the tea table. Inside the iron pot, the cooking hadn’t been completed yet, rather it was still halfway cooked.

Enticed by the aroma, Karin unconsciously peaked at the pot’s contents, then finally she cried out messily.

From her stomach, ‘ku―kyurupi―’ groaning voice that sounded like a small animal leaked out.

“Oi…your stomach is hungry right? Though I think that patience is meaningless.”

“…My stomach is hungry. My throat is parched…”

Karin talked in resignation.

“Your stomach is hungry…. Strange. Why is that? Why, despite being a puppet without any home to return to…even though you think that it’s okay even if you die…your stomach is hungry.”

In front of the girl that refused even drinks, Kazuki put and presented the cooled black tea pot, then he served the sukiyaki from the pot into a bowl for the girl.

“It’s really natural. You still haven’t lived in a way that would make you able to say [I can die satisfied]. Eat up. You are not a puppet, but still a human.”

After Karin drained the cup of tea in one gulp, she took and gripped the chopsticks with trembling fingers. After mixing the beef meat seeped with salty-sweet flavor and raw egg, she brought it to her mouth.

“…Delicious. This is the first time I've eaten something this tasty.”

“It’s a cooking I have confidence in after all. Sukiyaki is decided by the quality of the beef meat. I know an old man that used alchemy to raise good cows. Are you listening, the cow breeding is very deep. This is second-hand knowledge from the old man, but to raise a good cow, good grass is needed. To start with the soil is important. For the sake of choosing the soil first he needed to lick and eat the soil, he ascertained the chlorella with his own tongue you know…That pH value is…”

“You’re annoying.”

“…Sorry. In the house of Hayashi, what were you normally eating?”

“Bean sprouts or something like that.” It was curt, but that was the first time she gave a reply to his question.

“Something like stir fried bean sprouts?”

“No, directly from the bag just like that.”

“Raw!? Just as I thought {{furigana|that guy|Hayashi Shizuka}}’s personality is the worst…!”

Karin continued to move her chopsticks in a daze without even wiping her tears. This time she ate with vigor that didn’t even leave Kazuki’s share untouched.

“Why, even though you are treated like trash until that much, do you still listen to what Shizuka was saying?”

“…Because I’m a puppet. There is nothing that I think as painful.”

“Wrong. You listen to me, you are not an unfeeling human to the degree of a puppet.”

Rather, even though she was an assassin, she immediately lost her cool from some provocation. Mibu-senpai too, she said that Karin had [lonely eyes that were waiting for someone to reach their hands for her].

The Karin at that time when she was treated as a meatshield by Hayashi Shizuka, that expression….

And then mixing the egg with salty-sweet beef meat and bringing it into her mouth with that brightness, this expression….

“You were coming to this point enduring that harsh way of living for a long time while hoping, wishing to become happy someday. That decided it. You are not something like a puppet.”

===Part 3===

“Karin, let’s watch anime or something.”

Choosing the one that he hasn’t watched yet among the anime URD that he borrowed from Lotte, Kazuki called out to her.

“Anime…?” Karin tilted her head looking at the URD package in his hand with deep interest.

“This is an appliance that projects a story, isn’t it…? How foolish, this is just a child’s amusement.”

“Is that so, well even if you don’t watch I’m still going to watch alone.”

Kazuki set the URD into the Phantasmagoria and it projected three dimensional images. At his back, Karin kept sneaking glances this way.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. Oi Kazuki.” Along with the sudden voice, his shoulder was shook from behind.

“What is it, even though now is a great scene, gusu-<ref>Sniffing voice</ref>”

Kazuki paused the images temporarily and looked back while wiping his tears.

Even though a great scene that even made him forget Karin’s existence was currently going on.

“…I can’t comprehend the action of Ivlahimopitch just now. It’s irrational.”

Karin said with a serious expression.

The one she called Ivlahimopitch was the main character of this anime [Magical Girl Ivlahimopitch].

“Ivlahimopitch, who was a female delinquent ruffian, was reformed by her master Park Chison and she accumulated training of magical taekwondo. Finally, she surpassed the strength of her master and then she proceeds forward into a destiny of various magic martial arts battles together with the enemy of her parents, the user of magical Muay Thai Pon Saklek, I wonder if it’s that kind of scene.”

“Haven’t you grasped the story well already?”

“Ivlahimopitch is supposed to be a girl that dedicated her life to fighting. Despite that, why did she suddenly neglect the enemy of her parents and head to Mourinyo’s location. This Mourinyo was an ally but parted company with her for the sake of pursuing her revenge. Currently, she is supposed to be an enemy.”

“That’s because she noticed the futility of revenge and the awakening of her love for Mourinyo, right?”

The girl who stopped the revenge realized that she was loved, not only by Mourinyo, but also the whole world and she liberated herself from the curse that bound her life. A really moving scene.

However, Karin shook her head. “I don’t get it, how irrational.”

“That’s because the thing called love is something irrational in the first place…”

“Love…what is love <ref>The word she is using for love here is different, the love said before this is more of a general love, while here she is using the word love in a romantic sense</ref>?”

“Tha, that’s…I too don’t get it…. Don’t ask such philosophical matters so suddenly!”

“You bastard, so you are showing something you don’t understand well yourself to me!”

“You don’t think about this kind of matter! You feel it!”

Kazuki and Karin raised their voices and quarreled, suddenly ‘BATA―N!’ the door of the room opened.

“Tell the story to me, Kazuki-oniisan! To talk about Ivlahimopitch without me participating is unforgivable desu!”

The one who came along was Lotte, who was wearing dog-modeled pajamas.

“Kazuki, what’s with this girl?”

“This living thing is Charlotte Liebenfrau…when she finds humans who share interest in anime, she will bite the prey and won’t let go until the prey had talked with her through three days and three nights. A ferocious anime lover wanwan <ref>Dog barking</ref>.”

After Kazuki made that totally unthinkable introduction, Lotte “wanwan!” barked happily.

“What’s with that, scary.”

“She will be silent when you pet her head, see? Though she is going to immediately talk again after that.”

“Wanwan! Tonight let’s treat ourselves with all night anime admiration & debate! I will make newcomer-san not fall sleep too desu!!”

―When he noticed, the three were already sleeping together in a huddle.

Kazuki roused Lotte, who was supposed to go to school, out of the bed. Lotte, who was awakened from sleep, seeing Kazuki himself, who was taking a break from school murmured “Unfair desu…” while leaving the room. And then Kazuki and Karin, the two of them had breakfast with eyes that were still half-asleep.

“Karin, I noticed an incredible thing.”

“What?” Karin said with her head kept nodding off *kokukoku* from lack of sleep.

“You stink.”

Karin who was a target of monitoring…hadn’t entered the bath at all.

Now that he entered this topic, her attire too had been the Sword Division uniform all along.

“You didn’t use Extra Sense and Psychokinesis together to remove the filth from your body and clothes? I have been together with you continuously but I have done so with my body at the same time with my magic training though.”

An advanced magic user could remove the filth from their body with the power of magic. Because of that, in the occasion when they took a bath they put more importance in smell rather than washing and used things like <fragrance soap>.

“…I have never done that kind of thing.”

But it seemed Karin had always washed her body normally with soap. There was no mistake that she had never used luxury items like fragrance soap. She didn’t know the concept of washing her body with Psychokinesis.

“It can’t be helped huh, we're going to bathe.”

Even if he said that she stinks, it was not to the degree that would make him uncomfortable with being together with her.

Having said that, Kazuki was not a maniac; so he wanted a girl to be hygienic.

When Kazuki pulled Karin’s hand, she lost her presence of mind.

“Wait a second! I can't enter a bath alone right!?”

“You're in the middle of monitoring after all, so of course that's true but…as expected it’s embarrassing in the end.”

“Hm, hmph. I am a puppet. Such human-like emotions don’t remain inside me.”

He totally didn’t understand her need to bluff in this area.

“Is that so? Then don’t mind it. I’m going to persevere too and expose my nakedness to you. Let’s go to the bath.”

“Wait! Anyway wait a second for that!!”

“Got it, then let me give a call to Mio so that she could bring a change of swimsuit. It’s going to get hard to wash the body, but let’s enter the bath wearing swimsuits.”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

…Gradually, it felt like he was picking a pet.

“Well, it’s not like it’s not embarrassing just because we're wearing swimsuits, isn’t it?”

Entering the changing room in turn, Kazuki and Karin changed into swimsuits alternately.

“U, useless feelings like shame do not exist in me.”

Karin was wearing a swimming race type school swimsuit on her body with the slenderness of a fist fighter. She hung her head down in embarrassment. It was a swimsuit that Mio brought and gave to him, but it was a little too big and baggy.

The bathtub of the Witch’s Manor had the space that could be enjoyed by all the dwellers of the manor together if they went for it.

“You understand how to use the shower, right? You enter the bathtub after cleaning your body first.”

“I know the shower, but what is a bathtub?”

“…So in the Hayashi house you used nothing other than the shower huh.”

“{{furigana|HAWTT|hot}}! Hayashizaki Kazuki, this shower lets out hot water!?”

“You didn’t get any hot water there…basically it was just all-out abuse there…”

Though if it was just setting the water temperature, it could be controlled however they like by just using elementary Pyrokinesis.

Kazuki and Karin stood back to back in the washing area and began washing their respective bodies.

They looked completely like a family. That kind of emotion welled up, Kazuki’s chest became slightly warm.

“Then that thing called bathtub, what kind of item is it?”

Even if she asked what kind of item it is, it was just a mere bathtub. Kazuki explained with serious expression.

“Listen well, first you place the towel on your head. And then you submerge your body inside this hot water up to your shoulders, relax your whole body, then you say ‘Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven’. This is the custom so follow it absolutely.”

“Like this? …Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven. Fun, how stupid.”

Having said that and submerged herself inside the bathtub, her expression relaxed to the point that she looked like she was going to drool, her limbs became very loose. …The former assassin exposed her simpleton face in a school swimsuit appearance….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 05 003.jpeg|thumb]]

Kazuki too submerged himself together inside the spacious bathtub. According to what Kaguya-senpai said, this hot water was from some famous artificial hot spring. However Kazuki, who was raised with a poor person’s mentality, didn’t have the habit for long baths.

“Oi, are you not going to get out soon?”

“Wait!” Karin let flew an intense voice.

“Just wait a little bit…Fuih―, it’s absolute heaven.”

“You're that pleased huh?”

“What stupid things are you saying, I am a puppet. This kind of thing is by no means…fuhii―, it’s absolute heaven.”

Karin, who was warm and flaky, couldn’t help her mouth from loosening up slovenly and leaking ‘fuhii―fuhii―’ breaths.

“You're a really simple idiot, aren’t you?” Kazuki was amazed.

===Part 4===

And then it was the third night after Karin came into Kazuki’s room.

If Karin was going to try to kill him, it was supposed to be on the first night. Having that kind of thought, Kazuki went to sleep while feeling a peace of mind.

Inside the room with its lights turned off, there was a shadow that woke up while suppressing the creaking sound of the bed to the very minimum.

That shadow―Karin was slowly creeping up unnoticed to Kazuki’s spread out futon.

The moonlight shining in from the gap of the curtain illuminated Kazuki’s sleeping face. Karin looked down on that sleeping face for a while. …It was just for ascertaining the depth of his sleep, there was no other intention.

After holding her hand in front of Kazuki’s nose and making sure there was the breathing of someone fast asleep, she crouched down near his pillow.

If she wanted to aim for his heart then she must circle the futon, but that made her hesitate. Karin decided to aim for the nape of Kazuki’s neck and held her palm aloft. If it was with the power of Shintoukei, the bone of the neck could be easily broken apart.

Humans wouldn’t die instantly from just having their neck snapped. The opponent was going to have his consciousness returned from the sleep and he was going to try to call for his comrades while his magic power prolonged his life. To prevent that event…after breaking the bone of the neck, Karin was going to twist the neck immediately and block the flow of blood to the brain. She constructed the flow of sequences inside her head.

[A certain one hit kill in this age of magic] ―for the sake of achieving that, the required knowledge had been engraved inside Karin.

For the sake of this moment.

―’You are a puppet but this technique is the only thing you can be proud of’, that was what Hayashi Shizuka said. Those words were everything for her.

Karin perceived the wavelength of Kazuki’s defensive magic power with her palm. Defensive magic power that was the product of the subconscious kept protecting the whole body of the magician thinly even while in the middle of sleep.

Magic power kept flowing without pause at all. This flow was not a simple phenomena, it possessed warping *gunya gunya* and a complex mysterious wavelength. It was a complexity that was as if expressing the chaos of a human’s heart itself. There were no two humans existing that possessed the same wavelength of magic power.

Karin, who had accumulated training, perceived that wavelength of magic power. She crashed that wavelength with the exact opposite wavelength of magic power, achieving counterbalance for just an instant. This technique was without doubt the <Ki <ref>Spirit, essence</ref> of Yin and Yang>.

With the magic power counterbalanced, that instant he became defenseless, she punched him with Shintoukei. It was difficult to succeed in the middle of a real battle, but…it was child’s play when he slept.

Now that his magic power was read thoroughly, clashed with the exact opposite magic power, and then―that instant. Like a snake aiming for its prey, Kazuki’s one arm raised like a snake head and grabbed Karin’s wrist as if snapping at the prey’s neck.

“!?” With her dominant arm sealed in the nick of time with the strength of a thousand, Karin floated an expression of terror.

“You're awake!?”

“No, I was asleep, without a doubt. But the highest summit of an Iai swordsman is [continuous battle preparation].”

Immediately clearing away his sleepiness with {{furigana|Trance|Mind Unity}}, Kazuki opened his eyes in a snap.

He was having a peace of mind from looking at Karin’s situation but―it was not to the degree that made him undo his <War Preparation Ki>.

“In the first place, if you wake Leme up, things like surprise attacks won’t come true though.”

Furthermore, Leme materialized with a pop beside Kazuki.

“…Well, I don’t have any plans to pamper you until that much though―”

Leaving only those words behind, Leme’s figure disappeared with a pop again.

“If you kill me and bring that achievement back…are you thinking something like that?”

While asking, Kazuki became aware of the depressed tone of his own voice. Kazuki was disappointed.

“…I didn't think of anything like that. I don’t know the place I can go back to with my achievement. Because I don’t even know where Shizuka is right now.”

“Then why?”

“If it keeps like this, then I will be changed. …Shizuka said that the world is a scary place. I am more scared of living not following what Shizuka said, even more than dying. …It’s supposed to be like that.”

Karin’s arm desperately struggled. However, Kazuki was not going to let go of that arm.

Karin became scared of the feelings that she had never known until now.

“Shizuka was only trying to use you. …The world without a doubt is a happier place.”

It was an obvious fact that should even be said to be the significance of living. However, Karin was scared even of that fact.

“I’m not wishing for anything like happiness! I’ll kill you…and I’ll get killed too!! It’s fine already with that…!!”

“Don’t abandon yourself!”

{But…with your current strength you cannot kill that boy though.}

In the middle of the arguing two people, a voice appeared―it was not a voice. Reverberating directly inside the head of Kazuki and Karin, it was a telepathic voice. It was a voice that he remembered hearing before. But, it couldn’t possibly be…that voice was impossible.

{Wrong, it’s possible, you know? Karin, if you want to kill that fellow, it’s fine to use my power.}

“This voice is, <Dakki>!”

Behind Karin whose hand was gripped by Kazuki, a dim avatar was floating.

Karin’s contracted Diva, Dakki…!

But even though Karin and Dakki’s contact was supposed to be sealed by the Limiter…!

{Wrong, boy. Fufufu. The name of the current me is not Dakki. Know this. What is known as Diva is the state of things that are altered by the human hearts, that illusion.}

Altering the state of Divas―like how Baal became Beelzebub.

During the change of history, civilization, there existed Divas that possessed several faces.

The stigmata was shining on Karin’s body. It changed into a totally different shine compared to when he fought her in the final!

{Right now, my name is, the fox of hundred faces, golden fur nine tails <Tamamo no Mae>! Things like a Limiter that identified the stigmata of Dakki, is already useless!!}

The faint shadow that was floating behind Karin gradually linked into a clear contour of beautiful woman. Golden hair, golden tail, beautiful face accompanied with sharpness as it was. The clothes that wrapped her body transformed from a Chinese-style into the motif of Japanese clothes.

This fellow…was she transforming from a Diva of Chinese Mythology into a Diva of Japanese Mythology!?

Kazuki leaped out from the futon, his hand grasping his beloved katana <Doufuu> that was waiting at the side.

{Come Karin, let’s kill this boy together!}

“I can kill Hayashizaki Kazuki…I can, Hayashizaki Kazuki will…?”

{What’s wrong Karin? Don’t tell me…[I can’t kill him anyway] you are already half giving up like that and yet you are still trying to kill him, that’s so, right?}

Asked like that, Karin twitched as if in fright and her line of sight wandered around.

“I, I am…even if I use your Summoning Magic, I can’t win against that guy at all…”

{That might be so huh. But―it’s going to be different if you assimilate with me. Materialization, if you chant your magic with a speed that far surpasses even Contract Summoning, there is no reason that you can lose in a one-on-one fight. That’s right…if you yield your everything to me, you can kill that boy in this place!}

“Yielding my body, to you…?”

{That’s right. You planned to kill that guy and get killed anyway, right? But that…surely it’s scary, isn’t it? Living too is scary, dying too is scary…then offer everything to me…!}

A voice so sweet that even a chill ran through, Tamamo no Mae whispered. {Inside my pitch black womb, you would have no need to fear anything anymore. That is without a doubt the most comfortable choice…}

“Stop!” Kazuki yelled. Throwing away oneself―that was something that must not be done the most!

“Karin! Don’t run from this world!! This world is not a scary place!! Because the meals are delicious, because anime is interesting, because you can go to bed after entering a warm bath…everything is something ordinary you can find anywhere!! There is no meaning at all in running away!!”

Karin whose gaze was sucked in by Tamamo no Mae looked at Kazuki as if she had just woken up.

The eyes of Karin at that time were…what Mibu Akira expressed as [lonely], those kind of eyes.

That was why, Kazuki resolved himself to reach out his hand.

Just like the hand offered to me from Tou-san, from Kaguya-senpai.

“If you're not alone, there is nothing you need to fear!!”

“If I’m not alone…”

“I'm right here!!”

{Don’t lend him your ear. Close your eyes. Shut yourself. Believe in me!}

“Believe in me! Running away is useless!!”

“I, I’m…” From both of Karin’s eyes, tears were spilling out in droves.

“…I don’t want to kill. Ac, actually, I don’t want to kill Kazuki…”

Karin fell onto her knees at that spot with a slump.

Hanging her head like a withering flower, drops of tear *drip drip* were spilling out onto the floor.

“…Karin.” Kazuki let go of Doufuu. Ignoring Tamamo no Mae, he hugged Karin.

Rather than regarding her as a woman, it felt like he was embracing a child.

“Scary…it’s scary. Hayashizaki Kazuki…living by myself is…”

Karin pressed her crying face into Kazuki’s chest, she was talking while her shoulders were heaving with sobs many times.

“It’s okay, the place Karin is currently in now is not a dark scary world. I’m right here.”

“Fu. Fuffuffu…”

Suddenly, Tamamo no Mae leak out a laughing voice. Kazuki reacted to the voice and looked back, then he glared at the avatar.

Towards Kazuki, who was on guard whether she was planning to do anything else, Tamamo no Mae grinned…and smiled.

{Fufufu…o Devil King of Solomon's 72 Pillars, Lemegeton. Tamamo no Mae and that contractor, Katsura Karin are surrendering under your banner. It’s fine to add this one to the lowest seat of the 72 Pillars.}

“…Eh?”

{Hayashizaki Kazuki. Don’t you dare forget the proclamation that you made in the presence of I…a Diva. I’m entrusting Karin to you.}

Kazuki who was taken aback with surprise, slow by one beat, he finally comprehend the thinking of this Diva.

“Were you…pushing Karin’s back forward? You're planning to betray the Chinese Mythology?”

Karin, who was cornered until she was stuck between a rock and a hard place, she made Karin be true to her own feelings…?

{In the first place I don’t belong under any Mythology. I went along with Joka, but it has also been established in the Mythology about how I betrayed Joka. Surely because of that Shizuka had arranged to use and discard Karin. But how dull it is if it ends like that, I too, and also Karin’s life.}

Tamamo no Mae stared at Karin with an unexpected gentle smiling face. And then when she looked back on Kazuki again, her gaze had a different quality compared to when she was staring at Karin. Only her mouth was grinning…and it warped showing a terrifying smile.

{I won’t let you off if you slight my Karin.}

“Hayashizaki Kazuki…” Karin too stared at Kazuki as if clinging onto him.

Katsura Karin―41

He had a feeling that somehow, he had burdened himself with something terrific.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2017-04-23T07:54:25Z

FallenSky:

<center>
{| class="wikitable" width="100%"
|-align="center"
| [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(German)|DE]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Greek)|EL]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|EN]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volumen_01_Capitulo_01|ES]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_-_Français:Volume1_Chapitre1|FR]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Bahasa Indonesia)|ID]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Italiano)|IT]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Lithuanian~|LT]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_PL|PL]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Brazilian Portuguese~|PT-BR]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~_Russian|RU]]  |  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_Tiếng_Việt|VI]]
|}</center>
== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== Part 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of this client. Incidentally, this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end. A mansion sat arrogantly on the hill, set in a high-class residential area, displaying its design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings. If one were to disregard the mansion thus far, one might have to say it was a rather magnificent view. Climbing up Governor's Hill presented a vast view of the land's rich scenery. When he saw it, he was honestly and completely stunned.

''(Did Turkish harems have this feeling?)''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" he wanted to preach, while grabbing that person's collar. It was that kind of house. This area could probably be considered the origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here and the very first ice cream in Japan was sold here. One would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''(Considering that, this is probably something like a breach of contract…)'' 

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image that was held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled away completely, with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map that was completely unnecessary. By asking the neighborhood residents, "what's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

- A structure painful to the eyes —— he didn't wish to call it a house —— that when seen, made Kazuma look up to the sky, begging. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered, trying to convince himself.

However, this was the same Kazuma whose looks probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work. Wearing a black jacket over a checkered shirt with jeans and sneakers, this 22-year-old man seemed, no matter how one looked at him, no different than a student from a nearby university. He was completely blind to his own faults though. As he continued his observations, he noticed something strange. The dark aura that covered the mansion was denser than he was told; because of this, perhaps even an ordinary person with no psychic background could sense the aura that was presently emanating and surrounding the mansion.

''(Maybe I should just go back…)''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was partly serious. The dark aura surrounding the mansion was somewhat more unearthly than he had expected, but it wasn't that impossible for him to deal with. For this reason, his premonition was only that of an ill omen.

Yet, something else was up.

Judging from his experiences up until then, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't throw away this job on basis of that alone. This was his first assignment in Japan; if he broke off the arrangement with a reason like that, there wasn't a shred of doubt that he would never get any jobs from the agency in the future. He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps and stopped in front of a ridiculously huge gate. As he stood in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure if he should continue this job. Danger signals bombarded his instincts and he couldn't help wanting to run away. However...

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a female voice came from the intercom and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start and stood on guard as the voice continued.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the door on the side."

Click. As she spoke, a small door towards the right side of the gate unlocked. Apparently, there was no one to escort him inside.

''(Compared with that "you've been expected," that's some rude treatment…)''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed. Inside the fence was a large number of security cameras and sensors.

"They must live a very shadowy life..." Kazuma muttered.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entryway. Irritation started to stir inside him, almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance. Still somehow, Kazuma managed to repress himself.

"Eeek……"

That was what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The maid who came to greet him became fearful of him as if she had just come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome! Please, come this way."

Somehow she changed her face of terror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile. It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions instantly, yet the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. As the maid walked ahead to lead him to the living room, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom.

''(It would have been better if I'd left…)''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he arrived at the living room and saw its insides. A thin, little man lying back with his legs outstretched, introduced himself as Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion. Kazuma recognized him as the client, but he wasn't alone. There was also a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room whose face he knew all to well. That practitioner, upon seeing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment but immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a scornful look.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You, a disinherited child of the Kannagi, owing to your incompetence, now dare call yourself a practitioner?"

Those explanatory words were probably for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki Shinji, truly took great pleasure in mocking Kazuma. Sakamoto showed the response that Shinji expected. His expression changed as he approached Kazuma.

"Is this true? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, which was why I hired you!"

Kazuma, calmly taking a step back with each step his client made, forward, answered...

"I don't know what the person at the agency told you but if you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, which was scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally, I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. Then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the contemptible stares of the two, not even a muscle of their eyebrows moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of an [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Tough talk for the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Shinji was enraged from being insulted by the person who he looked down upon. Completely forgetting about being in front of a client, he tightened a fist and lunged forward. He sent a powerful punch directed at Kazuma's face, yet Kazuma easily dodged the punch by stepping aside to his left. Shinji, who had inserted a great deal of force into his punch, lost his balance and fell. At the last moment, he managed to make it look like a feint by attempting to kick Kazuma's temple from his blind spot.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it coming, casually bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes. Kazuma moved like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. After dodging Shinji's kick, he immediately swept Shinji's pivoting leg, making him trip and fall down on all fours to the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji barely managed to perform an [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]] and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You! Do you think you can beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? You were not even a match for the me from four years ago. There's no way you can be an opponent for me right now." 

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma did not show the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

A restraining voice broke in, turning the two heads towards the speaker. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at successfully getting both their attention. In a tone as if he was scolding a child, he shouted...

"I didn't call you here to fight! The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are all more expensive than what I'm paying you! Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''(Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment...)''

With the discomfort continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already disappeared. He couldn't ignore the agony of simply being there.

"Mm……?"

Instantly, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge...

"It's coming..."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion and directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved back so that Sakamoto and Shinji were between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into a smoky black figure. Shinji, seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it too.

"Hmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit', or whatever you've been struggling with just made its entry."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''(That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?)''

When Kazuma first accepted this assignment, the person at the agency said "It is just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

—— Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand or another ——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than practitioners, it was a work where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, so such an irresponsible agent would not survive.

''(Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?)''

Kazuma leaned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing. Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit." He was apparently planning to burn it the moment it appeared. It was easy to understand that from his expression. Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire ignited between those palms.

''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……''

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit revealed itself. A distorted face stood before them, projecting hatred across the room.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame alongside a sharp yell. The evil spirit would be cleansed on contact with the summoned fire and would disappear without a trace... or so Shinji believed. However...

"Idiot."

''Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……''

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered...the flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed as he was wrapped in the flames that he had summoned. In a moment, the entire living room was engulfed in flames.

''Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka''

The entity before them had overcome Shinji's attack and had devoured the flame. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== Part 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who could freely manipulate fire, the Kannagi family was famous for their superior strength. It was not simply because their power was great. The reason lay in the special ability passed on in their family's blood. The flame they manipulated was not created by the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possessed the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners held absolute dominance over ''youma'', evil spirits, and all beings who transgressed the law. However, even with the ability given by blood, depending on the extent to which their blood was diluted with each generation, it was inevitable that their power would eventually deteriorate.

The branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of the "gold" flame attribute. If a youma with a fire attribute was their opponent, the flame that they released would merely be absorbed by the youma instead of purifying or destroying it.

...Which was what had happened just now——

The living room had become a purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling had melted and turned into a grotesque art object. This wouldn't have happened if someone from the head family purified the youma. 

"I wonder if he's dead..." Kazuma muttered with a refreshed face.

A cool breeze wrapped Kazuma, keeping the raging fire off him. Even the heat that the flame emitted was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was on Kazuma's face. 

"H-help……"

A frail voice rang in his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackened object at his feet.

His client Sakamoto had rolled into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], screaming. He didn't seem to be dead though he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed as he clung onto Kazuma's legs. However, Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his client.

''Thud!''

Sakamoto's face writhed in pain as he was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond his slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. The skull could have been making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma stepped on Sakamoto's head and stated clearly, "You're not my client and I don't have a knack of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Is your life worth only a million?"

Kazuma took out a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, exposing the cigarette's tip outside of the kekkai and began to smoke.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 019.jpg|thumb]]

Sakamoto didn't have the luxury to be so relaxed, though. Whether by chance or on purpose, there were holes in the area of the kekkai near Sakamoto. Some of the flames passed through the holes and touched him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! Fine!! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette, Kazuma's face let out a smile similar to that of a demon who had made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, and, while sending Sakamoto rolling into the side of the room, Kazuma proclaimed, "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a low voice and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was instantly expelled through the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden. Instead, it scattered and then vanished.

At that moment, a fireball with a distorted face floated in the center of the room. Now the youma's true form was in front of Kazuma.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged across the room. Kazuma stood quietly and with his hand still in his jacket pocket, directed the wind to erase the flames still remaining in the room.

The fight was already over. The youma was unable to even put up any resistance against Kazuma's overwhelming power while being torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. A person gifted with the sixth sense would have been terrified upon seeing the amount of wind power that was gathering in his hand.

"…The end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. From his right hand, an invisible blade that sliced through air came forth, slicing the youma neatly in two.

There were no spirit fragments remaining. Kazuma quietly observed the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma told Sakamoto. Sakamoto was still lying on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

It was identical to what a criminal would say. Even if it was a mistake, it wasn't the way one would speak to a client.

However, Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, didn't even dare to complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Without a word Kazuma approached what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them to Sakamoto's despair. As expected, Sakamoto protested... 

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know what happened between the two of you but please show some respect for the dead!"

"He's not dead..." Kazuma dryly spat the words out and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off; Sakamoto noticed that Shinji appeared to be undamaged by the flame that had covered him a while ago.

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes as he beheld the unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of the Kannagi bloodline receive the divine protection of the fire spirits. Even people from the branch family wouldn't die from this degree of fire." 

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision and added, "though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Shinji murmured, waking up. After looking around him, he confirmed that the youma was destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma was already aware that Shinji was conscious the whole time. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But, I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly stated this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he wanted to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"On a whim, I guess."

At Kazuma's lazy answer, Shinji sharpened his gaze thinking that his question had been evaded.

"'A whim...' Do you believe the elders will accept that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't exiled. Where I go is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Not even if I die."

Kazuma answered as if spitting out the words. Then, this time, without hesitation, he walked off.

Shinji was driven by a sense of unease that he couldn't suppress. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''(I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…)''

In a sense, Shinji's unease was right on the mark. From that moment, a war to push the Kannagi into the abyss of ruin began.

=== Part 3 ===

"Did you know? It seems that Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a Fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent guy? It must be dead simple, then, to be a Fuujutsu practitioner."

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner, he'd have to sell his soul to the devil, right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day, rumors about Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders (the general term for those who retired from active service and are now overseeing the management of the practitioners) who heard Shinji's report, only one refrained from jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure of his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins; all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity. Not a single person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in wholesome delight. The people known as ''elders''—excluding the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves by talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They danced with joy inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, even had something of a skipping type of light gait while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within an hour, there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants, spreading to all kinds of people afterwards.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts. It wasn't a big problem for the elders, though, since their attitude was pretty much, ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!''

And so, news of Kazuma spread in the exact opposite direction than what Shinji had hoped for.

To wit:

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in, but it was distorted to such an extent that nobody could really interpret it. Obviously, no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

Kazuma, the main family's failure who had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of them was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose Fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, Genma's smile was filled with hatred.

"…Oh"

Genma answered briefly. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, as he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' His expression openly displayed his thoughts.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly. He gave a command to a nearby servant: "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

The moment he arrived, Shinji bowed down so low that he scraped the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; he was sweating from his forehead and breathing awkwardly.

Truthfully, the difference in status between the Kannagi's main family and branch family was absolute. It was impossible for the branch family to even dream of a revolution.

Tradition and social status meant nothing in the Kannagi's system. The two families were simply separated by the overwhelming difference in power.

If a rebellion were to occur, Enjutsu practitioners like Juugo or Genma could simply smash everyone in the branch family by wiggling a finger. Because of this hopeless difference in power, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

Therefore, Shinji's tension was understandable. He was in front of Juugo, whose superiority was similar to a god, and had to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner. However, looking into the suzerain's face and speaking was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end, he raised his face, but his eyes still stared at the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

"…I see."

After Shinji finished recounting the happenings, Juugo remained silent for a while after saying that.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it once more. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew (to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble) had left 4 years ago.

''(—What a poor child he was.)''

If Kazuma had been born to any family but the Kannagi, he would probably have been considered a superior child. Excellent intellect, good reflexes, and great promise in learning the jutsu; all jutsu except one. He was unable to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family, this was the most important ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as incompetent. Because of this, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Still—'' Juugo thought.

''(Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, despite that…)''

Juugo looked down at his right leg. It was made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, would Kazuma be here right now?

Unfortunately, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, their name; all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' is a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

An uncertain voice brought Juugo back to reality. Looking around, he found everyone in an awkward silence. It wasn't surprising, as there were almost none among them who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person, Genma, spoke without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would say that of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo considered replying, but, disliking unproductive battles, he decided to put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful in Fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi... Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your care, could he have become skilled and powerful?" 

"Perhaps."

Sitting at a lower seat, Hyoue, the head of the Fuuga clan, answered sullenly. 

Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are all afraid that even though Fuujutsu and such are, after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu practitioners. Even if we had known four years ago of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu and left him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have had to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

To the Kannagi family, who only valued fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, was limited to a lower status. Genma was not trying to start a fight. He was not stating anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk or the dinner will turn unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone clearly showed relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkwardly, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed his thoughts from showing up on his expression, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== Part 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……" A hoarse laugh broke the strained silence. Not a single streak of light could be found in the single room filled with darkness.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally, the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost, and return to our previous, glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked inside the room.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining… Kukuku…"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with resentment darker than darkness...

***

''"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"''

Late at night on that same day, Shinji screamed out in terror. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, which had tumbled down onto the floor. Following them were two headless corpses. And standing before him, a human?

Shinji was unable to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance, but it possessed an aura that a human could not possibly have.

The two corpses——who had been alive until 30 seconds ago——had been captured in a ''kekkai'' without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed an incredible force slicing the two heads off as if they were nothing. Or rather, Shinji had been forced to witness.

Even though the other two surpassed him in skill, Shinji was the only person left alive. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell?! What did I do…?"

The ''thing'' gave no answer. It came closer without even making footsteps, taking its time.

The ''thing'' remained completely silent. Nothing came out as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.

Silence remained even after severing those heads. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths as they still had their drunken, relaxed slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this ''thing'' had just done. He had just met that person yesterday. In addition, that person had a just motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging the ''thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete turn.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me——it was my fault, I-I regret it, so please, forgive meeee——"

The only reply was a flash from the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. Formed from a high density of spirits, the blade cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

''"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"''

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

The ''thing'' became covered in a golden flame, the same one that had the power to destroy any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned brightly through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope till now, froze.

The ''thing'' stretched out a hand, taking hold of the golden flame, ''and in one movement, tore it from its body.'' 

The ''thing'' emerged from the flame's restraints, completely uninjured. Its body, and even its clothes, remained undamaged without any sign of having been engulfed by fire.

The ''thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help but be fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was from the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

Evidently, his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even as the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it in half, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.

Perhaps the ''thing'' got tired of Shinji's lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.

There was a dull ''thunk.'' The third head rolled on the ground.

The ''thing'' remained dissatisfied even after killing everyone. It continued to slice up the bodies. Though it was only for a few minutes, the three bodies were cut into many small pieces that even the parents of the corpses would no longer recognize; they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was or what limb it was.

As the raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai, the ''thing'' laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.

However, the three severed heads remained. Though the bodies were in pieces, there was not a single injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up facing the gate in a straight line. Each had a strange smile, as if saying to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare."

And so the tragedy began...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1

2017-02-05T14:58:03Z

FallenSky: /* Part 2 */

==Episode 1 – Engagement Circumstances of the Daughter of the North==

===Part 1===

“Haa… Really Nii-san, what on earth are you thinking about?”

In a voice mixed with frustration and anger, Airi heaved a big sigh.

The girl, Lux’s little sister, who had a doll-like beauty, was staring at Lux with reproachful eyes as she stood up before him who was for some reason kneeled on the floor.

“I told you many times not to stand out, right? Because of you, just now I was tormented by my classmates as they asked me “did your brother find a lover!?”…”

“Yes. I understand your feelings, Airi. But, please let’s leave it as that.”

Nokuto, Airi’s roommate who was beside her, was a calm girl who was also one of the three members of the academy famous trio called the “Triad”.

Being soothed by her, Airi finally muttered “I think you’ve already reflected on this, Nii-san”.

“I’m really sorry…”

Saying so, Lux stood up with a tired face.

Here was the site of the Royal Military Academy, in one of the girl dormitory’s room.

Lux, who finished eating dinner after the end of the “Lux contest”, had been called by his little sister Airi in order to handle a certain request of the academy.

Since he was told that it was an important request, he hurriedly went to Airi’s and Nokuto’s room, but what was awaiting him was his little sister’s sermon.

“In the first place, why didn’t you come directly to my place? If you did so, we would have settled it between us siblings, and it wouldn’t have become such uproar.”

Airi seemed quite displeased by the behavior of her big brother who did not seek her help.

There seemed to be also many people in the girl’s dormitory, so it was certainly a blunder that the choice of escaping to Airi’s room did not occurred to him, but––<ref>There is no error on the translation here; it just means that because there were many people in the girl’s dormitory, the idea of venturing there didn’t occur to him. But if he had thought about Airi, he could have taken the risk to go by her and wait that the contest ended</ref>

(If by any chance I was also caught by Airi, it was likely to become troublesome, so…)

If he was to say so, he would have been scolded by “are you going to doubt a blood relative?”, so he said nothing.

“However, personally, I was surprised. I thought that Krulcifer-san asking Lux-san out was unlikely, considering her character.”

Nokuto calmly spoke of her impression.

But, the shoulders of Airi who heard it suddenly shook.

“So Nii-san, what kind of happy time are you going to spend with her from now on?”

“E-Errr–– basically, it won’t be different from the requests I’ve done so far probably, I guess?”

While trembling to the strangely gentle smile of Airi, Lux said so with a perfunctory look.

To the request of Krulcifer who won the “Lux contest”, the agreement of “becoming her lover” for about one week was established.

However, the content was very vague, so except listening to her request preferentially, he should be able to spend his life as usual.

When Lux finished explaining so to the two girls,

“Hmm. Well, it’s fine. Nii-san is already at that age after all.”

“N-No, it isn’t really me who asks Krulcifer-san this time!”

To Airi who turned away her gaze as she pouted, Lux explained confusedly.

“Yes. I cannot surmise Krulcifer-san’s real intention, but I think it can’t be helped.”

“Is that so?”

Looking at Airi who raised her face to Nokuto’s follow up, Lux was relieved for an instant.

“Yes. Be that as it may, Lux-san seems certainly weak to a girl’s aggressiveness though.”

“Hey!? Even though it was about to be settled with much trouble, why do you say such a thing again!?”

‘‘As expected even this Nokuto girl is a very difficult child to deal with.’‘

As Lux was once again troubled, Airi lightly cleared her throat and stood up.

“About that, I will have you tell me about this matter in detail some other time. It’s time to go to the place of the request.”

“Ah…, t-that’s right.”

Relieved about the fact that this talk was over for the time being, Lux left the room.

“I heard that it’s a request at the school site; but it’s night, so be careful.”

Nokuto said so and saw off Lux and Airi.

When he was outside of the girl’s dormitory with Airi, the neighborhood was already covered with a jet black curtain.

“It is good and all that you enjoy your school life, but please do not forget. About our “plan”––”

As they were now both alone, Airi said so as she remembered.

“Ah…, yes. I know.”

He intended to consult her a little about something, but in the end, he hesitated to talk about it.

“Phew…”

While walking along the lawn within the academy as he followed after Airi, Lux sighed softly.

It was about Krulcifer that he was troubled.

(––What may I do to behave like her lover?)

‘‘I mean, I have never gone out with anyone…’‘

The “true request” which was told by Krulcifer after that lover declaration.

Lux hung his head as he was troubled by that request which was on a whole other level from the odd jobs he had done so far.

===Part 2===

“––I want you to act as my lover.”

About ten minutes after he was asked of that in the waiting room.

Lux who was called to the deserted rooftop of the academy was hearing about the details from Krulcifer.

“Pretend to be Krulcifer-san’s lover…?”

“Yes, that’s right. I want you to play that role for one week starting today.”

“B-But, why should I do such a thing––”

As Lux was perplexed at Krulcifer who said so indifferently, she explained the situation in detail.

Krulcifer was an Earl’s daughter of the large country of the North –– the religious country Ymir, and a foreign student in the academy.

One of the reasons why she came to this New Kingdom to study was because she had an important goal to achieve.

“In short, a political marriage of convenience.”

『During attendance at school, conclude an engagement with a high ranking noble in the New Kingdom. ––Or get married.』

Such instructions had been given to Krulcifer by the Einvolk House which was her home.

Making connections with an influential person holding a strong position in the New Kingdom.

She was enrolled in this academy not only to learn knowledge and technique as a Drag-Knight, but also with such an intention since the beginning.

“That’s––. Such a thing is…”

‘‘Isn’t it too selfish?’‘

‘‘No matter how much the Einvolk House is a prestigious noble family, to let Krulcifer go alone to a foreign land and burden her with such a duty…’‘

As Lux unintentionally started to say so,

“As usual, you say something unlike a Prince of the Old Empire.”

Seeing Lux’s expression which showed that he did not consent, Krulcifer chuckled.

“Marriages between nobles are 90% like that. It’s no use even if you mind it.”

She asserted in a curt tone.

“…………”

About that, Krulcifer was right.

A marriage between nobles was basically like that regardless of nationality.

Lux who had been in the Imperial Court as a Prince of the Old Empire before, understood it only too well.

‘‘But still, it’s strange.’‘

“But then, why do you want me to pretend to be your lover?”

“To put it plainly, I want to avoid trouble to the limit. Until I achieve my personal goal––”

“Personal goal…?”

Not answering Lux’s question, Krulcifer continued.

“Several days later, it’s scheduled that a messenger will be dispatched to this Fort City by the Einvolk House which is my home. In order to confirm and report the progress of my engagement––”

In short, it seemed to be about a “lover role” in order to deceive the messenger coming over.

A man who was of noble lineage as well and also had a connection with Krulcifer.

Lux seemed to have been chosen based on the above conditions.

“Therefore, I will have you behave as my lover for one week from today on. So, is it all right?”

“B-But, I –– um, I’ve never gone out with anyone…”

“Oh my? Actually, I don’t have any experience, either.”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered,

“Besides, it can’t also be just with anyone, right? You have seen my shameful side––”

Slightly blushing, Krulcifer softly smiled.

“…!?”

Suddenly recalling her figure in underwear in the waiting room, Lux’s face became red.

“If you say that you won’t take responsibility no matter what, then I will tell everyone about your peeping.”

She whispered so with a mischievous tone.

At her tone of voice which tickled his earlobe, Lux gave up immediately.

“U-Um…, if you’re fine with me, I’ll do my best.”

“Thank you. I like that honest side of yours.”

To Lux who hung his head, Krulcifer replied with a smile.

“I will be troubled if the fake lover thing was leaked to someone, so until this week passes, we will keep this matter secret. Can you promise that?”

“U-Understood.”

“Good answer. Then –– from today on, you are my lover. Please take of me, Lux-kun.”

“…Yes”

To Krulcifer’s smile, Lux returned an awkward smile.

Thus, the agreement was established.

===Part 3===

The library in the academy was built separately from the school building.

Though he had several times used it because of the academy’s lessons, this was the first time that he came there this late at night.

“Over there, Nii-san.”

Since the front door was already closed, he entered from the back entrance following Airi’s lead.

The space where high, innumerable bookshelves stood in a row and the old-fashion which let one feel history somewhere were of a structure harking back to an ancient labyrinth.

He had the experience of being a librarian due to odd jobs in the past, so there was no resistance in particular about this atmosphere itself, but––

“Is there really a request here?”

A question concerning the request of the deserted library floated in Lux’s mind.

“Yes, there’s no mistake. It’s a little bit ahead.”

They went through a passage between bookshelves and arrived at a door at the end.

Then, she opened the door with a key different from that she used to open the back entrance.

When they went down the stairs leading to the underground, there was a large stone space there.

“This place is…? Is there such a place in the underground of the library?”

A place which he didn’t even know the existence of let alone entered due to odd jobs.

Over there, not only bookshelves, but also an iron work unit, a furnace for sublimation as well as countless experimental devices lined up.

At the same time, there was also the smell of acrid chemicals.

“Please, keep this place’s existence secret, Nii-san. It’s also a small laboratory after all.”

“Laboratory?”

Though Lux asked back, he thought that it really gave such an impression.

The Drag-Knight’s atelier where Lisha acted as the chief.

If Lisha’s atelier had a structure somewhere reminiscent to a blacksmith’s, this place seemed just like an atelier of an alchemist.

As he followed Airi while holding such an impression,

“I was waiting for both of you.”

Principal Relie Aingram was in front of a small table.

“Good evening, Lux-kun. Do you properly look after Philphie? Or –– have you already attacked<ref> Attack as in make a move on her </ref> her?”

“Really, you…”

Lux replied with an indescribable expression.

By Relie’s arrangement, Lux was staying even now in the same room as Philphie, her little sister, in the girl’s dormitory.

As Lux blushed when recalling it––,

“Principal. Why don’t you leave your teasing of Nii-san for another time and begin the talk?”

*cough*, deliberately clearing her throat once, Airi said so.

“Well, that’s also right. Then, I will ask you not to speak about what I’m about to tell you from here on.”

When Relie said so, she placed a small metal box on the table and inserted a key in the lock.

“It’s fairly secure, eh.”

“Yes.”

As Relie opened the box while nodding back, it could be seen.

“Don’t tell this is––”

What was inside the box was a strange-shaped golden flute.

“Yes, it’s the thing which the former Imperial Guards Knight Squadron Chief Velvet, who attacked this city two weeks ago, held.”

This flute possessed the power to summon and control the mythical beasts –– Abysses which appeared from the ruins.

Lux and the “Knight Squadron” witnessed it and fought with them just the other day.

“By the way, I reported it to the top brass, but I was told by Her Majesty Queen Raffi to have you study it while advancing the analysis here as this place is closer to the ruins.”

“…………”

“It seems that Velvet confessed that he bought this from a foreign merchant. He says that it’s called “horn”. Do you know anything about this, Lux-kun?”

“No. It’s also the first time for me to see it up close like this. But––”

His older brother Fugil of the Old Empire that Lux was after.

Judging from the words “summon the Abysses” that Fugil had said, there was no doubt about the fact that this horn was an important treasure related to the ruins.

“That Velvet didn’t seem to know anything else, but I think that it’s necessary to analyze this item at the same time as the investigation of the ruins.”

Airi added so while opening a thick book –– a document related to the investigation of ruins.

“Then, why having shown this to me––”

“Because I will have you hold onto this.”

Relie calmly said and closed the box containing the horn.

“Eh…?”

“I haven’t told everyone yet, but –– these past several days, there is a little movement on the continent. So, I will have you, and members of the “Knight Squadron”, head to the investigation of the ruins before long.”

“…………”

More than ten years ago –– the ruins brought Drag-Rides and a number of technologies into the world.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0010.jpg|thumb]]

In that place which was protected by the existence called Abyss, many records and treasures are still sleeping.

“Even including the ruins of the Atismata New Kingdom territory, it’s the present situation is that humans have only gotten until the second layer in the ruins, but it is written that to reach the third layer, an existence called “key” is necessary.”

Airi spoke so with the thick ancient document at hand.

It was known that each country’s civil officials had already explained the existence of a “key” in itself, but its true nature has not been established even now.

“Perhaps –– this horn is the key to enter into the depths of the ruins. Or, it may become something to defend ourselves from the Abysses. Something like that, that also includes the investigation. Therefore, I intend to entrust you with this, Nii-san.”

Lux noticed the intention of Airi who included an implication.

She meant that this horn might become a clue for searching for Fugil.

“…I understand.”

While engraving her words into his heart, Lux received the horn.

“By the way, Principal.”

“Oh, it’s fine if you call me Relie at such times. Otherwise, I don’t mind even if you call me sister-in-law––”

Smiling wryly to Relie who teasingly said so, Lux asked what had been bothering him.

“Relie-san. I’m not yet a member of the “Knight Squadron”. I may not be granted permission to accompany the ruins’ investigation.”

“Don’t worry about it. I will give only you a special permission for accompanying after all. There is also the achievement of having saved Lisha-sama, so I don’t think anyone will be against it.”

“…………”

‘‘She is good as usual when it comes to preparation at such times.’‘

“However, can I have you keep this matter still secret to other students? It’s a fairly important issue after all.”

“…Yes.”

As he replied with a slight tension, the three of them went up the stairs of the basement.

“Besides, also regarding the ruins’ investigation, I want results for the new layer soon. As a matter of fact, also for that child<ref> I think “child” here refers to her little sister Philphie; Relie thinks that the way to help her sister lies in the ruins investigation </ref>––”

Turning a somewhat distant look into empty space, Relie muttered so.

After having parted from Relie, Lux went out of the library along with Airi.

With no trace of anybody in the neighborhood, a pale moonlight was illuminating the path to the girl’s dormitory.

“It may be only today that I can be with Nii-san in this way. You will have Krulcifer-san from tomorrow on after all.”

“Errr… Airi, I don’t think what you’re saying will happen though…”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux replied so while smiling wryly.

“But, please be careful. Especially–– of her.”

“By her… you mean Krulcifer-san? She’s amazing in various ways, but I don’t think she’s a bad person.”

“Maybe. It's just a woman's intuition. It’s somehow bothers me. Not only the fact that she is a foreign student from Ymir, but it’s also as if she is hiding something––”

To Airi’s mutter, Lux walked while looking puzzled.

When they returned to the entrance of the girl’s dormitory, they decided to part ways there.

“Well, Airi. See you later.”

“Yes. Please be careful, too, Nii-san. I have discussed with them for the time being.”

“Eh…?”

“No, it’s nothing, Nii-san.”

Leaving behind a meaningful smile, Airi left.

It was the usual Airi, but Lux noticed her last concern said in a stronger tone.

The obtained horn and ruins’ investigations which aren’t progressing.

Though just to a few people, The “Black Hero’s” real identity was revealed.

The time which had stopped began to move little by little.

===Part 4===

“Hey, Lux-kun. May we eat lunch together?”

“Ah, yes. That’s fine by me, but––”

The next day at lunch break.

When Lux was thinking about the ruins’ investigation, Krulcifer came over to his seat.

Acting as her “lover” for one week.

For Lux who knew of that agreement, this was certainly natural; but as expected when being invited by a beautiful girl like Krulcifer, it makes one’s heart beat fast.

“Ah, so Krulcifer-san wasn’t joking after all.”

“Yes, to think that that girl was so assertive… She’s serious.”

The classroom was astir and the female students raised their voices so unanimously.

(Not good, this conversation attracts attention too much…!)

As Lux confusedly stood up and was about to leave the classroom,

“Hey both of you, wait a minute.”

Lisha suddenly stood in front of Lux and Krulcifer.

The New Kingdom Princess with blond hair tied to the side and deep crimson pupils.

In this academy, she was given treatment in no way different to that of other students, but as expected the students’ attention gathered.

“What do you want?”

“I have to talk to Lux a little, not you. So, you don’t mind if I also accompany you to the dining room, right?”

“Ah, if it’s only that––”

Before Lux could agreed,

“Sorry, but I will have to refuse.”

Krulcifer calmly declared so.

“Wha…!?”

“Today, I want to talk with him, just the two of us. He became my “lover” for one week, so I have at least such a right, haven’t I?”

“Guh…”

Lisha’s face became stiff.

“Well then, excuse us. Princess”

Krulcifer pulled Lux out of the classroom.

“Guh, I’ll remember this!”

While hearing Lisha’s frustrated voice, the two people walked down the corridor.

As the foreign student Krulcifer and the man Lux sat down together on the seats of the dining room, just that was enough to attracted attention very much.

(As expected, I’d better pay extra attention to this request…)

Lux slowly ate lunch while thinking about such a thing.

===Part 5===

The afternoon class was a practice of battle form.

They headed to the practice field away from the school building and dormitory, changed into dress gear and wore Machine Dragons.

“Well then, today, we will mainly focus on the practical skill training for the campus selection battle, which will be held two weeks later.”

When all the members of the class lined up, Instructor Raigree’s dignified voice resounded in the wide practice field.

The ruins where ancient weapons and technology slept were not places where anyone could readily investigate.

The right and opportunity to excavate the ruins were formalized by an international agreement several years ago, and the national tournament results would decide who would have the ruins investigation rights.

Plainly speaking, the country which left the better results in the tournament could acquire more investigation rights.

The off campus tournament was held once every several months.

The campus selection battle in order to choose participants for it was going to begin soon.

Therefore, it seemed that it was scheduled to do training for actual fighting today, but––

“…Today three Drag-Knights have come from the capital’s army as temporary instructors. Everybody, do not miss this opportunity, and properly learn.”

By Instructor Raigree’s introduction, the men entered the practice field.

Men wearing the regular army overcoat on their dress gears.

Their age was probably almost the same as Instructor Raigree, about twenty to thirty years.

The female students leaked whispering voices at the army’s temporary instructor who was a man with a stern face standing at the vanguard of the other two.

“This is the first time. To think that “males” from the capital would be involved in such a lesson––”

“…In the first place, this was not in the schedule, right?”

“There are many people with a somehow cute face. Well, it isn’t to the extent of our Prince.”

“Or rather, isn’t it disgusting? How they stared at us––”

When the female students were embarrassed being fixedly stared at as they were wearing dress gear which tightly fitted to their bodies––

“Hou. As expected, coming here was the right choice.”

The man with a stern face standing at the vanguard smiled wryly as he looked at the embarrassed students.

It appeared that this man was the leader among the three.

“The Royal Military Academy for only female students established not long ago. Indeed, it looks like it’s dependent on the New Kingdom’s permissive system to women and usually does lukewarm training.”

“That is because they are still receiving an education curriculum.”

Instructor Raigree calmly replied.

Judging from her businesslike tone and expression, the visit of these temporary instructors was not originally scheduled, and even Lux could guess the fact that it was not expected.

But then, what was the reason why these men expressly came for?

“No, no, Raigree-dono. We, adults must teach them the severity of battle as early as possible. No matter how high the Machine Dragon aptitude value’s average was judged to be, in the end there is no way that a woman can rival a man, so––”

The muscular man with a rustic impression broadly grinned and said as to pick a fight.

Then, the lean man beside him stepped forward.

“That’s right. If you get carried away because of that level of military exercise in the capital –– two weeks ago, you’ll have difficulty in the future. There is just a handful of strong student Drag-Knights after all. I will also use this opportunity to firmly teach you the severity of a battle.”

To the tone of the sticky man, the students’ expression stiffened.

“But, I would like you to refrain from dangerous behavior. They are still students after all.”

As Instructor Raigree resolutely said so,

“Of course, we will be careful. However –– formal training might be somewhat harsh for these weak girls though.”

In contrast, the men said so unapologetically.

And, within a strange atmosphere slightly different than usual, the practice began.

Beginning from the Machine Dragon’s operation check, they advanced to basic skills practice such as barrier deployment, flight or acceleration and the like, and even extended to shooting by armaments and close range hand-to-hand fighting.

But at this point, it had already become something different from the usual practice.

“Hey, you bastard! With such slow movements, you can’t even become a target on the battlefield!? Are you making fun of me? Huh!?”

“What’s wrong!? Are you already tired? Do you think you can handle a Machine Dragon with this level?!”

“Don’t be naive! Don’t ask anyone! Think by yourself and redo it!”

About ten minutes after the start.

The temporary instructors in question were instructing the female students with quite rough methods.

Even Instructor Raigree who watched it attentively looked like she couldn’t somehow settle down.

“What the hell does this mean…?”

As Lux, who was taking a break, muttered as he watched the situation from the audience seating––

“It seems that there has also been something like this before.”

“Eh––?”

Krulcifer who was behind him before he knew it muttered so calmly.

Both of them were not wearing Machine Dragons now.

Since a Drag-Ride’s continuous use had a great burden on the body, they were divided in several groups in the middle of practice and two short breaks were established for each.

“––May I sit next to you?”

“Ah…, yes”

When Lux nodded, Krulcifer quietly sat down beside him.

And, she fixedly stared at the practice field and opened her mouth.

“Those temporary instructors are nobles belonging to the army of the Capital, and it seems that they have wanted to come to this Royal Military Academy since some time now.”

It seemed that Krulcifer, who belonged to the Knight Squadron that was the guerrilla unit of students, had also heard many times about such hidden circumstances.

“But, aren’t there already Instructor Raigree and men instructors in the academy? And yet, why––”

The instructors had already been acknowledged as guides who endorsed the New Kingdom’s ideas.

‘‘And yet, why have they expressly come here?’‘

“To put it plainly, people don’t change so easily.”

With a tone mixed somewhere with resignation, Krulcifer said.

“What do you mean––”

“I’m a foreign student from another country, but I know at least this country’s history.”

History –– in other words, the Old Empire’s government system.

She was probably speaking about the trend and system of androcracy.

“They want to shake the predominance of women. They don’t like the fact that women step into the area called Drag-Knight which was the men’s privilege in this country. It’s natural that such people would come over. No, if anything, a person like you may be rare. Former Imperial Prince.”

Krulcifer jokingly said, but Lux did not laugh at it.

Since there was such a long history, it was natural that there were “men” like them.

Rather, although they did not take a conspicuous attitude, there were probably many people who were thinking so inwardly.

(I thought I understood at least this much, but––)

“Besides, this incident this time is surely their revenge.”

“…? What do you mean?”

“You know about the fact that the third-year students had gone for practice to the Capital last month, right? It seems that during that practice, the academy strongest third-year student, Celis-senpai had completely crushed the faces of the Drag-Knights over there. With her overwhelming strength.”

“…………”

Celestia Ralgris.

A daughter of a Duke House and the academy strongest girl famous for being a man-hater.

It seemed that she was also ostensibly calm, and she had a personality of not needlessly showing off her strength, but she was looked down upon by the men of the army, and had mercilessly beaten her opponents up in the practice.

Therefore, it was more likely that several men of the army in the Capital that had their pride crushed forcibly screwed in and carried out this matter of temporary instructors.

“Isn’t that–– just venting their anger?”

Since they could not hold a candle to Celestia, they used the pretext of instruction to work the other inexperienced female students Drag-Knights hard.

‘‘If that’s true––’‘

“Of course. It’s just a rumor, and half is my guess; but such a rumor doesn’t seem to be groundless.”

Saying so, Krulcifer slowly stood up while turning her gaze to the practice field.

“Break time is over. Shall we go, too?”

“Yes…”

Lux and Krulcifer returned to the practice field side by side.

And they resumed training.

===Part 6===

“Kyaaaaaaaaah!?”

It happened when Lux and Krulcifer returned to the practice field and was about to begin training.

One female student wearing a Machine Dragon was shot down in the air and struck the ground.

The present training was a mock battle of combat form, a composition of one-on-one between fellow students, but––,

“Hahaha! As expected, it’s only this level, huh! You aren’t worthy of the glorious reputation of officer cadets.”

A triumphant voice could be heard from the man with a muscular body standing still in mid-air.

Three men came over as temporary instructors.

Under the pretense of “guidance”, they forcibly constrained mock battles with students.

Men should basically be inferior to women in Machine Dragon aptitude value, but they utterly defeated the girls by many years of experience and exercise performance.

“I would like you to restrain such dangerous behaviors!”

Raigree glared at the man in mid-air and tried to remonstrate him in a strong tone.

“Raigree-dono, too, will you stop pampering them? We are only teaching them the severity of battle in this way. If the thought of ‘they are women, so go easy on them’ is rooted, then there will be no future for this country’s military force.”

But the men’s faces, far from reflecting, revealed smiles of mockery.

“Kuh…!”

“U-Um… Sensei. I’m not injured in particular, so––”

The somewhat mature girl, who was just knocked down, got up.

Although she said so, her expression was still depressed.

“Hey, please stop it! What are you temporary instructors doing since some time now?! Launching a surprise attack which we haven’t even learnt in class and continuing to pursuit the student who fell down, such a thing–– can’t be called training!”

As a girl with a serious expression who equipped a <Wyrm> said so and stood in the way,

“Hou, as expected of young ladies who grew up spoiled by the New Kingdom system. You seem to want to say that we should care about you because it’s training for battle. Hahahahaha! You’re all to stay for supplementary lessons after school today, I will be affectionate with you plenty enough!”

The man with a stern face laughed loudly and the other men also laughed as they followed.

“Then, I will be your opponent!”

“All right. Come.”

The female student, who spoke sharply, came slashing with her blade head on. However,

“Haa! It’s only that?”

“Eh…!?”

The moment when the <Wyrm>’s blade came slashing, the instructor took distance by skillfully pulling back and aimed at the wrist armor which swung completely.

The blade held by the girl was quickly sent flying and it pierced the ground of the practice field.

“You’ve not enough training. Young lady.”

“P-Please wait a minute! My weapon is––”

When the man was about to swing downward his weapon to the girl who drew back frightened––,

*bashing*! A Drag-Ride’s arm parried and topped his hand.

“Ngh…? What is it now?”

Breaking in was Lux wearing his <Wyvern>.

“I’m sorry to interfere with your guidance.”

With a calm expression and tone, he lightly bowed his head first.

“What are you planning, you bastard? In the first place, why is a man here––”

When the man emitted a question, he glared at Lux.

His gaze focused on Lux’s characteristic silver hair and black collar,

“Haa…! I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the Chore Prince of the Old Empire, huh. Why are you in such a place? Were you entrusted with a weeding job?”

He said so as he treated Lux with contempt.

In no way perturbed by this clear insult, Lux returned a calm smile.

“No, due to some circumstances, I commute now here as a student. Setting that aside, could I replace you for instruction? I promised to teach her from now on, so”

“Eh…?”

As Lux told so to the man, the girl with a too serious expression showed a surprised face.

Of course, he did not make such a promise. It was just an excuse he thought of just now.

“What did you say…?”

The man in front of Lux and the other two men turned openly displeased expressions towards Lux.

No, they were glaring at Lux with clear hostility.

Even so, Lux not even daunted, answered with a cool face.

“And –– also all the girls present here. I had a prior engagement to teach them how to operate a Drag-Ride after school, so supplementary lessons won’t be necessary.”

“…!?Don’t get carried away, brat. We’re the instructors from the army! You lowly criminal and fallen Prince!”

To Lux’s indifferent tone, the temporary instructor revealed anger.

The atmosphere of a critical situation drifted and Lux was surrounded by the three men.

“Let’s see––. Then, shall we settle it with a fight between you and us?”

The male temporary instructor with a stern face which seemed to be the leader said so.

“You’ve to show the proof whether you really have enough skill to replace us. If you’ve any complaint, take back your earlier words––”

“I don’t mind.”

Lux readily nodded.

The surrounding female students who were watching the course of events became astir.

The male leader knitted his brows as he got angry at Lux’s reaction,

“But, we have been fighting continuously, so we’re more exhausted than you. Therefore, we will have you attached gyves of weight on your Machine Dragon, but is that still all right with you?”

When Lux nodded at his question, the men smirkingly laughed.

The three men also are people ranked to some extent in the Capital’s tournament.

They knew about the fact that Lux was a Drag-Knight good at defense called the “Weakest Undefeated”.

But, on top of the peculiarity of battles where he does not attack by himself, if you also put the difference between the number of people and a handicap, they estimated that they would easily defeat him.

Beat up those who oppose as an example and make the female students who watched it surrender.

The aim of the man who was dyed with the Old Empire’s ideology was transparent and visible to Lux.

“All right. We will slightly tamper with your Drag-Ride.”

“Certainly.”

The temporary instructors began to attach parts for weights that were in a corner of the practice field to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

Seeing that, Lisha who was on break also ran up.

“Lux, is it all right? If you want, I can fight instead––”

“You’d better stop it. I think that if you who is a princess beat them up, it will be somewhat troublesome––. So this time, let’s leave it to me.”

“But––”

“It’ll be all right. Please, leave it to me.”

While Lux replied so, the attachment of parts for weight was over.

“Kukuku. With this, we’re even. Then, shall we start the match?”

The men laughed and made the female students who were on the practice field step back to the edges (of the field).

Seeing the situation, the female students raised trembling voices.

“Hey, what is this…? No matter how you look at it, it’s unfair!”

“Aren’t the weight parts attached almost to the limit!? Such airframe–– can’t even properly fly with that overweight.”

“Even if it’s Lux-kun, like that––”

They forcibly attach parts for weights to Lux’s <Wyvern> which already had armor with thick weights.

Even someone with little knowledge of Machine Dragon maintenance would judge that it would be impossible to control the overweight.

“It’s something that you approved. You’ll surely have no complaint, won’t you?”

“––I understand”

The three men burst into laughter at Lux’s reply.

“You fool” “This guy doesn’t seem to understand Machine Dragons” “Well it’s fine, we will fully teach him”

And the lean man who drove a <Wyvern> approached Lux.

“Let’s see. Then, I will test mobility which is the basics of a Drag-Ride. Of how many times I can sneak behind him within five minutes––”

Though it was common in all fights, taking the opponent’s back was a basic tactic.

Especially in a fight between fellow <Wyvern> that mainly assumed air battles, it could be said that how many times one could attack the defenseless back that had weak barrier was the key to victory.

But, Lux on whom, weights were attached to the extent that it could be called overweighed, was already in a situation of certain defeat.

Then, the muscular man using a <Wyrm> folded his arms and looked down at Lux.

“Then, I guess I’ll test the evasion technique. Let’s test which one of us can fend off more attacks in actual combat.”

Finally, the male leader who operated a <Drake> set up a sniper rifle and laughed.

“Then, I will test attacking. It’s a match about which one can hit more than the other. Oops, there’s probably not much time left for practice, so let’s the three of us test him all at once.”

Stirring voices leaked from the female students in the audience seating.

“People of the army, I would like you to stop this prank.”

Instructor Raigree knitted her brows to the confrontation which could not even be called a decent match, but the men ignored her and turned to Lux.

“Hey, if you grovel on the ground now and apologize, I don’t mind stopping. Ingratiating yourself to people is your specialty, isn't it? Dear Prince.”

“If you’ve already decided the match format, can we begin?”

“What?”

To Lux’s calm words, the lean man revealed an uncanny look.

“Hahaha. Don’t pretend to be tough and show off. The current you can’t even take off from the ground––”

When the lean man showered scornful laughter, the back wings of Lux’s <Wyvern> shone.

It released wind from the jet hole and rose from the ground.

Small cheers leaked out from the female students in the audience seating.

“W-What…?”

The lean man’s eyes were opened wide in shock.

Originally, it should be enough weight to not be able to decently move let alone fly, but Lux calmly performed it.

“Please, give the signal. Instructor.”

“…Is it all right?”

Instructor Raigree asked with a dubious face.

But, seeing Lux nod without hesitation, she sent a signal to the official in charge in the audience seating.

“Mock battle, start!”

Shortly after, the signal of the battle starting was given.

A moment later, the three temporary instructors began to move.

“Haa…! You fool!”

Chasing Lux who flew in a somewhat low altitude, the lean man also flew.

Exactly as his words said “mobility test”, he came aiming at Lux’s back.

Regardless of the fact that they both used <Wyvern>, there is a big difference in speed due to the gives of weight (handicap).

“Ha, what’s wrong? What’s wrong?! Were you energetic only at the beginning?!”

Although Lux was able to fly, as expected the man, who stuck on the back of Lux who could not gather speed, raised his voice and laughed.

Far from turning around and taking his opponent’s back, it looked like running away by flying straight was the best Lux could do.

The lean man who saw that became more arrogant.

“Fall down unsightly! You fallen Prince!”

The moment when the man who pressed hard on Lux’s back was about to slash with his blade––

“Wha!?”

The <Wyvern> of Lux who had his back turned made a somersault and arrived exactly at the back of the man flying straight on.

As a result, before he knew it the man found himself before the wall surrounding the practice field.

Thus –– in order to avoid a crash, he could not help but suddenly stop (he was compelled to a sudden stop).

“Gah!?”

Without overlooking his defenseless back, Lux’s lightning slash knocked him down.

The lean man, still wearing his <Wyvern>, violently crashed onto the ground and the wall.

“––––”

At the dust which rose up, and the sound, the audience seating of the practice field fell silent.

“That is... no way.”

When Lisha was amazed, Krulcifer beside her also nodded.

“Yes, if you can’t generate enough speed to sneak behind your opponent, you should just let him stick closely on your back and then sneak behind him with a somersault. He seems to have been aiming for this since the beginning.”

It was easy to explain like this, but pulling it off was an extremely difficult task.

The students with the ability level to know that were speechless, and the other students raised shouts of joy.

“Hmm. As expected, my eyes weren’t wrong. All right, I shall make him join the “Knight Squadron” as soon as possible, a-and as for that other request––”

“That’s good and all, but right now, he’s my lover.”

“Ngh…!”

When Krulcifer and Lisha mutually clashed with their gazes,

“Don't get carried away! You brat!”

The muscular man wearing the <Wyrm> raised an angry voice and set up his cannon.

Due to the load of weight parts, the mobility of Lux’s <Wyvern> was extremely reduced.

Furthermore, since flight took up energy, he should not be able to fully stretch a barrier.

By focusing all the energy in a single blow of the main armament, he could certainly make Lux unable to continue fighting.

The man who planned so fired the cannon aiming at Lux.

“...!”

But, Lux deflected the main armament’s shooting from point-blank range with the point of his blade clad in energy, and evaded it.

The man changed his aim and continued shooting a second, and then a third time, but the result was exactly the same.

“W-Why?! How can you apply your sword so accurately and deflect the attacks?”

“It’s because your aiming was relatively simple.”

As Lux answered indifferently, the muscular man became speechless.

“It’s basic to aim for the center of a Machine Dragon if you only think about blowing away your opponent, and it seems that you’ve also been doing so all the time even in the tournament of the Capital, but––. Thanks to that, I was able to minimize the barrier and use energy in the blade.”

“Wha…!?”

While the muscular man was flustered, the male leader wearing the <Drake> ground his teeth with his sniper rifle still set up.

He was 300 Mel away from one edge of the practice field where Lux fought.

From that safety zone where he could never receive the opponent’s counterattack, he intended to one-sidedly snipe at Lux whose attention was attracted by his two comrades, but––,

“What the hell is happening––?”

In a state of overweight where it was originally impossible to operate, Lux had conducted himself more than equally against three machines of the Capital’s army as opponents.

The <Wyvern> of the lean man was flown by Lux as his back was taken by Lux, and the <Wyrm>’s cannon was altogether flipped by Lux’s blade, too.

And, although he aimed at Lux with his sniper rifle, his attacks were all evaded by movements which, while in low speed, did not let him focus his aim; and not even one of his attacks hit.

To that too much unreal spectacle, he felt irritation and shiver.

The men intended to torment (bully) Lux who defied them.

“But –– like this, it’s as if…!”

The Drag-Knights of the army, even though there were three, were led around by the nose by the officer cadet Lux who bore a tremendous handicap.

“Aren’t we the ones who have been humiliated…?!”

That humiliation caused the man to make a certain choice (option).

===Part 7===

“Gee, it’s fascinating as usual, eh. Lux-cchi’s movements––”

Tillfarr of the Triad, who was the person in charge of deploying a barrier before the audience seating muttered so while watching the fight.

While the other female students raised cheers, Tillfarr, Lux’s classmate who was also a member of the guerrilla unit, “Knight Squadron”, was analyzing the progress of the battle relatively calmly.

“Why was Lux-cchi able to take the back of the opponent’s <Wyvern> so easily? Even though his speed should have been far inferior due to the overweight––”

“It is because his flying method (technique) is quite special.”

To Tillfarr’s mutter, Krulcifer who was directly behind her in the audience seating answered so.

“Eh? …What do you mean by that?”

“Normally, when one wants to sneak behind his opponent in a battle between fellow flying type Machine Dragons, he has to stick on the opponent’s back by adjusting up and down the propulsion output. However in Lux’s case, he pursuits the enemy by skillfully interlacing ascent and descent while adjusting the distance after having predicted his opponent’s flight trajectory.”

If he took a rising trajectory while advancing, he would become temporarily slower than his opponent; and then by descending while being subjected to the influence of the gravity, he could approach the opponents more quickly.

“As such, it’s a quite advanced technique, but you can’t help but say that pulling it off in that overweight state is nothing short of a miracle.”

“At this rate, Lux’s victory is determined. That evil trio. It’s your reward for having underestimated my favorite (loved one?).”

As she was pleased with this situation, Lisha contentedly folded her arms.

“It’s amazing, Lux-kun.”

“He is much stronger than the Drag-Knights of the army!”

The female students’ voices began to leak so, and the outcome was certainly determined.

But––,

“No. I am afraid there is still one concern.”

Krulcifer stared at the practice field with calm eyes and drew out the Sword Device from the sheath at her waist.

It was not her personal Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>’s, but a <Wyvern>’s for practice.

“Hey? What do you intend to do?”

To the question of Lisha who looked puzzled, Krulcifer answered with her usual smile.

“A little help. To my –– lover, that is.”

===Part 8===

Only several minutes since the start of the mock battle.

One of the three temporary instructors, the <Drake> with the attack role could not catch the <Wyvern> of Lux who was flying skillfully.

But, covering his two comrades which were exhausted, the male leader made a certain resolution.

『Your getting carried away ends here. Fool! 』

“…!”

When Lux noticed it, the man said.

He spoke narrowing down the dragon voice which was the communication function between fellow Machine Dragons only to Lux.

『Do you understand? Don’t dodge it.』

With a smile filled with dark emotions, the man said so.

“…?”

While cocking his head in puzzlement, Lux set up his sword in mid-air and braced himself.

At that moment––,

*paaaang*!

“Kyaaaaaah!”

The atmosphere of the practice field burst, and the light bullets shot by the sniper rifle reached the audience seating behind Lux.

“Uah…!”

The student who was in charge of widely stretching the barrier in the audience seating –– Tillfarr, one of the Triad, received a direct hit and lost her balance.

The female students of the audience seating that were relieved at Lux’s odds held their breath in tension.

“Oops, sorry. It doesn’t hit you easily, so I anticipated your next movement; but I ended up missing.”

Unlike until a while ago when Lux was moving continuously, he was now static in mid-air.

There was no way that a Drag-Knight of army would miss in these 300 Mel which was the distance of the rifle’s range.

(He aimed not at me, but at everyone behind me––)

『When I said not to dodge, it also includes not to defend yourself. The next time, we’ll attack you with the three of us. If you try to dodge again––』

The male leader grinned, and at the same time, his two comrades who were heavily breathing also set up their cannons. The three men wanted to defeat Lux by shooting simultaneously at one point.

If he were to either dodge or defend against it, they would probably intend on crashing their simultaneous attacks on the female students of the audience seating behind him.

If the student in charge of the barrier was to receive the three men’s simultaneous attacks, she wouldn’t be able to defend against them.

“I understand.”

With a tone of resignation, Lux, still floating, undid his stance.

And when he was about to prepare himself, *pang*!, the air burst.

“Wha!?”

“Eh––?”

Krulcifer wearing a <Wyvern> went down to the stage of the practice field. As she fired only one shot towards the blue sky, she set up her rifle again and fearlessly laughed.

At the same time, the bell rang and the mock battle ended.

“It’s a shame –– but it looks like it’s time-out. The match is over.”

“D-Don’t joke with us!?”

The men who were thinking that they were about to defeat Lux unanimously raised flustered voices.

“A little more and it would have been our victory! Letting it end like this without settling it is––”

“Is that so? In that case, what about having a match with me next?”

“Wha…!?”

The men were flustered at the sudden challenge from the girl.

“It’s clear that you weren’t able to knock him down, but it isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings of wanting to settle it by all means. Therefore, I will be your opponent. This time –– let’s do a battle of sniping at each other.”

“Y-You little girl––!?”

“A match of only a minute, the condition will remain a three-to-one fight. If you’re fine with that, then let’s begin.”

To the smile of Krulcifer as if seeing through all, the temporary instructors revealed irritation.

It would have gotten nowhere if they continued being led around by the nose by Lux like this.

As each of them held their weapons, they rushed onto Krulcifer.

“Krulcifer-san!”

Lux called out to her in panic, but Krulcifer returned only a smile, quickly set up the rifle in her hand and shot.

“Ough…!?”

“What…!”

A dreadful quick shot, whose alignment is determined almost instantly in one stroke, in addition, regardless of firing in three directions, the abnormal speed and precision sent the armaments in the opponents' hands flying.

Moreover, when she shot the confused opponents’ feet and broke their stance, she shot at the Force Core from the slight opening in the barrier.

Being accurately struck on the weak point, the three men’s Machine Dragons stopped their function.

“N-No way… Impossible!?”

Although the opponents were also caught off guard, the men of the army were at a loss for words at that skill which sniped at the three moving Machine Dragons in a flash from a position at the very limit of the range.

“It looks like you also have no qualifications to teach attack techniques. With that said, should they be in such a place? Sensei.”

“Yes, you’re right. This match is Lux Acadia’s victory.”

At the same time as Instructor Raigree gave the judgment, the audience seating was wrapped in cheers.

“And one more thing––, you temporary instructors will let me hear about your story later. It’s a big problem for soldiers of the New Kingdom to purposely aim at students in the audience seating. You have no qualifications to act as instructors.”

“Guh…!”

The three temporary instructors who were beaten left the practice field while grinding their teeth.

With this––, they would not get close to the academy for a while.

As Lux who heaved a sigh of relief got down to the ground, Instructor Raigree who drove out the temporary instructors came before him.

“Lux Acadia. I shall express my thanks this time, but do not act rashly all by yourself.”

In a calm tone with no anger, Instructor Raigree said.

“Yes.”

As Lux cancelled his armor while answering, he approached Krulcifer.

“Was it unnecessary help?”

“No…, you’ve been a big help.”

To the words of Krulcifer who revealed a smile, Lux returned so.

“You have predicted up to the fact that they would aim at the girls in the audience seating after all. If Krulcifer-san hasn’t been there––”

“At that time –– you would have stood out more and more.”

As though she saw through it all, Krulcifer muttered.

“Don’t worry about it. Half of the reason was because I want you to know my ability, so I only poke my noise into this.”

“Then, what about the other half––?”

“Because I didn’t want you to be stolen by everyone –– what if I said that?”

Saying so, Krulcifer turned a meaningful look sideways.

There, their classmates who had been watching the mock battle until now were closing in.

“You did it! I feel good thanks to you! Lux-kun.”

“Hey, hey. Like you said a while ago, you’ll teach us after school, right? Sensei.”

“That’s right. By all means, I would like you to properly instruct us.”

Lux was surrounded by the girls released from the violent temporary instructors, who had smiles of relief and joy.

“E-Errr… Um, saying that I will teach was a figure of speech, um––”

Of course, it was an excuse to resist the temporary instructors.

The girls should also understand that, but still they wanted to say so.

Thus, as Lux was troubled as to what to do––,

“I’m sorry. But, I already have a plan with him today. It’s me who has won the contest, so I will have you let me speak out my selfishness this time.”

As Krulcifer said so, she entwined her arm to Lux’s.

“Wait, Krulcifer-san!?”

The swelling of the girl’s chest lightly touching him, Lux panicked.

It was softer than expected even from the dress gear.

“Kyaaaaah”, his classmates who saw that raised their voices further.

“…………”

At the audience seating of the practice field drifted the “case is closed” atmosphere.

Lisha, still wearing the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat> was gazing at Krulcifer and company on the practice field.

“I-I was completely late…”

Lisha also moved a moment later than Krulcifer, but she saw through the fact that the student in charge of stretching the barrier was likely to be attacked and summoned <Tiamat>, but…

“It’s strange… even though I was supposed to help Lux at this place––”

It had been settled in no time with Lisha not forcing her way through.

Tillfarr who was beside her smiled wryly as she saw Lisha’s whole body tremble.

“W…Well, it can’t be helped. Lisha-sama has also saved everyone properly, so I’m grateful to you.”

Patting the armor which Lisha wore, Tillfarr gave words of thanks.

“It’s bad, it’s bad… At this rate, my partner will be––”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha cancelled her connection and stood on the practice field.

“Hey, Tillfarr. You said that you were grateful to me, right?”

“Eh…!? Well, kind of…”

“Then, let’s begin a strategy meeting! Let’s think of a way to take back my partner!”

As Lisha declared so, she found Philphie who was standing nearby and approached her.

“I will also have you cooperate, airhead girl. There are a lot of things I want to ask you about Lux.”

“I don’t mind.”

Philphie seemed not that much interested, but did she think of something  (but then she thought of something), she agreed by nodding.

“Then, we will begin today after school. You will gather at my atelier.”

Lisha decided so and ended the talk.

“I don’t really think that Lu-chan has forgotten. About the two of us.”

On the side, Philphie muttered in a subdued voice.

===Part 9===
“Phew, I’m tired today, too…”

The night of that day too, after finishing odd jobs such as the arrangement of bookshelves in the library, the care of the yard as well as the girl's dormitory bath cleaning, Lux was heading to the dining room.

The request of being Krulcifer’s “lover” for one week was given priority, but he felt awkward to completely decline other odd jobs, so in the end, he ended up working.

The debt which Lux and Airi who were the survivors of the Old Empire were burdened with in exchange for release on parole could hardly be paid by one person, but they must return it even if little by little.

“But like this, the rest is only my personal business…”

When he arrived at the dining room where there was no one, he spread the several sheets of papers and textbooks in his hands and began to study, but…

“N-Ngh…”

Probably because of the fatigue of odd jobs, his eyelids immediately got heavy.

His eyes were closed when he noticed.

………………

“Uuh…”

Lux woke up to the fragrance of vivid black tea.

Before him, there were a porcelain teapot with a flower pattern and a beautiful girl in uniform.

“Did you wake up? You will catch a cold if you are sleeping in such a place.”

“Yes… Wait, Krulcifer!? Why are you here––?”

Lux confusedly turned his gaze at the surroundings.

When he looked at the big clock of the dining room, he seemed to have dozed for about just ten minutes.

“Oh my? I am your lover. It won’t be strange even if I’m staring at your cute sleeping face, right?”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered with a red face, Krulcifer poured black tea into a teacup.

And she held out the cup to Lux with her usual cool smile.

“I called the manager and I had him give me an exception to use the fire.”

“T-Thank you…”

As he drank the tea, a nice fragrance came into his nose, and a faint bitterness got rid of his sleepiness.

A little vitality returned to his exhausted body.

“It’s just by coincidence that I found you. I had wanted at least something to talk about with you when we meet though.

“Ah, is that so?”

“More importantly, what are you also doing in such a place? I don’t intend to interfere with your odd jobs, but I think that homework should be done by the person himself.”

To the words of Krulcifer which he did not know whether she was joking or serious, Lux smiled wryly and answered.

“No, this is my personal self-study. Um –– I’m still behind everyone on most subjects, so…”

In his tender age, Lux was taught basic manners and study from an educational staff.

But, being expelled from the Imperial Court and moreover in the five years of life doing odd jobs after the coup d’état, if anything, there were many practical things which he learnt and he had not that many opportunities to touch (experience) study.

Here, there were not only matters related to Machine Dragons, but also classes of education and study in order to become a military officer or civil official, so he thought that he wanted to study properly.

When Lux talk about it to Krulcifer,

“I see… Then, shall we study together for only 30 minutes from now? Since it will be inefficient with a tired head even if you overdo it, let’s concentrate just a little.”

She calmly said and sat opposite to Lux.

“I roughly know the parts you aren’t very good at. So, you should catch up by simply memorizing little by little the subjects where you can pack knowledge in your spare moments. For now, let’s focus on the premise parts in order to make it easier to understand the lesson.”

“Perhaps –– will you teach me?”

“Are you dissatisfied with me? I may look like this, but if it is only the results of tests, I’m the top of the second-year students.”

To Krulcifer who smiled proudly, Lux hurriedly shook his head.

(Or rather, even though Krulcifer-san is a foreign student, to think she is the top of the second-year…)

While being dumbfounded at her excellence, he continued to study through Krulcifer’s guidance.

She splendidly resolved the places such arithmetic, geometry, and alchemy which Lux had trouble with and helped him understand them.

When the tea filling the pot was almost emptied and they took a short break,

“With this, has it started to sink in somewhat? It seems that you are unexpectedly catching on (up) quickly, so if I teach you several times again, I think that there won’t be any place where you will have troubles at the lectures.”

“…Ah, yes. Thank you for today Krulcifer-san!”

As Lux turned a smile of relief and thanked her,

“This much is not a big deal.”

Was she embarrassed, she slightly averted her eyes from Lux and answered so.

“No, that’s not right. Even in the fight at the time of today’s practice, you came to help me––”

He saw through the ability of the men of the army, but the last threat was a miscalculation.

‘‘Without Krulcifer’s quick wit, I would’ve had to take a risk.’‘

When Lux once again thanked her as he thought so,

“About that, there is no need for you to thank me.”

Krulcifer plainly said with a serious look.

“I am a calculating woman. That is something I did for me. If you were to injure yourself and fall down, it would have impeded that “lover role”, right? So –– you shouldn’t mind it.”

“But––”

“More importantly why did you do such a thing, too?”

“Eh…?”

To Krulcifer’s sudden question, Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

“You went to save the involved (bullied) girl in the practice field. As a result, after that, the party of the third-year students, those students who advocated the question of your admission, who heard the story seemed to have revoked their complaint which they were going to say to the Principal. But, it’s not as if you did something like that by such a calculation, right?”

“Well, I guess––”

Lux was at a loss on how he should answer.

Frankly speaking, there was not a deep reason this time.

He had just done it reflexively.

But, if there was something which could describe such a behavioral principle of Lux––

“…………”

Past memories were revived in Lux’s mind.

When he hesitated for an instant to speak of it,

“Oh? What are you doing at such a time, Lux?”

With a surprised voice, three girls appeared in the dining room.

“Huh? Everyone––”

There were Lisha, Philphie and Tillfarr of the Triad.

They were classmates, so it was not strange; but Lux thought that it was an unexpected combination.

Regarding Philphie, she was dozing off while holding a pillow under her arms; it clearly brought the feeling that she was forcibly brought along.

“To be together like this until this late hour. Not bad, you two.”

When Tillfarr said so with a mischievous smile, Lisha beside her reacted twitchily.

As she silently went before Krulcifer, she called out to her with an impatient expression.

“Hey Krulcifer. Just because you became Lux’s, um –– l-lover by your request, don’t do strange things as you pleases.”

“Oh my? Strange things? Hardly. As you see, we were just studying peacefully.”

Krulcifer entwined her arm on Lux’s while lightly eluding.

“Wai-, Krulcifer-san!?”

To the nice fragrance which softly drifted and the softness of her body which could be felt even over her uniform, Lux’s heart unintentionally throbbed.

Lisha who saw that was further upset with teary eyes.

“W-What are you doing right after what you said!? Go away! We’re within the academy here!”

“I see; it can’t be helped.”

Unexpectedly, Krulcifer obediently parted from Lux.

(Honestly, even I can’t endure it, but…!)

It was certainly for the acting to the bitter end, but the stimulation was too strong for Lux.

“With that said, it’s already late, so let’s call it a day! Lead a regulate life.”

“I understand. See you tomorrow. Lux-kun.”

When Krulcifer was about to leave so, Lisha raised her voice.

“Krulcifer, I’ll tell you just in case. But I’ve already linked arms with Lux on a date. So don’t think you can easily exceed that lead!”

“…………”

At that proud declaration, the members who were present there stiffened silently.

“Fufu. It looks like you’ve lost your voice. But, it can’t be helped. After all, the relation between Lux and I has already advanced till there.”

To Lisha who crossed her arms and proudly nodded, Krulcifer whispered into Tillfarr’s ear.

“I’m not that knowledgeable about the view of love in this country, but is linking arms such a great thing?”

“No, Lisha-sama probably don’t know about these things at all––”

“…Um, Lisha-sama”

Lux who became anxious asked to Lisha’s side just in case.

“Errr, do you know what a kiss is?”

“Wha!? D-Don’t make a fool of me!? Of course, I know it! U-Um –– it’s something you have to do when you get married… It’s something necessary when making children in the future…”

“…………”

To Lisha who blushed and hesitated, all the remained people became silent.

“Why did you leave things be until it became like this…?

“W-Well, Lisha-sama was only interested in Drag-Rides, so…”

While Krulcifer and Tillfarr whispered at each other with expressions showing that they did not know what to say,

“I have kissed with Lu-chan long ago, though––”

“Hey, Phi-chan! Don’t say that now––!”

Hurriedly holding the mouth of Philphie who muttered in a subdued voice, Lux who also got tired returned to the room.

It seemed that they would be more ups and downs during his lover life with Krulcifer.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 1

2017-02-05T08:43:26Z

FallenSky: /* Part 3 */

==Episode 1: The Intruder at Midnight==

===Part 1===

There was a colour of the skin.

A white steam that covered all of the sight.

At the other side of the steam, there was a wall and a marble pillar that was visible due to being lit by the lamp.

And the feeling of the warm water that wet his cotton trousers.

No matter how you thought about it, this was a bathroom.

“……U-Umm?”

(How did this happen again……?)

That question was going through Lux’s mind.

“……!?”

Lux looked down while he tried not to look at the naked girls that were standing there shocked at the other side of the steam.

“…………Fu.”

Underneath Lux who was inside the hot water with his clothes on was a girl who made a laugh.

Unlike her slim body, there was a mature smile on her expression.

Her smooth white skin turned red due to being inside the bath where her cheek also became red.

(She’s cute.)

He could have said that if he was looking at her from the side, but Lux not only couldn’t speak, but also couldn’t move an inch due to the dangerous feeling and the steam coming out from the girl.

“……Hey, pervert. Do you have anything left to say before dying?”

Scary words came out from her lovely face where she had forcefully made a smile.

Well, it wouldn’t be weird for her to be angry.

That’s because—, he could see her.

Inside the spacious bathroom, the towel that was wrapped around her body fell and her fresh looking naked body became visible.

Her cute looking breast that was shivering while hitting back the hot water.

Her collarbone that rose above the hot water and the tight curve on her hips.

And also, even places below her silky stomach were—.

“…………”

His fate might be decided with his next word.

Lux started to choose the words carefully with his panicked head.

(I, I should praise her first……!)

In the past when he did chores while working as a bar waiter, he was taught the technique of how to praise a girl.

Before he could come up with something, his honest opinion came out from his mouth.

“……Hmm, the thing is. You are cute. Your whole package itself is like that of a child……no, even though you seem young, you have quite the chest—and it’s quite tempting. ……Wait, what the!?”

(I’m dead.)

(What on earth am I saying! That’s not what I’m supposed to say!)

(Who was it!? The one who taught me the wrong way to say it!? That damn perverted bar owner!)

“…………Fu.”

The naked girl who heard that released a bitter laughter.

For an instant, she made a bright smile as if she was satisfied with it, and then—

“How long are you planning to ride on top of me, you fooooooool!”

She made an angry voice.

“Kyaaaaaaaah!?”

At the same time, there were many screams coming from the girls of the whole bathroom.

The naked girls started to throw anything they could find at Lux with all their might.

“I, I’m sooooooooorry!”

Lux tried to escape in panic.

“H-How did it turn out like this!?”

With teary eyes, Lux started to remember what happened several hours ago with the bag he was carrying in his hand.

===Part 2===

“Stoooooooop!”

The voice he let out from his stomach echoed through the buildings.

The cross-shaped fortress town made from block of five towns, “Crossfield”.

At the first district which was located at the centre of such place, there were two shadows that were sprinting.

One of the shadows that was running ahead was a cat with tiger stripes and it had a small bag within its mouth.

The shadow belonging to a small build boy was chasing after the cat with all his might.

The sprint started from the third district that is located to the west of the town shaped in a cross.

The boy, who already ran a distance which normally made you think whether you should take a cargo, had already ran across a single town, was already at his limit in terms of exhaustion.

Even so, the silver haired boy with a choker continued to run.

The girl from the liquor store who gladly allowed Lux who didn’t have a place to sleep to stay over last night.

When he saw her again, the small bag that she was carrying had been taken by a cat nearby all of a sudden.

“Ahaha……, you know you don’t have to force yourself?”

She put on a bitter smile when Lux was about to go after the cat, but—.

“I will definitely bring that back.”

To serve and to help the people of this country.

That is an obligation and aim for Lux who is put in a special position of this country.

Even if that wasn’t the case, he wouldn’t allow the cat to run since it’s a belonging that belongs to someone who had helped him.

Lux raised his spirit once again and sprinted up the slope that was located on the main street.

“……Oh, if this isn’t the young lad. It’s been a while. Will you be able to work at my place next time? I don’t have much manpower to plant some seeds during this season……”

“I’m sorry! I’m in a middle of something, so I’ll get back to you next time—”

Even though an old man stopped him from the side of the street, Lux replied back politely even though he’s in a rush.

(This isn’t the right time!)

Even though he was panicking in such a way, he saw an old woman with good physique far away this time.

“Oh my, its Lux. Can you help out at my kitchen next time? It’s almost the time for the anniversary for the establishment of the New Kingdom of Atismata. You can also make a bit of dishes fitting for a party, right?”

“I’ll come to you when the time comes!”

Lux took out a notepad and a pen quickly from the bag equipped on his belt and wrote down some memo.

He was out of luck to have shown some confidence due to the cat slowing down its pace up the slope.

“What, you came back from the kingdom? You should have come to my atelier to give your greetings to me. You were still in the middle of your training as a blacksmith at my place.”

The stern-looking worker turned around and said that to Lux.

“Umm, I have a bit of free time in five days so—”

“Hey, Lux. Can you help out at taking care of the cow—”

“Can you become a play buddy for my daughter—”

“Hold on a sec……, I can’t! I’m sorry, I can’t do all of this now!”

He was trying to write all of that down but had put away his notepad and gave up.

Now wasn’t the time to taking request for his “labour”.

His first priority was to capture the cat.

Putting that in his head, Lux sprinted as he put the last energy he had in his legs.

One hour later. About time when it became dusk.

“I, I should have given up already……”

Possibly due to the labour work Lux had done from morning to noon, he was simply exhausted.

Apparently it was a part of organisms’ instinct to chase after those who ran away from them.

Despite breathing violently, he climbed up a tall wall and continued to chase after the cat.

“Huh……? Where is this place?”

For an instant, Lux panicked thinking that he had entered military area due to the spacious area and atmosphere. But there should be something else in this first district of the central.

(Then I would be able to come up with an excuse.)

As he thought that, the cat climbed onto a different building while it carried the girl’s bag in its mouth.

“W-Why did you have to go over there……!?”

Lux didn’t have a choice but to kick the wall and jump onto the other roof.

Since he had experience repairing roofs many time as a part of his labour, he had good grasp of climbing the roofs safely.

He wouldn’t have to do this normally, but he was already doing it basically due to obstinacy.

“—Alright! I’ve finally arrived!”

There was basically no place left to go, so Lux closes the distance between him and the cat slowly.

He then became resolved and went for the cat.

“Nyaa!”

He will obviously lose to the cat in terms of speed, but his target was the girl’s bag from the beginning.

When Lux grasped onto the shoulder belt of the bag with his fingers, the cat finally let go off the bag it was holding onto.

“Hooray!”

(I finally retrieved it!)

Lux started to smile due to the relief and accomplishment.

This might be a small achievement, but this was still an act of goodwill.

(If I report this to the administration, they may help me by lowering the debt I have by a bit.)

“……No, this kind of selfishness isn’t right.”

No matter how much huge debt Lux had been burdened by this country, he should simply be happy that he was able to become a help for someone.

“Now then. If I don’t get back soon—”

It has completely become dusk all of a sudden, so the surrounding has become dark.

(Not being able to see the surroundings once I become too focused on things is my bad habit.)

As Lux reflected on his own action, he was about to jump of the roof, but—

Crack!

A nasty sound like that was made.

“Eh……?”

The source of the sound came from the single part of the roof Lux was holding onto while he put all of his weight on it.

“H-Hey!? Don’t tell me this is—”

Lux tried to get away from the spot in a hurry.

But he was too late.

While the crack was made below his hand while making so much sound, the speed of it breaking increased and then shattered.

“Uwaaaaaah!?”

Lux fell along with the sensation of losing the sense of his weight.

Splaaaaaaaash……!!

Lux fell into the water after a second.

“Uwaaaah! Cough! ……Huh?”

Apparently there was water under him.

Lux became relieved for a moment that he wasn’t injured, but he realised the strangeness right away.

(This is— hot water?)

When he looked, his body from his hips and below was covered by hot water.

At the other side of the white steam, he was able to see an expensive looking marble pillar and wall due to the faint lamp that made the surroundings look orange.

“Don’t tell me this place is—”

Lux realised it the moment he was trying to grasp hold of the situation.

The fragments of the roof he fell from.

Those fragments fell, and even from above the small build girl who was nearby—.

“Look out!”

Lux jumped towards her by reflex to push her away and jumped on her.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 00b.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 3===

“How long are you planning to ride on top of me, you fooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooool!”

—And Lux’s conscious connects to the present.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Several loud screams echoed throughout the bath.

“I-I’m sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooorry!”

Bath tub, chair, soap. Various things were thrown out, and Lux retreated towards the washing place.

(What do I do? To think that I would fall into the women’s bath of the large public bath…!?)

Starting to despair so, Lux confirmed that there was a girl’s pochette, which got a little wet with hot water, in his hand.

“I-I’m sorry. I-I fell here because the roof broke; I just wanted to get this back––”

While turning his face away from the girls’ naked bodies, Lux hung up the pochette which he had in his hand.

Then, the pochette’s mouth opened and two pieces of clothes fell flutteringly.

“Huh…?”

It was two pieces of underwear white above and below.

The owner of the underwear was certainly a woman, but––.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Underwear thief! On top of being a peeping tom, he’s an underwear thief!”

“The guards! Call the guards quickly!”


“Fetch your swords! Legitimate self-defense is approved as of now!”

“P-Please wait a minute! This isn’t mine, um –– it belongs to a girl who happened to pass by––!?”

As he desperately tried to explain, Lux noticed.

(Damn! Any kind of excuses won’t work!?)

“How to put it, um, sorry!”

As Lux hurriedly jumped out of the bathroom, he passed through the dressing room and started running.

He had the feeling that there were girls who were taking off their clothes also there, but he decided to pretend that he saw nothing.

“H-How did it turn out like this…!?”

“Catch him! Don’t let him escape!”

Lux, who somehow managed to escape the danger zone, while being chased by girls who wore their clothes, ran with all his energy in an unknown building.

A red carpet of high quality was spread out on the floor.

There were a large dining room like a party hall, a playroom and countless guest rooms.

Refined paintings and furnishings were put here and there.

“Huh? This building is––”

At first, he thought that he fell into a high-class hotel with a large bathroom, but it was too wide for it.


It was not the Imperial Court of the Capital, why was there such a building in this Fort city––?

“Ah! He’s there! The pervert who touched my chest is here! Bring me a spear quickly!”

When he was thinking so, the girls who ran into him in the front suddenly screamed.

“Wai…!? How did it become something this big!?”

No…, since he was chased as he ran away, if he wanted to prove his innocence, he should just behave himself, but –– he instinctively ran away.

Like wanting to chase when someone runs away, wanting to run away when being chased may also be the instinct of a creature.

Lux ran while thinking such a trivial thing in the corner of his head.

“I-It's already hopeless! I’ll just go through with it––”

For now, he had to run away on until the uproar settled down.

When he arrived at the entrance of this big building while thinking so,

“Eh––!?”

Lux stopped, and once again doubted his own eyes.

Under the stairs of the colonnade where he stood, there was a large space decorated with a chandelier of candles.

Three girls armed with swords were standing there.

“Royal Military Academy regulations, article 18.”


A quiet voice which was that of one of those three girls. It was emitted by the blue-haired girl with a dignified face.

The three girls’ figures and atmospheres were completely different.

However, only the uniform and the sword belt which they wore were alike.

“Regardless of within and outside of the academy, it is forbidden to draw out a sword device without the permission of a superior officer. However, only in case of flagrant delict’s confirmation or when danger befalls oneself is one allowed to draw sword and use a Drag-Ride.”

With a well-projected voice in the large entrance, the blue-haired girl smiled.

Lux who heard it forgot even to give an explanation to the girls and was driven in confusion.

''…Eh!?''

''Just now, what did she say?''

''Sword device and –– Drag-Ride?''

''Why did these names come out from such girls––?''

“Hmph. For a pervert, you are the first with the best look so far. You’re good looking enough to be even added as a candidate for my marriage meeting.”

“Um, sorry. A while ago, what did you––?”

To the dazzlingly beautiful blue-haired girl who seemed to have the leader status, Lux asked.

“But, it’s regrettable. There is no pervert who creeps in this women’s dormitory and succeeded in escaping when being found by the us –– the Triad.”


“Eh!?”

''Women’s dormitory? What is she talking about?''

“Let’s do it. Tillfarr! Nokuto!”

“OK!”

“Yes, my lord. But, just in case please be careful. Sharis.”

The blue-haired girl called Sharis and the two girls who were standing still on both her sides.

These three girls simultaneously unsheathed their swords.

With a dark gray blade, a sword on which a shining silver line floated –– sword devices.

“No way!?”

When Lux opened his eyes wide in surprise, he heard Sharis’ voice.

“––Come forth, Wing Dragon of the crest which is the symbol of power. Fly in accordance with my sword, <Wyvern>!”

At the same time, the space of the sword tip which Sharis swung shook and warped.

What gathered there at high speed were grains (particles?) of light.

Countless pale lights tinged with undulation formed one single entity.

“…!?”

What appeared was a mechanical dragon twice as big as a human.

A streamlined form where metals with an acute angle were connected lay innumerably on top of one another.


The wet luster was abominably beautiful like an embezzled famous sword.

“A Drag-Ride!? Why––”

Drag-Rides.

They were ancient weapons which were summoned by drawing sword devices used as a pair, mechanical armors, which copied legendary dragons, worn on one’s body and with which one acquired the war potential of thousand soldiers.

Seven Ruins were discovered in the world.

Those weapons which were excavated from there possessed power enough to overturn the war concept, which had been cultivated several hundreds of years in the past, in an instant.

Humans who wore those Drag-Rides and could master them were called Drag-Knights.

But, Drag-Rides were scarce and very expensive and only knights of the Kingdom and some influential persons could basically possess them.

''Why do these girls possess them––''

“Connection On.”

Sharis muttered, during the opportunity when Lux was dumbfounded.

The blue streamlined machine opened from within, and was unfolded to innumerable parts.

The parts went towards Sharis’ both arms, both legs, trunk and head, connected at high speed –– it was equipped.

The Drag-Ride covered its master’s body with non-stopped movements and changed into armor.


“Oh my, did you creep in here without even knowing where it is? But, it’s useless even if you are befuddled, Pervert-kun. Give up and make a Dogeza<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dogeza </ref> there. If you do so, I can get it over with about ten whiplashes.”

“Uh-huh. Peeping is a crime.”

“Yes, my Lord. Either way, you will be punished.”

At the words of Sharis who was the leader, the girl with a light tune, Tillfarr and the girl with a calm atmosphere, Nokuto agreed.

These two girls were also wearing other kinds of Drag-Rides on their bodies and took a stance of combat as well.

“…Ah, wait a minute!?”

''Isn’t this a very dangerous situation?''

Within a building like this –– no, in the first place, it wasn’t an equipment to use against a flesh-and-blood opponent!

“Haa!”

Sharis who wore <Wyvern> on her body kicked the floor and flew.

From the armor of both wings of legs and back, she sprayed wind wearing light.

With a single leap from the edge of the entrance of the building, she attacked Lux who was in the open ceiling of the second floor.

She greatly swung the arm covered with metal armor and suddenly struck it as she used it like a sword.

“Uwaaaaaaaah!?”

Lux abruptly turned sideways and dodged it.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 025.jpg|thumb]]


Though he was able to evade it by a hairbreadth, the wooden handrail which was over there was smashed to pieces.

“Oops! Did I hold back the speed too much?”

“No! You use too much power! I’d have died though!?”

While putting a riposte to the surprised Sharis, Lux went down the stairs as he rolled over.

Then, the Drag-Ride for land battle which was at the entrance up to now. Tillfarr who equipped a jade green Drag-Ride –– <Wyrm> immediately blocked his way.

“Hyaffuuuuh. Uh oh, test, test<ref> says often when one makes a test of sound of a mike</ref>. Notification to Pervert-san there. As of now, your crime is light.”

“In a sense, I’m treated more severe than in an average punishment, though!?”

“It’s bad”, thought Lux while riposting.

The flight ability could not be fully used indoors; on the contrary, it became a hindrance to the movements.

That’s why Sharis’ flight general purpose Drag-Knight <Wyvern> was still good, but it was dangerous here.

The limbs covered with thick armors possessed a high mobility due to multiple variables frames and could let power likely to explode at any time swell.

After all, the land battle general-purpose Drag-Ride <Wyrm> was a Drag-Ride with property most suitable for close range combat.

“Well, anything is fine, so behave yourself. If you struggle strangely, it’ll be rather dangerous.”

“At this rate, I would rather be killed!?”

Lux put his feet on the handrail, and jumped down to the first floor without going down the stairs where the path was blocked.


However––,

“U-Uh-oh! I won’t let you pass here!”

Floating a confident smile, Tillfarr instantly stood in the way.

Together with the armor worn on her body, she made a side fall down centering on the handrail of the stairs and landed.

A Drag-Ride was not just a merely heavy and hard armor.

The kinematic performance of the installation part was also greatly strengthened by the energy brought from the Force Core which was the Drag-Ride’s power

“Haaah!”

The right arm of Tillfarr clad in that armor was swung downward.

“Kuh…!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BANG*! With a crushing sound, the wooden floor was smashed and dust soared. There were a light shout and movement, but the power was very great.

While Lux shuddered at the performance of a Drag-Ride which he felt with his own body––.

“…Huh?”

Tillfarr wearing <Wyrm> looked at the floor where her fist was driven in.

Its disappeared.

The figure of Lux, in front of whom she displayed her power just now, and who should be surprised.


“Under the floor! Tillfarr!”

“Eh…?”

Sharis’ dignified voice overhead reached Lux who ran under the floor.

The blow which Tillfarr let out as intimidation.

He went through the hole which it made, escaped under the floor and was running.

“Mmm…”

When Tillfarr who was pointed out looked into the hole of the floor with a discontented face,

“Don’t chase him, Tillfarr.”

Sharis’ calm voice stopped Tillfarr.

“No matter how effective <Wyrm>’s maneuverability is, the bottom of the floor here is too narrow. If you destroy the dormitory any further, it’ll be a written apology. I won’t chase him anymore, either.”

“But, but! If we let him escape like this––”

“It’s all right. Nokuto has already moved. She won’t let him escape.”

While calming Tillfarr, Sharis let her gaze wander about at the surroundings.

“But, what is the meaning of this? He manages to hold on without equipment… Those movements. It was as if he saw through the special characteristics of our Drag-Rides in an instant––”

To the perplexity of the girl who was usually very confident, Tillfarr tilted her head to the side.


“Hmm? What is it? Sharis.”

“Silver hair and black collar. No…, don’t tell me that boy is––”

With a serious tone, she just coughed so.

===Part 4===

“Uwaaaaaaaah!”

Escaping to the outside of the building from under the floor, Lux dashed on the road of the ground.

The <Wyvern> of Sharis and the <Wyrm> of Tillfarr.

Also the moment when he escaped from two general-purpose types Drag-Rides.

The third person –– the girl named Nokuto came chasing Lux.

Her orange Drag-Ride was a general purpose Drag-Ride called <Drake>.

In contrast with the flight type <Wyvern> and the land battle type <Wyrm>, it was a type classified into special equipment (customized) type.

Although it was a Drag-Ride equipped with special functions such as searching for the enemy, camouflage, support, assistance, restoration and the like, and its basic performance (ability) was somewhat lowered, its strength under a specific situation surpassed the other two.


Its special characteristic –– visually checking Lux even within the darkness by means of the goggles which were worn on her head, Nokuto accurately ran after him.

“Stop. If you don’t stop, I will shoot. If you stop, I will shoot kindly.”

At Lux who ran in the vast site towards the main gate, Nokuto called out to him while chasing him.

Needless to say that Nokuto clad in <Drake> was above in speed.

However, Lux ran as he wove his way through the bush with many trees and weakened her momentum of chase.

“Kindly? What do you mean!?”

Lux answered only with his voice without looking back.

“Yes. It'd be great if you didn't die. In that sense.”

“It was only the problem of feelings!?”

“Yes. And, I will do so that you won’t suffer as much as possible. In that sense.”

“You have the atmosphere of ‘however much I kill you, it won’t be enough.’!?”<ref> 何でもう殺してもやむなしって空気なの!? Please also TLC this sentence </ref>

''As expected, I couldn’t stop her.''

''I will be killed if I stop.''

And just in case, if his identity was exposed, it would become something terrible––.

“Yes. ––Then, it can’t be helped.”

At the same time she leaked such a dangerous mutter, Nokuto set up a Breath Gun.

It was a rapid-fire (blaze) type rifle which let the Drag-Ride’s energy converge and began to shoot.


It was an armament of low power against a Drag-Knight, but if received it with a human body, one would fall easy victim.

“Kuh…!”

Lux, who sensed the presence where the trigger was pulled on his back, jumped diagonally forward with all his strength.

From within the darkness in order to conceal his figure, to the way to the main gate brightly illuminated.

There –– there was a bonfire to illuminate the passage up to the building.

“…!?”

The next moment, Nokuto obstructed the goggles of the armor with her hand.

Because the bonfire itself was used as an obstacle (wall), it was too dazzling in the view which raised sensitivity.

“Yes. It looked like you know the <Drake>’s special trait. However, with only that––”

The view sensitivity which was provided through the goggles of the <Drake> could be immediately adjusted.

When Nokuto exposed her face which she covered with her hand so as to take aim with the Breath Gun again,

“––!?”

Before her eyes, fire was approaching.

It was firewood with fire that was a part of the bonfire. Lux which gripped one of it threw it aiming at Nokuto’s rear.

“Kuh…”

She swung the armored arm in a hurry and flipped the firewood.


With a Drag-Knight as opponent, ordinary attacks would not work; throwing of smoke screen would be better<ref> 目眩ましの投擲, TLC here again, please </ref>.

But, at that opportunity where Nokuto suddenly stopped, Lux reached up to the way near the main gate.

Exactly at that time, a girl wearing the same uniform as Nokuto and company walked as she slowly headed to the women’s dormitory from the main gate.

Since there was danger of involving the girl, she could no longer shoot with the Breath Gun.

While thinking so in the corner of her head, Nokuto was astonished.

“Why? It can’t be…”

No matter how much they were going easy on him, to succeed in escaping against three Drag-Knights without equipment––.

“Who is he? That boy––”

“Ok, with this, I somehow––”

Lux looked back behind and checked that Nokuto lowered her gun.

It would not be wise to escape as is though.

When the other side settled down, he would properly explained himself and apologize.

“––––”

When he thought so, as he noticed before his eyes, the girl was there.

The breathing of Lux who was running away with all his power stopped for an instant.


It was a beautiful girl.

She had a slender and well-proportioned body, noble features and cold eyes.

Just like a perfect work of art, the girl, showing neither strain nor slack, was standing before Lux.

“You do not need to chase him. Since I will stop him.”

“Krulcifer-san…”

The girl in front of him lightly raised her right hand called out to Nokuto behind.

To her movements which had not that much hesitation, Lux instinctively stopped.

“Haa, Haa… Um… Excuse me. I’m, errr––”

From the building behind, screams such as “pervert!” or “underwear thief!” could be heard small.

“Yes, I know.”

Looking at Lux who hurriedly tried to explain, the girl smiled.

“What a fairly pretty peeping tom, pervert and underwear thief, eh. He’s still a child.”

“Eh…!? …N-No…, I––”

While shaking, Lux was, just a little, irritated.

Certainly the girl in front of him has a grown-up atmosphere, but she should be about the same age as him.

And yet––.

“…I may not look like this, but I’m 17 years old. Well, I’m often told that my face looks childish, but––”


Forgotten that he was in a situation where he was cornered, Lux rebutted.

The fairylike girl suddenly showed a sad expression.

“…Is that so. But, I’m sorry. I don’t like it, but even with a child as opponent, I can’t overlook an offender.”

(C-Child, child, doesn’t she care about what someone told her…!?)

In a part totally unrelated to this turmoil, Lux inwardly decided further.

He understood that he, who suddenly plunged into the large public bath and could not make any excuses, was totally in the wrong.

But, be that as it may, there was the problem of pride.

Even though he might not like this, he intended to pile up (acquire) even the training of hand-to-hand combat as such.

In that case––.

''I will show her how much even that ‘child’ can do as such.''

Of course, he did not intend to attack her or even use attacks as intimidation from the start.

He would dodge her and escape outside with just mere footwork.

“…Haa!”

With such a scream, Lux began the bout.

In order to dodge the girl in front of him, he made a feint to the left, turned and went to the right.

The girl could not react. He overtook her.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 035.jpg|thumb]]

The moment when Lux believed so––,

“––You’re naive, eh.”

At the same time as the voice of the girl called Krulcifer, the world turned upside down.

“Eh––!?”

After the question of the moment, a shock ran throughout his body.

''What on earth––''

“Well then, I leave the rest to you. I’m going to the bath. There is no more peeping tom, is there?”

Soon after having heard her indifferent voice, Lux’s field of vision blacked out.

It was after he woke up later that he noticed that it was due to the shock when he was flung by Krulcifer.

The long first day ended, and began.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Prologue

2017-02-04T12:33:07Z

FallenSky:

''''''''This is the Prologue of the third legend………''''''''

Haimura Moroha is having a bizarre dream.

A beast-like roar across the battlefield, the miasma of iron hanging in the air, dry grit spreading through the mouth, the blood red dyeing the land……

A very vivid dream. Realistic enough that one can hear, smell, taste and see clearly within it.

Finally, the feel of a sword gripped in the hand.
That’s right, a sword.

Born a normal youth in peaceful Japan, Moroha shouldn’t have any relationship with a weapon of war. In spite of this, the sword in his hand feels shockingly familiar. So much so that it feels like an extension of his body.

The beautiful holy sword with a dazzling mirror-like body is now dyed the same blood red as the land.

In the dream, Moroha is fighting alone on the battlefield, without companions.
Literally, one against the multitude. Facing waves of the enemies, Moroha is just mechanically killing, killing killing——

Devoted fully to swinging his sword, he’s already long lost count of his kills.
Unclad in armour but protected by a white aura as dazzling as the sun; with titanic strength granted by the dense amount of prana he is generating, Moroha crashes through the battleground like a hurricane.

Even so, his attitude remains calm and unhurried, as if he is a monster that’s only fulfilling its killing nature.

His brain argues that this is not his true self; yet in his heart he feels that this is his real self.

A truly mysterious feeling.

After an indeterminate amount of time, the massacre stops——Moroha finds himself the only person standing.

Surrounded by mountains of corpses the wind blows, whistling a haunting victory anthem.

Covered with wounds and with shaking legs, Moroha starts on his first steps home.
A lone journey to the battlefield, a lone journey back —— is not what happened.
From the distance, a white horse speeds towards him on thundering hoofs.

On the horse rode a beautiful girl.

Sparkling blue eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Obviously highborn at one glance, with her elegantly cut white gown.

Ignoring high society etiquette by riding a horse in that gown, one can guess her to be a spirited, competitive personality.

“Fraga! Fraga Onii-sama!”

The girl calls out in a stern yet cute voice.

That’s Moroha’s name in the dream.
Moroha smiles when he recognizes the person.

The dense fighting will and killing intent still coiling around his body disperse like mist.

“Salacia, didn’t you listen when I said not to carelessly come to the battlefield alone?”
Like a chance meeting on a street, he nonchalantly calls out to the girl.

“Fraga, you also didn’t listen. Didn’t I beg you many times not to go to war alone?”

The girl—— Salacia jumped down the horse and hugs Moroha passionately.
“Are we really that unreliable? Am I a burden?”
Salacia complains as she proceeds to beat on Moroha’s chest.

Moroha scratches his head but seems to give tacit agreement by his silence.

“I know… Fraga is the Guardian of the Holy Sword. The Strongest Swordsman!” Salacia cries out emotionally in a rough voice.

“Still…even so…” Salacia looks at Fraga with tears gathering in her shining eyes. “I will worry for Fraga; so please forgive my impertinent remarks.”

While she is crying, Salacia desperately leans against him on her tiptoes.
Moroha gently rubs her on her head.

“It’s fine. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. For you to worry and fear for me is such a sinful joy.”

Moroha gently kisses away her tears as Salacia starts blushing lightly.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“I am able to fight only because of you.” He replied.

This bloody battlefield they are standing in is all for the sake of this girl.

To Moroha, she is his entire world.

“Please continue to worry for me. In return, I promise you this: no matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, even if fate threatens to tear us apart ——“ Moroha whispers softly into Salacia’s ears…

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

Salacia lowers her gaze as her blush deepens all the way to the tip of her ears.
Moroha suddenly hugs her tightly with his free left arm. Surprised, Salacia raises her gaze to meet his.

Their faces are close enough to feel each others breath. Without hesitation, she moves her face closer to Moroha’s.

As if to seal their promise, their lips——

With that, the dream ended and Moroha woke up.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Fraga’s senses and thoughts dissolve along with the dream.

Yawning, Moroha chases away his sleepiness and reorganizes his thoughts.

“What a shame.”

The interrupted kiss that was just reaching the interesting part was all a dream.

Moroha returns to reality, that is, the auditorium of the Independent high school, Akane Academy.

Although Moroha is a freshman, not a nervous vibe can be detected from him. In fact, even before the welcoming ceremony was halfway through, he was already napping in his chair. Still, it’s not because he is being arrogant or anti-social.

It’s just his natural state.

While this may be a paradox, he is the type that appears relaxed and casual in his attitude, but is surprisingly focused on his goals. And his small, small goal is to peacefully go through the next three years of high school without any major demerits.

Moroha is that kind of guy.

Swallowing back a second yawn, he rubs his eyes and slowly opens them, and was immediately stunned.

Unexpectedly, a beautiful face is right in front of him, close enough that they are breathing on each other.

Sparkling eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

These eyes are staring steadily at him as her whole body is leaning over the seated Moroha as if to cover him up.

The whole situation is screaming “Let’s kiss.”

It’s like a continuation of his interrupted dream. Blue and black —— while the color is different, the girls’ eyes are exactly the same as Salacia’s.

Moroha quickly inspects the girl.

She’s wearing the school-issued uniform for female and pinned on her small chest is a name tag written:

'''[1-1 (White) Ranjou Satsuki]'''.

Mahora is also a Year 1 Class 1 student, thus it seems like she’s a classmate. Still, although it’s obvious, her name is not Salacia.

What the hell is going on? What's with this intimate distance?

While Moroha is frozen, the girl’s —— Satsuki’s face is looming closer.

Could that regretful interruption of the dream kiss be continuing in reality? Is that even possible?

Just thinking of the softness of those bud-like lips, his heart starts pounding and a squeak escape his throat. He reflectively closes his eyes, awaiting the moment.

“BANG”

As if using a blunt instrument, Satsuki swings her forehead back, and then forward hard into his.
“………….?”

The supposed kiss, was actually a headbutt.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break 01_026.jpg|thumbnail]]

What was supposed to be lip to lip, was actually forehead to forehead.

What was supposed to be an expression of love, was actually a declaration of hostility.

Feeling overwhelmed, Moroha groans in a mixture of shock, disappointment and pain.

“Are you awake now?” Satsuki asked in a sarcastic voice.

Her rare, cute voice rang out like a clear bell. What a waste.

Folding her arms, the single ponytail tied on the left side of her head swaying around like a whip.

“What are you trying to do all of a sudden…?” Moroha glared at her while holding his forehead.

“It’s punishment. For rude people who sleep shortly into the welcoming ceremony,” declared Satsuki, looking down on him while emitting intense pressure.

“Everyone has already left for their classroom, but you are still dozing away. It’s simply unbelievable.”

The more than 100 freshmen had already disappeared, leaving an empty hall.

“I hate people with no enthusiasm.”

“Isn’t a headbutt too much just for that reason?”

“I was also enraged because you seem to be expecting something else.”

“About that, I apologize.”

“That’s right. Plus I already have someone I like.”

True. No way in the world would an unknown girl suddenly come up and give you a kiss.

Moroha sincerely reflected on his expectations.

“It’s not that I have no enthusiasm.” After reflecting, he feels that he should explain himself.

“It’s just that the principal’s welcoming address was too long, and I dozed off unknowingly. I will be motivated from now, so please spare me.”

“Her speech wasn’t that long.” Although he has already lowered his head, it only resulted in Satsuki’s reproach.

Her upturned eyes started burning with zeal.

Moroha smiles bitterly. The girl is beautiful, even when piqued her attractiveness is not lowered.

(Ahhhh~. How should I appease her?)

Giving up on further protest, he started musing on how to escape from this situation. But ——

“ The principal said this.” Satsuki starts orating with elation.

“ 'We are the <Saviors> specially chosen from everywhere in Japan. Ones who possess power. Thus, we can never forget our responsibilities and duties which must be taken up! Our gifts must be used for justice…….' That’s what the principal said. Don’t you think its valuable input?”

Satsuki, who is getting more excited as she goes on, started twisting her body. Originally holding her arms, it became like hugging herself with her face flushing red.

Moroha is shocked to silence.

(“Cannot understand. Totally cannot understand”). He swallowed back those words that he wanted to say.

Still, Satsuki notices his cold, pitying eyes and gives a cough. Feeling the near loss of her dignity, she tries to cover it up by extending a finger upward.

“So…so in conclusion. As you are a <Savior>, you must be a great person in your past life? Thus, have some awareness and train yourself seriously. Since we are classmates, let’s work hard together.”

A totally enthusiastic statement. She must be a kind person at heart to want to have a good relationship even with those that she dislikes for slacking.

Moroha scratches his head and his displeasure disappears.

“If you fall asleep again, I will start scolding,” says Satsuki as she smiles brightly for the first time.

A smile as bright as the sun, like pouring out from the boundless energy in her body. For Moroha, or anyone else, they’ll be charmed by that smile.

“Please take care of me from today onwards.”

Satsuki stretchs out her hand and Moroha holds it without hesitation.

When their hands touch, suddenly —— a familiar feeling shoots through him, sharp enough to tear at his heart. Even so, this feeling is relaxing. Like a migratory bird returning to nest after a long flight.

What is this? Moroha is thrown into confusion.

Satsuki’s smile froze.

“My brother once said…...” Satsuki starts talking as if in a trance, face flushed as if feverish.

“No matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate threatens to tear us apart…”

To Satsuki’s words, Moroha never expected himself to reply automatically:

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

A deep silence descends.

In the empty auditorium, Moroha and Satsuki stared at each other.

Like lovers reunited after being torn apart by fate and lost throughout time and space, they stared at each other.

That silence was broken by the school bell.

“You are Salacia right?” Moroha ask confidently.

His first impression of Satsuki, that sudden feeling of familiarity……did not appear to be wrong.

“Are you………Fraga?” Satsuki asked in a hoarse voice.

By saying each others name, hope turned to affirmation.

“Fraga……Fraga……” Satsuki looked as if her fondest dream has come true.

Her tearing gaze at Moroha turned hotter, and she says: “I had a feeling that I would find you here….”

Satsuki pulls the hand she’s holding towards her chest, as if a priceless treasure.

However Moroha’s expression turns bitter as he looks at Satsuki, who has totally switched to maiden-in-love mode, and says,” Sorry, but I don’t really have much recollection of my past life.”

Moroha strongly feels that it’ll be dishonest and unfair to her if he does not make that clear.

“Eh?”

Satsuki suddenly drops Moroha’s hand that she had been holding on to preciously just a moment ago.

“Really? You really don’t remember? How you were praised as the best in swordsmanship and Plana mastery? The strongest Guardian of the Holy Sword in any generation? How you destroyed the armies of the Empire almost single-handedly?”

At her frantic questions, Moroha just shake his head.

All those accomplishments seemed so unreal that he never bothered to take note of them.

Satsuki paused, and whispers with a horrified face:

”Did you forget…..about me?”

“I’m sorry,” replied Moroha. Satsuki’s face turned white.

“Didn’t they explain right at the start of the ceremony? About how much one can recall their past life is dependent on the individual. For me, I almost have no recollections,” Moroha tried explaining in a vague manner.

“In certain point of view you may be right to say that I’m unfaithful. Am I…I mean Fraga, in my past life……lovers with you?” Moroha asked delicately.

Salacia expression turns sickly.

(What a waste when she so pretty….), Moroha can only bemoan silently.

Still, her childish behavior was really interesting and cute,

“No, we were nothing of that sort,” Satsuki angrily turned her head to the side, with the side ponytail swinging along.

“You were JUST my Brother and I was JUST your younger sister,” grumbled Satsuki, still not looking at him.

“I see. Did you call me Onii-sama?” Moroha tried to remember the dream he just had.

“I can’t say with that atmosphere…..we're of a pair of siblings.”
(“I can’t say that given that atmosphere…we were JUST of a pair of siblings.” )

“That’s not true. We were JUST a normal pair of siblings.”

Satsuki is emphasizing the word “JUST” again.

Their behaviours were more akin lovers in Moroha’s opinion.

(Still, if she says so, it should be true…I guess?) Moroha thought as he completely let his doubts show on his face.

At his expressions, Satsuki screams out, "Irritating! We were not in that kind of relationship!"

Just when he wanted to mentioned that she is finally facing him again, Satsuki’s eyes tighten in anger.

A full posture of denial——tightened fists, thrown back shoulders, angry loud voice.

“ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! THERE IS NOTHING! WE DIDN'T GO OUT ON DATES WHEN WE HAD FREE TIME! WE DIDN’T KISS……” She screamed out with her full strength.

“……AND WE ABSOLUTELY DIDN’T FALL INTO A FORBIDDEN LOVE!”

Moroha’s mind goes blank.

He wasn't looking for trouble, but he definitely had stepped on a landmine and is now stuck in an awkward situation.

He can only think that the world is playing some kind of a joke on him.

This is not the time to be fantasizing. But looking at the steaming Satsuki who is covering her mouth with both hand and a look of [Oops, I said it]; he cannot help but recall that scene in his dream again.

“………………”

Silently looking at each other, and simultaneously looking away.

Satsuki with a flustered face, and Moroha looking everywhere but her.

The mood is really awkward and embarrassing, and cannot be easily escaped.

Moroha is looking everywhere in a desperate hope for something in the surrounding to allow him to escape——and he found it.

Behind where Moroha was sitting, further to the back of the hall.

Originally thought to be an empty auditorium, is another girl sitting on a chair, sleeping.

“Ummm, hey…over there.”

“Ah…there’s another rude person! I need to go wake her up!”

At Moroha’s pointing finger, Satsuki leaped towards the new target. Like partners in crime, both are in tune with each other for a way to gracefully exit the situation just now.

Both moved quickly to the side of the sleeping girl.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

The girl is a beauty who easily matched Satsuki. If one were to make a comparison, Satsuki would be the energetic and cheerful type, while this girl is the graceful and serene type. Even at this location, sitting on a metal frame chair, she’s still very charming.

Long black hair flowing over the chair back, her looks just makes you want to sigh in appreciation. To the extent that one would think of her as a work of art by some master craftsman.

The name tag on her chest states:

'''[1-1 (Black) Urushibara Shizuno]…

It seems that this girl is also a classmate.

Subsequently, after looking at the name tag, even if you are unwilling you will notice it. This beautiful girl that’s like a doll has a huge chest that’s straining the limits of the front of her uniform. In terms of their sensuality or voluptuousness, they cannot be said to be compatible with her quiet beauty. Still, maybe due to the sharp contrast, the overall image can only be called super sexy…

Moroha inadvertently glanced at a certain location on Satsuki.

It’s a pity that it’s flat.

Strictly speaking, there are some slight curves. Yes there are. But, after looking at the charming curves of Shizuno, you’ll feel that Satsuki’s slight, slight shapes are just an afterimage.

“What are you comparing, Fraga?”

Satsuki is frowning at him. How…how sensitive!

“I’m called Moroha.”

“Don’t evade the question! Also, Fraga is Fraga.”

“Satsuki, I won’t reply you if you don’t call me Moroha.

“…If I call you Moroha, can I go berserk?”

“I sincerely apologized. Please have some mercy…WAIT.”

Moroha’s tone and eyes became sharper.

Sensing his seriousness, Satsuki lowered her raised fists.

Moroha is staring fixedly at Shizuno.

“Ummm,ummmm, Moroha? This…this girl…….” Looks like Satsuki also noticed it.

Both of them concentrated on Shizuno.

Her eyes are closed, but what’s alarming is that there's totally no breathing motion on her packed chest. It looked like…Moroha forced down his rising panic, and rushed forward to check on her condition. Supporting himself on her chair, he lean down and put his face in front of hers.

Her neck is so white that one could not imaging that there’s blood flowing under the skin.

(You are joking. Tell me this isn’t happening…)

If there is no breathing, then the situation is bad……

Moroha, with no hesitation, moved his ear right in front of the motionless Shizuno’s lips.

Is Shizuno still breathing?

“Shu…Saura……”

A tiny exhalation with her voice. She’s alive!

Moroha is surprised, but before he can think further, his head is grabbed on both side.

Gently but firmly his face is pulled right to the front of Shizuno’s face.

Having Waken up silently and stealthily, her eyes are already opened.

Those deep dark orbs are concentrated on Moroha’s features.

The only unnerving part is her ice-like face. While her sleeping expression is like that of a doll, when awake she’s like a Noh Mask, totally no expression.

“Good morning…… Darling……”

Then, Shizuno’s face came closer slowly.

(Another headbutt?)

What a lousy day this is. Moroha wanted to hold his head and lament.
Still, with his head grabbed tightly by Shizuno, he can’t move an inch.

At least he can braced himself for the impact——

[Chu…]

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_038.jpg|thumbnail]]

Shizuno’s lips lightly touch Moroha’s.
What an unexpected development.

Moroha took a few seconds to realize that he just experience what’s known to society as a [kiss].

Thus, while he’s enjoying the allure, temptation and physical feel of a girl’s lips——

“WHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATAREYOUDOINGGGGGGGGGGGG RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER??????!!!!!!!!!”
Satsuki suddenly seized Moroha from the back. Intending to physically separate his from Shizuno’s side, but——

“Wait Wait Wait. In any case, both of you keep away from me.” Moroha back-pedaled away from the two girls, pulling his head out of Shizuno’s grip too.

No time to dwell on the lingering feeling of that kiss.

(What a waste.) Moroha feels like crying.

Regardless, an angry Satsuki is no joke. Like a demon, she pursues him relentlessly:

“How dare you, in front of me and to other girls, ki…ki….ki……..kiss! You…you unfaithful playboy!”

Moroha tries to mount a defense:
“What do you mean in front of you? If we are brother and sister, there’s no need for you to get angr-”

“This is this and that is that!” Satsuki interrupted Moroha’s excuses.

Like a sonic weapon, the assault from left and right threatens to blow out Moroha’s eardrums.

What this and that? Why is Satsuki so angry? Totally cannot comprehend.

“Fraga, that bastard! What did he do to you in your previous life…?”

“It’s easier to list down what he didn’t do to me!”

“Fraga, that bastard. Don’t tell me he’s a villain…?”

“That’s right! I was driven to tears many times by him. In fact I feel like crying now!”

“Really? What an evil person……”

“Don’t talk like it’s none of your business! It’s obviously you who did those things!”

“I already said I don’t remember.”

“You are talking like a politician. Are you trying to act dumb. You Heart-breaker!”

Listening to Satsuki’s complains, Moroha is reaching his limits.

(I’m only 15 years old. It’s a first to be called a heart-breaker….”
Obviously clueless, Moroha can only sigh in his heart.
Being scolded fiercely for no reason, yet he can’t do anything.

“ZZZZzzzzzz…….”

“Don’t go back to sleep!”

I got into trouble because of you. Moroha cannot help but palming his face.

“Hey! Wake up, you succubus.”

Luckily, Satsuki has switched her target and is roughly shaking Shizuno awake.

“You! What were you trying to pull seducing my Fraga?”
(My Fraga….) How much of a brocon is she? Although Moroha had long since discarded the notion that Satsuki is a normal sister

“I mistook the person,” reply Shizuno expressionlessly when she was forced awake by Satsuki’s roar of rage.

“You would kiss someone you mistook?”

“I was half-asleep.”

“You would kiss someone while half-asleep?”

“Why are you so agitated?”

“Even me, I’ve not been kissed in this life yet! How dare you jump the queue?”

Originally thinking that Satsuki would continue to rage further, instead she became a shivering, crying lump.
What a temperamental girl with her rapid mood swings.

“…Really?” In contrast, Shizuno remains cool and expressionless.

Her thoughts hidden, Shizuno looks towards Moroha.

“Me……?” Moroha pointed at himself.

Shizuno nodded her head, and asked:

"How were my lips?"

“Are you asking me for feedback?”

"It’s for future reference."

“What are you trying to practice for? In any case, why aren’t you in shock or anything?”

“Not really. It’s not like I lose anything.”

Shizuno replied unconcernedly, while Moroha felt his face stiffening.

(Come to think of it. This person actually went back to sleep after with no care or concern.)
Moroha, like facing a fearsome beast, looked carefully at Shizuno.

“——It’ll decrease.”

“What will?”

“Your value as a girl will decrease. Please take more care.”

“Your words are very amusing.”

“In any situation, I believe that it’ll be your words that are funny.”

Although broken out of his pacing by Shizuno, looking at her calm beauty, Moroha decided that he should just let it go.

Shizuno twitched her mouth and revealed lovely dimples. Although she looks like an introvert, it’s still a very bewitching smile.

(Obviously a natural-born beauty, don’t always keep an expressionless face. What a waste.) Moroha muttered in his heart.

“Then, if it happens again, I shall try to be surprised.”

“Please do.”

“Like this?”

Saying that, Shizuno woodenly gave a monotone “Ahhhh”, clapping her cheeks with both hands.

“That’s great. PERFECT.” Moroha casually clapped a few times.

“My value as a girl didn’t decrease, right?”

“It went up in a straight line,” Moroha replied jokingly.

While harmlessly joking around, this is proving to be quite fun. Moroha really thought that.

“Why are the two of you looks like you are enjoying yourselves? Even though it’s your first meeting?”

Moroha heard this very displeased voice. For Satsuki who was temporarily pushed out of the scene, she started expelling her angst as only a young girl could, with tears in her eyes.

“How are you going to recompense me,” demanded Satsuki as she turn her reproachful gaze at Shizuno.

Shizuno, as if the matter doesn’t concern her at all, turned her head away.

Moroha then realized he had been setup. A setup to point Satsuki’s anger at him via introducing a flammable subject into their conversation.

“Ah…no…..that is……”

How do you explain away this awkward situation? Just when Moroha is groping for words……

“Why are you so heartless to me? Onii-sama is an idiot! Dummy! Two-Faced Shape-shifter<ref>'''Bunbuku Chagama:''' She actually called him a Bunbuku Chagama, which is a Japanese folklore about a shape-shifting Tanuki. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunbuku_Chagama</ref>.

“Two-Faced Shape-shifter…..”

“If you like that woman so much, just marry her!” After that salvo, Satsuki ran out of the auditorium crying.

It ended up being a mess from beginning to the end.

“A person as tempestuous as a storm.”

Regarding Shizuno’s statement, Moroha can only agree.

Then——

“Shall we go? Since we are in the same class, it should be the class meeting after this?

“I’ll stay here for a while longer.”

“You’ll be late.”

“That’s my intention,” reply Shizuno calmly as she leaned back on her chair. “Everyone has gone over earlier, are you the same type as them?”

“If possible, I would like to spend my school life in an orderly manner.”
Moroha expressed his sincere wish.

(It’s not easy to get into a school that provide free tuition and amenities. I cannot let this chance go to waste.) This is Moroha’s opinion.

“I see. It's the opposite for me.”

On the other hand, that was what Shizuno said. Still, in Moroha’s eyes, she does not seem like a delinquent girl. If you have to state it, it’s more like she is a person who is extremely indolent, more specifically——a person who is weary of the world.

(Hmmmm. Anyway….)

He doesn’t really want to nag at anyone.

“So I’ll make a move first. By the way, can I ask you a question?”

Shizuno nodded her head.

“Those words in your dream. Did you mentioned Shu Saura?”

“It’s just meaningless sleep talk,” Shizuno replied after a short hesitation.

“Really? Still, although it’s embarrassing, can you listen to what I have to say without laughing at me?”

Moroha was going to scratch his head after saying that, but thought better of it. Changing his mood, he asked a question with a serious expression.

“Were you the <Witch of the Netherworld>?”

Shizuno’s expression remained frozen.

Like a Noh Mask, you cannot penetrate her defenses or guess her thoughts.

Still, Moroha strongly states:

“In my dreams, I was known as <{{Furigana|The Pluto|King of the Netherworld}}>, Shu Saura.

Moroha frequently dreamt bizarre dreams.

According to explanations from Akane Academy, those are fragments of memories from his past life.

And, in his dreams——

Sometimes he is called Fraga.

Sometimes he is known as Shu Saura.

That’s right. Although minute fragments, it’s undeniable.

Moroha has memories of 2 past lives.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Prologue

2017-02-04T12:20:28Z

FallenSky:

''''''''This is the Prologue of the third legend………''''''''

Haimura Moroha is having a bizarre dream.

A beast-like roar across the battlefield, the miasma of iron hanging in the air, dry grit spreading through the mouth, the blood red dyeing the land……

A very vivid dream. Realistic enough that one can hear, smell, taste and see clearly within it.

Finally, the feel of a sword gripped in the hand.
That’s right, a sword.

Born a normal youth in peaceful Japan, Moroha shouldn’t have any relationship with a weapon of war. In spite of this, the sword in his hand feels shockingly familiar. So much so that it feels like an extension of his body.

The beautiful holy sword with a dazzling mirror-like body is now dyed the same blood red as the land.

In the dream, Moroha is fighting alone on the battlefield, without companions.
Literally, one against the multitude. Facing waves of the enemies, Moroha is just mechanically killing, killing killing——

Devoted fully to swinging his sword, he’s already long lost count of his kills.
Unclad in armour but protected by a white aura as dazzling as the sun; with titanic strength granted by the dense amount of prana he is generating, Moroha crashes through the battleground like a hurricane.

Even so, his attitude remains calm and unhurried, as if he is a monster that’s only fulfilling its killing nature.

His brain argues that this is not his true self; yet in his heart he feels that this is his real self.

A truly mysterious feeling.

After an indeterminate amount of time, the massacre stops——Moroha finds himself the only person standing.

Surrounded by mountains of corpses the wind blows, whistling a haunting victory anthem.

Covered with wounds and with shaking legs, Moroha starts on his first steps home.
A lone journey to the battlefield, a lone journey back —— is not what happened.
From the distance, a white horse speeds towards him on thundering hoofs.

On the horse rode a beautiful girl.

Sparkling blue eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Obviously highborn at one glance, with her elegantly cut white gown.

Ignoring high society etiquette by riding a horse in that gown, one can guess her to be a spirited, competitive personality.

“Fraga! Fraga Onii-sama!”

The girl calls out in a stern yet cute voice.

That’s Moroha’s name in the dream.
Moroha smiles when he recognizes the person.

The dense fighting will and killing intent still coiling around his body disperse like mist.

“Salacia, didn’t you listen when I said not to carelessly come to the battlefield alone?”
Like a chance meeting on a street, he nonchalantly calls out to the girl.

“Fraga, you also didn’t listen. Didn’t I beg you many times not to go to war alone?”

The girl—— Salacia jumped down the horse and hugs Moroha passionately.
“Are we really that unreliable? Am I a burden?”
Salacia complains as she proceeds to beat on Moroha’s chest.

Moroha scratches his head but seems to give tacit agreement by his silence.

“I know… Fraga is the Guardian of the Holy Sword. The Strongest Swordsman!” Salacia cries out emotionally in a rough voice.

“Still…even so…” Salacia looks at Fraga with tears gathering in her shining eyes. “I will worry for Fraga; so please forgive my impertinent remarks.”

While she is crying, Salacia desperately leans against him on her tiptoes.
Moroha gently rubs her on her head.

“It’s fine. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. For you to worry and fear for me is such a sinful joy.”

Moroha gently kisses away her tears as Salacia starts blushing lightly.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“I am able to fight only because of you.” He replied.

This bloody battlefield they are standing in is all for the sake of this girl.

To Moroha, she is his entire world.

“Please continue to worry for me. In return, I promise you this: no matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, even if fate threatens to tear us apart ——“ Moroha whispers softly into Salacia’s ears…

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

Salacia lowers her gaze as her blush deepens all the way to the tip of her ears.
Moroha suddenly hugs her tightly with his free left arm. Surprised, Salacia raises her gaze to meet his.

Their faces are close enough to feel each others breath. Without hesitation, she moves her face closer to Moroha’s.

As if to seal their promise, their lips——

With that, the dream ended and Moroha woke up.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Fraga’s senses and thoughts dissolve along with the dream.

Yawning, Moroha chases away his sleepiness and reorganizes his thoughts.

“What a shame.”

The interrupted kiss that was just reaching the interesting part was all a dream.

Moroha returns to reality, that is, the auditorium of the Independent high school, Akane Academy.

Although Moroha is a freshman, not a nervous vibe can be detected from him. In fact, even before the welcoming ceremony was halfway through, he was already napping in his chair. Still, it’s not because he is being arrogant or anti-social.

It’s just his natural state.

While this may be a paradox, he is the type that appears relaxed and casual in his attitude, but is surprisingly focused on his goals. And his small, small goal is to peacefully go through the next three years of high school without any major demerits.

Moroha is that kind of guy.

Swallowing back a second yawn, he rubs his eyes and slowly opens them, and was immediately stunned.

Unexpectedly, a beautiful face is right in front of him, close enough that they are breathing on each other.

Sparkling eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

These eyes are staring steadily at him as her whole body is leaning over the seated Moroha as if to cover him up.

The whole situation is screaming “Let’s kiss.”

It’s like a continuation of his interrupted dream. Blue and black —— while the color is different, the girls’ eyes are exactly the same as Salacia’s.

Moroha quickly inspects the girl.

She’s wearing the school-issued uniform for female and pinned on her small chest is a name tag written:

'''[1-1 (White) Ranjou Satsuki]'''.

Mahora is also a Year 1 Class 1 student, thus it seems like she’s a classmate. Still, although it’s obvious, her name is not Salacia.

What the hell is going on? What's with this intimate distance?

While Moroha is frozen, the girl’s —— Satsuki’s face is looming closer.

Could that regretful interruption of the dream kiss be continuing in reality? Is that even possible?

Just thinking of the softness of those bud-like lips, his heart starts pounding and a squeak escape his throat. He reflectively closes his eyes, awaiting the moment.

“BANG”

As if using a blunt instrument, Satsuki swings her forehead back, and then forward hard into his.
“………….?”

The supposed kiss, was actually a headbutt.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break 01_026.jpg|thumbnail]]

What was supposed to be lip to lip, was actually forehead to forehead.

What was supposed to be an expression of love, was actually a declaration of hostility.

Feeling overwhelmed, Moroha groans in a mixture of shock, disappointment and pain.

“Are you awake now?” Satsuki asked in a sarcastic voice.

Her rare, cute voice rang out like a clear bell. What a waste.

Folding her arms, the single ponytail tied on the left side of her head swaying around like a whip.

“What are you trying to do all of a sudden…?” Moroha glared at her while holding his forehead.

“It’s punishment. For rude people who sleep shortly into the welcoming ceremony,” declared Satsuki, looking down on him while emitting intense pressure.

“Everyone has already left for their classroom, but you are still dozing away. It’s simply unbelievable.”

The more than 100 freshmen had already disappeared, leaving an empty hall.

“I hate people with no enthusiasm.”

“Isn’t a headbutt too much just for that reason?”

“I was also enraged because you seem to be expecting something else.”

“About that, I apologize.”

“That’s right. Plus I already have someone I like.”

True. No way in the world would an unknown girl suddenly come up and give you a kiss.

Moroha sincerely reflected on his expectations.

“It’s not that I have no enthusiasm.” After reflecting, he feels that he should explain himself.

“It’s just that the principal’s welcoming address was too long, and I dozed off unknowingly. I will be motivated from now, so please spare me.”

“Her speech wasn’t that long.” Although he has already lowered his head, it only resulted in Satsuki’s reproach.

Her upturned eyes started burning with zeal.

Moroha smiles bitterly. The girl is beautiful, even when piqued her attractiveness is not lowered.

(Ahhhh~. How should I appease her?)

Giving up on further protest, he started musing on how to escape from this situation. But ——

“ The principal said this.” Satsuki starts orating with elation.

“ 'We are the <Saviors> specially chosen from everywhere in Japan. Ones who possess power. Thus, we cannot never forget our responsibilities and duties which must be taken up! Our gifts must be used for justice…….' That’s what the principal said. Don’t you think its valuable input?”

Satsuki, who is getting more excited as she goes on, started twisting her body. Originally holding her arms, it became like hugging herself with her face flushing red.

Moroha is shocked to silence.

(“Cannot understand. Totally cannot understand”). He swallowed back those words that he wanted to say.

Still, Satsuki notices his cold, pitying eyes and gives a cough. Feeling the near loss of her dignity, she tries to cover it up by extending a finger upward.

“So…so in conclusion. As you are a <Savior>, you must be a great person in your past life? Thus, have some awareness and train yourself seriously. Since we are classmates, let’s work hard together.”

A totally enthusiastic statement. She must be a kind person at heart to want to have a good relationship even with those that she dislikes for slacking.

Moroha scratches his head and his displeasure disappears.

“If you fall asleep again, I will start scolding,” says Satsuki as she smiles brightly for the first time.

A smile as bright as the sun, like pouring out from the boundless energy in her body. For Moroha, or anyone else, they’ll be charmed by that smile.

“Please take care of me from today onwards.”

Satsuki stretchs out her hand and Moroha holds it without hesitation.

When their hands touch, suddenly —— a familiar feeling shoots through him, sharp enough to tear at his heart. Even so, this feeling is relaxing. Like a migratory bird returning to nest after a long flight.

What is this? Moroha is thrown into confusion.

Satsuki’s smile froze.

“My brother once said…...” Satsuki starts talking as if in a trance, face flushed as if feverish.

“No matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate threatens to tear us apart…”

To Satsuki’s words, Moroha never expected himself to reply automatically:

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

A deep silence descends.

In the empty auditorium, Moroha and Satsuki stared at each other.

Like lovers reunited after being torn apart by fate and lost throughout time and space, they stared at each other.

That silence was broken by the school bell.

“You are Salacia right?” Moroha ask confidently.

His first impression of Satsuki, that sudden feeling of familiarity……did not appear to be wrong.

“Are you………Fraga?” Satsuki asked in a hoarse voice.

By saying each others name, hope turned to affirmation.

“Fraga……Fraga……” Satsuki looked as if her fondest dream has come true.

Her tearing gaze at Moroha turned hotter, and she says: “I had a feeling that I would find you here….”

Satsuki pulls the hand she’s holding towards her chest, as if a priceless treasure.

However Moroha’s expression turns bitter as he looks at Satsuki, who has totally switched to maiden-in-love mode, and says,” Sorry, but I don’t really have much recollection of my past life.”

Moroha strongly feels that it’ll be dishonest and unfair to her if he does not make that clear.

“Eh?”

Satsuki suddenly drops Moroha’s hand that she had been holding on to preciously just a moment ago.

“Really? You really don’t remember? How you were praised as the best in swordsmanship and Plana mastery? The strongest Guardian of the Holy Sword in any generation? How you destroyed the armies of the Empire almost single-handedly?”

At her frantic questions, Moroha just shake his head.

All those accomplishments seemed so unreal that he never bothered to take note of them.

Satsuki paused, and whispers with a horrified face:

”Did you forget…..about me?”

“I’m sorry,” replied Moroha. Satsuki’s face turned white.

“Didn’t they explain right at the start of the ceremony? About how much one can recall their past life is dependent on the individual. For me, I almost have no recollections,” Moroha tried explaining in a vague manner.

“In certain point of view you may be right to say that I’m unfaithful. Am I…I mean Fraga, in my past life……lovers with you?” Moroha asked delicately.

Salacia expression turns sickly.

(What a waste when she so pretty….), Moroha can only bemoan silently.

Still, her childish behavior was really interesting and cute,

“No, we were nothing of that sort,” Satsuki angrily turned her head to the side, with the side ponytail swinging along.

“You were JUST my Brother and I was JUST your younger sister,” grumbled Satsuki, still not looking at him.

“I see. Did you call me Onii-sama?” Moroha tried to remember the dream he just had.

“I can’t say with that atmosphere…..we're of a pair of siblings.”
(“I can’t say that given that atmosphere…we were JUST of a pair of siblings.” )

“That’s not true. We were JUST a normal pair of siblings.”

Satsuki is emphasizing the word “JUST” again.

Their behaviours were more akin lovers in Moroha’s opinion.

(Still, if she says so, it should be true…I guess?) Moroha thought as he completely let his doubts show on his face.

At his expressions, Satsuki screams out, "Irritating! We were not in that kind of relationship!"

Just when he wanted to mentioned that she is finally facing him again, Satsuki’s eyes tighten in anger.

A full posture of denial——tightened fists, thrown back shoulders, angry loud voice.

“ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! THERE IS NOTHING! WE DIDN'T GO OUT ON DATES WHEN WE HAD FREE TIME! WE DIDN’T KISS……” She screamed out with her full strength.

“……AND WE ABSOLUTELY DIDN’T FALL INTO A FORBIDDEN LOVE!”

Moroha’s mind goes blank.

He wasn't looking for trouble, but he definitely had stepped on a landmine and is now stuck in an awkward situation.

He can only think that the world is playing some kind of a joke on him.

This is not the time to be fantasizing. But looking at the steaming Satsuki who is covering her mouth with both hand and a look of [Oops, I said it]; he cannot help but recall that scene in his dream again.

“………………”

Silently looking at each other, and simultaneously looking away.

Satsuki with a flustered face, and Moroha looking everywhere but her.

The mood is really awkward and embarrassing, and cannot be easily escaped.

Moroha is looking everywhere in a desperate hope for something in the surrounding to allow him to escape——and he found it.

Behind where Moroha was sitting, further to the back of the hall.

Originally thought to be an empty auditorium, is another girl sitting on a chair, sleeping.

“Ummm, hey…over there.”

“Ah…there’s another rude person! I need to go wake her up!”

At Moroha’s pointing finger, Satsuki leaped towards the new target. Like partners in crime, both are in tune with each other for a way to gracefully exit the situation just now.

Both moved quickly to the side of the sleeping girl.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

The girl is a beauty who easily matched Satsuki. If one were to make a comparison, Satsuki would be the energetic and cheerful type, while this girl is the graceful and serene type. Even at this location, sitting on a metal frame chair, she’s still very charming.

Long black hair flowing over the chair back, her looks just makes you want to sigh in appreciation. To the extent that one would think of her as a work of art by some master craftsman.

The name tag on her chest states:

'''[1-1 (Black) Urushibara Shizuno]…

It seems that this girl is also a classmate.

Subsequently, after looking at the name tag, even if you are unwilling you will notice it. This beautiful girl that’s like a doll has a huge chest that’s straining the limits of the front of her uniform. In terms of their sensuality or voluptuousness, they cannot be said to be compatible with her quiet beauty. Still, maybe due to the sharp contrast, the overall image can only be called super sexy…

Moroha inadvertently glanced at a certain location on Satsuki.

It’s a pity that it’s flat.

Strictly speaking, there are some slight curves. Yes there are. But, after looking at the charming curves of Shizuno, you’ll feel that Satsuki’s slight, slight shapes are just an afterimage.

“What are you comparing, Fraga?”

Satsuki is frowning at him. How…how sensitive!

“I’m called Moroha.”

“Don’t evade the question! Also, Fraga is Fraga.”

“Satsuki, I won’t reply you if you don’t call me Moroha.

“…If I call you Moroha, can I go berserk?”

“I sincerely apologized. Please have some mercy…WAIT.”

Moroha’s tone and eyes became sharper.

Sensing his seriousness, Satsuki lowered her raised fists.

Moroha is staring fixedly at Shizuno.

“Ummm,ummmm, Moroha? This…this girl…….” Looks like Satsuki also noticed it.

Both of them concentrated on Shizuno.

Her eyes are closed, but what’s alarming is that there's totally no breathing motion on her packed chest. It looked like…Moroha forced down his rising panic, and rushed forward to check on her condition. Supporting himself on her chair, he lean down and put his face in front of hers.

Her neck is so white that one could not imaging that there’s blood flowing under the skin.

(You are joking. Tell me this isn’t happening…)

If there is no breathing, then the situation is bad……

Moroha, with no hesitation, moved his ear right in front of the motionless Shizuno’s lips.

Is Shizuno still breathing?

“Shu…Saura……”

A tiny exhalation with her voice. She’s alive!

Moroha is surprised, but before he can think further, his head is grabbed on both side.

Gently but firmly his face is pulled right to the front of Shizuno’s face.

Having Waken up silently and stealthily, her eyes are already opened.

Those deep dark orbs are concentrated on Moroha’s features.

The only unnerving part is her ice-like face. While her sleeping expression is like that of a doll, when awake she’s like a Noh Mask, totally no expression.

“Good morning…… Darling……”

Then, Shizuno’s face came closer slowly.

(Another headbutt?)

What a lousy day this is. Moroha wanted to hold his head and lament.
Still, with his head grabbed tightly by Shizuno, he can’t move an inch.

At least he can braced himself for the impact——

[Chu…]

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_038.jpg|thumbnail]]

Shizuno’s lips lightly touch Moroha’s.
What an unexpected development.

Moroha took a few seconds to realize that he just experience what’s known to society as a [kiss].

Thus, while he’s enjoying the allure, temptation and physical feel of a girl’s lips——

“WHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATAREYOUDOINGGGGGGGGGGGG RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER??????!!!!!!!!!”
Satsuki suddenly seized Moroha from the back. Intending to physically separate his from Shizuno’s side, but——

“Wait Wait Wait. In any case, both of you keep away from me.” Moroha back-pedaled away from the two girls, pulling his head out of Shizuno’s grip too.

No time to dwell on the lingering feeling of that kiss.

(What a waste.) Moroha feels like crying.

Regardless, an angry Satsuki is no joke. Like a demon, she pursues him relentlessly:

“How dare you, in front of me and to other girls, ki…ki….ki……..kiss! You…you unfaithful playboy!”

Moroha tries to mount a defense:
“What do you mean in front of you? If we are brother and sister, there’s no need for you to get angr-”

“This is this and that is that!” Satsuki interrupted Moroha’s excuses.

Like a sonic weapon, the assault from left and right threatens to blow out Moroha’s eardrums.

What this and that? Why is Satsuki so angry? Totally cannot comprehend.

“Fraga, that bastard! What did he do to you in your previous life…?”

“It’s easier to list down what he didn’t do to me!”

“Fraga, that bastard. Don’t tell me he’s a villain…?”

“That’s right! I was driven to tears many times by him. In fact I feel like crying now!”

“Really? What an evil person……”

“Don’t talk like it’s none of your business! It’s obviously you who did those things!”

“I already said I don’t remember.”

“You are talking like a politician. Are you trying to act dumb. You Heart-breaker!”

Listening to Satsuki’s complains, Moroha is reaching his limits.

(I’m only 15 years old. It’s a first to be called a heart-breaker….”
Obviously clueless, Moroha can only sigh in his heart.
Being scolded fiercely for no reason, yet he can’t do anything.

“ZZZZzzzzzz…….”

“Don’t go back to sleep!”

I got into trouble because of you. Moroha cannot help but palming his face.

“Hey! Wake up, you succubus.”

Luckily, Satsuki has switched her target and is roughly shaking Shizuno awake.

“You! What were you trying to pull seducing my Fraga?”
(My Fraga….) How much of a brocon is she? Although Moroha had long since discarded the notion that Satsuki is a normal sister

“I mistook the person,” reply Shizuno expressionlessly when she was forced awake by Satsuki’s roar of rage.

“You would kiss someone you mistook?”

“I was half-asleep.”

“You would kiss someone while half-asleep?”

“Why are you so agitated?”

“Even me, I’ve not been kissed in this life yet! How dare you jump the queue?”

Originally thinking that Satsuki would continue to rage further, instead she became a shivering, crying lump.
What a temperamental girl with her rapid mood swings.

“…Really?” In contrast, Shizuno remains cool and expressionless.

Her thoughts hidden, Shizuno looks towards Moroha.

“Me……?” Moroha pointed at himself.

Shizuno nodded her head, and asked:

"How were my lips?"

“Are you asking me for feedback?”

"It’s for future reference."

“What are you trying to practice for? In any case, why aren’t you in shock or anything?”

“Not really. It’s not like I lose anything.”

Shizuno replied unconcernedly, while Moroha felt his face stiffening.

(Come to think of it. This person actually went back to sleep after with no care or concern.)
Moroha, like facing a fearsome beast, looked carefully at Shizuno.

“——It’ll decrease.”

“What will?”

“Your value as a girl will decrease. Please take more care.”

“Your words are very amusing.”

“In any situation, I believe that it’ll be your words that are funny.”

Although broken out of his pacing by Shizuno, looking at her calm beauty, Moroha decided that he should just let it go.

Shizuno twitched her mouth and revealed lovely dimples. Although she looks like an introvert, it’s still a very bewitching smile.

(Obviously a natural-born beauty, don’t always keep an expressionless face. What a waste.) Moroha muttered in his heart.

“Then, if it happens again, I shall try to be surprised.”

“Please do.”

“Like this?”

Saying that, Shizuno woodenly gave a monotone “Ahhhh”, clapping her cheeks with both hands.

“That’s great. PERFECT.” Moroha casually clapped a few times.

“My value as a girl didn’t decrease, right?”

“It went up in a straight line,” Moroha replied jokingly.

While harmlessly joking around, this is proving to be quite fun. Moroha really thought that.

“Why are the two of you looks like you are enjoying yourselves? Even though it’s your first meeting?”

Moroha heard this very displeased voice. For Satsuki who was temporarily pushed out of the scene, she started expelling her angst as only a young girl could, with tears in her eyes.

“How are you going to recompense me,” demanded Satsuki as she turn her reproachful gaze at Shizuno.

Shizuno, as if the matter doesn’t concern her at all, turned her head away.

Moroha then realized he had been setup. A setup to point Satsuki’s anger at him via introducing a flammable subject into their conversation.

“Ah…no…..that is……”

How do you explain away this awkward situation? Just when Moroha is groping for words……

“Why are you so heartless to me? Onii-sama is an idiot! Dummy! Two-Faced Shape-shifter<ref>'''Bunbuku Chagama:''' She actually called him a Bunbuku Chagama, which is a Japanese folklore about a shape-shifting Tanuki. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunbuku_Chagama</ref>.

“Two-Faced Shape-shifter…..”

“If you like that woman so much, just marry her!” After that salvo, Satsuki ran out of the auditorium crying.

It ended up being a mess from beginning to the end.

“A person as tempestuous as a storm.”

Regarding Shizuno’s statement, Moroha can only agree.

Then——

“Shall we go? Since we are in the same class, it should be the class meeting after this?

“I’ll stay here for a while longer.”

“You’ll be late.”

“That’s my intention,” reply Shizuno calmly as she leaned back on her chair. “Everyone has gone over earlier, are you the same type as them?”

“If possible, I would like to spend my school life in an orderly manner.”
Moroha expressed his sincere wish.

(It’s not easy to get into a school that provide free tuition and amenities. I cannot let this chance go to waste.) This is Moroha’s opinion.

“I see. It's the opposite for me.”

On the other hand, that was what Shizuno said. Still, in Moroha’s eyes, she does not seem like a delinquent girl. If you have to state it, it’s more like she is a person who is extremely indolent, more specifically——a person who is weary of the world.

(Hmmmm. Anyway….)

He doesn’t really want to nag at anyone.

“So I’ll make a move first. By the way, can I ask you a question?”

Shizuno nodded her head.

“Those words in your dream. Did you mentioned Shu Saura?”

“It’s just meaningless sleep talk,” Shizuno replied after a short hesitation.

“Really? Still, although it’s embarrassing, can you listen to what I have to say without laughing at me?”

Moroha was going to scratch his head after saying that, but thought better of it. Changing his mood, he asked a question with a serious expression.

“Were you the <Witch of the Netherworld>?”

Shizuno’s expression remained frozen.

Like a Noh Mask, you cannot penetrate her defenses or guess her thoughts.

Still, Moroha strongly states:

“In my dreams, I was known as <{{Furigana|The Pluto|King of the Netherworld}}>, Shu Saura.

Moroha frequently dreamt bizarre dreams.

According to explanations from Akane Academy, those are fragments of memories from his past life.

And, in his dreams——

Sometimes he is called Fraga.

Sometimes he is known as Shu Saura.

That’s right. Although minute fragments, it’s undeniable.

Moroha has memories of 2 past lives.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Prologue

2017-02-04T10:19:51Z

FallenSky:

''''''''This is the Prologue of the third legend………''''''''

Haimura Moroha is having a bizarre dream.

A beast-like roar across the battlefield, the miasma of iron hanging in the air, dry grit spreading through the mouth, the blood red dyeing the land……

A very vivid dream. Realistic enough that one can hear, smell, taste and see clearly within it.

Finally, the feel of a sword gripped in the hand.
That’s right, a sword.

Born a normal youth in peaceful Japan, Moroha shouldn’t have any relationship with a weapon of war. In spite of this, the sword in his hand feels shockingly familiar. So much so that it feels like an extension of his body.

The beautiful holy sword with a dazzling mirror-like body is now dyed the same blood red as the land.

In the dream, Moroha is fighting alone on the battlefield, without companions.
Literally, one against the multitude. Facing waves of the enemies, Moroha is just mechanically killing, killing killing——

Devoted fully to swinging his sword, he’s already long lost count of his kills.
Unclad in armour but protected by a white aura as dazzling as the sun; with titanic strength granted by the dense amount of prana he is generating, Moroha crashes through the battleground like a hurricane.

Even so, his attitude remains calm and unhurried, as if he is a monster that’s only fulfilling its killing nature.

His brain argues that this is not his true self; yet in his heart he feels that this is his real self.

A truly mysterious feeling.

After an indeterminate amount of time, the massacre stops——Moroha finds himself the only person standing.

Surrounded by mountains of corpses the wind blows, whistling a haunting victory anthem.

Covered with wounds and with shaking legs, Moroha starts on his first steps home.
A lone journey to the battlefield, a lone journey back —— is not what happened.
From the distance, a white horse speeds towards him on thundering hoofs.

On the horse rode a beautiful girl.

Sparkling blue eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Obviously highborn at one glance, with her elegantly cut white gown.

Ignoring high society etiquette by riding a horse in that gown, one can guess her to be a spirited, competitive personality.

“Fraga! Fraga Onii-sama!”

The girl calls out in a stern yet cute voice.

That’s Moroha’s name in the dream.
Moroha smiles when he recognizes the person.

The dense fighting will and killing intent still coiling around his body disperse like mist.

“Salacia, didn’t you listen when I said not to carelessly come to the battlefield alone?”
Like a chance meeting on a street, he nonchalantly calls out to the girl.

“Fraga, you also didn’t listen. Didn’t I beg you many times not to go to war alone?”

The girl—— Salacia jumped down the horse and hugs Moroha passionately.
“Are we really that unreliable? Am I a burden?”
Salacia complains as she proceeds to beat on Moroha’s chest.

Moroha scratches his head but seems to give tacit agreement by his silence.

“I know… Fraga is the Guardian of the Holy Sword. The Strongest Swordsman!” Salacia cries out emotionally in a rough voice.

“Still…even so…” Salacia looks at Fraga with tears gathering in her shining eyes. “I will worry for Fraga; so please forgive my impertinent remarks.”

While she is crying, Salacia desperately leans against him on her tiptoes.
Moroha gently rubs her on her head.

“It’s fine. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. For you to worry and fear for me is such a sinful joy.”

Moroha gently kisses away her tears as Salacia starts blushing lightly.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“I am able to fight only because of you.” He replied.

This bloody battlefield they are standing in is all for the sake of this girl.

To Moroha, she is his entire world.

“Please continue to worry for me. In return, I promise you this: no matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, even if fate threatens to tear us apart ——“ Moroha whispers softly into Salacia’s ears…

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

Salacia lowers her gaze as her blush deepens all the way to the tip of her ears.
Moroha suddenly hugs her tightly with his free left arm. Surprised, Salacia raises her gaze to meet his.

Their faces are close enough to feel each others breath. Without hesitation, she moves her face closer to Moroha’s.

As if to seal their promise, their lips——

With that, the dream ended and Moroha woke up.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Fraga’s senses and thoughts dissolve along with the dream.

Yawning, Moroha chases away his sleepiness and reorganizes his thoughts.

“What a shame.”

The interrupted kiss that was just reaching the interesting part was all a dream.

Moroha returns to reality, that is, the auditorium of the Independent high school, Akane Academy.

Although Moroha is a freshman, not a nervous vibe can be detected from him. In fact, even before the welcoming ceremony was halfway through, he was already napping in his chair. Still, it’s not because he is being arrogant or anti-social.

It’s just his natural state.

While this may be a paradox, he is the type that appears relaxed and casual in his attitude, but is surprisingly focused on his goals. And his small, small goal is to peacefully go through the next three years of high school without any major demerits.

Moroha is that kind of guy.

Swallowing back a second yawn, he rubs his eyes and slowly opens them, and was immediately stunned.

Unexpectedly, a beautiful face is right in front of him, close enough that they are breathing on each other.

Sparkling eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

These eyes are staring steadily at him as her whole body is leaning over the seated Moroha as if to cover him up.

The whole situation is screaming “Let’s kiss.”

It’s like a continuation of his interrupted dream. Blue and black —— while the color is different, the girls’ eyes are exactly the same as Salacia’s.

Moroha quickly inspects the girl.

She’s wearing the school-issued uniform for female and pinned on her small chest is a name tag written:

'''[1-1 (White) Ranjou Satsuki]'''.

Mahora is also a Year 1 Class 1 student, thus it seems like she’s a classmate. Still, although it’s obvious, her name is not Salacia.

What the hell is going on? What's with this intimate distance?

While Moroha is frozen, the girl’s —— Satsuki’s face is looming closer.

Could that regretful interruption of the dream kiss be continuing in reality? Is that even possible?

Just thinking of the softness of those bud-like lips, his heart starts pounding and a squeak escape his throat. He reflectively closes his eyes, awaiting the moment.

“BANG”

As if using a blunt instrument, Satsuki swings her forehead back, and then forward hard into his.
“………….?”

The supposed kiss, was actually a headbutt.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break 01_026.jpg|thumbnail]]

What was supposed to be lip to lip, was actually forehead to forehead.

What was supposed to be an expression of love, was actually a declaration of hostility.

Feeling overwhelmed, Moroha groans in a mixture of shock, disappointment and pain.

“Are you awake now?” Satsuki asked in a sarcastic voice.

Her rare, cute voice rang out like a clear bell. What a waste.

Folding her arms, the single ponytail tied on the left side of her head swaying around like a whip.

“What are you trying to do all of a sudden…?” Moroha glared at her while holding his forehead.

“It’s punishment. For rude people who sleep shortly into the welcoming ceremony,” declared Satsuki, looking down on him while emitting intense pressure.

“Everyone has already left for their classroom, but you are still dozing away. It’s simply unbelievable.”

The more than 100 freshmen had already disappeared, leaving an empty hall.

“I hate people with no enthusiasm.”

“Isn’t a headbutt too much just for that reason?”

“I was also enraged because you seem to be expecting something else.”

“About that, I apologize.”

“That’s right. Plus I already have someone I like.”

True. No way in the world would an unknown girl suddenly come up and give you a kiss.

Moroha sincerely reflected on his expectations.

“It’s not that I have no enthusiasm.” After reflecting, he feels that he should explain himself.

“It’s just that the principal’s welcoming address was too long, and I doze off unknowingly. I will be motivated from now, so please spare me.”

“Her speech wasn’t that long.” Although he has already lowered his head, it only resulted in Satsuki’s reproach.

Her upturned eyes started burning with zeal.

Moroha smiles bitterly. The girl is beautiful, even when piqued her attractiveness is not lowered.

(Ahhhh~. How should I appease her?)

Giving up on further protest, he started musing on how to escape from this situation. But ——

“ The principal said this.” Satsuki starts orating with elation.

“ 'We are the <Saviors> specially chosen from everywhere in Japan. Ones who possess power. Thus, we cannot never forget our responsibilities and duties which must be taken up! Our gifts must be used for justice…….' That’s what the principal said. Don’t you think its valuable input?”

Satsuki, who is getting more excited as she goes on, started twisting her body. Originally holding her arms, it became like hugging herself with her face flushing red.

Moroha is shocked to silence.

(“Cannot understand. Totally cannot understand”). He swallowed back those words that he wanted to say.

Still, Satsuki notices his cold, pitying eyes and gives a cough. Feeling the near loss of her dignity, she tries to cover it up by extending a finger upward.

“So…so in conclusion. As you are a <Savior>, you must be a great person in your past life? Thus, have some awareness and train yourself seriously. Since we are classmates, let’s work hard together.”

A totally enthusiastic statement. She must be a kind person at heart to want to have a good relationship even with those that she dislikes for slacking.

Moroha scratches his head and his displeasure disappears.

“If you fall asleep again, I will start scolding,” says Satsuki as she smiles brightly for the first time.

A smile as bright as the sun, like pouring out from the boundless energy in her body. For Moroha, or anyone else, they’ll be charmed by that smile.

“Please take care of me from today onwards.”

Satsuki stretchs out her hand and Moroha holds it without hesitation.

When their hands touch, suddenly —— a familiar feeling shoots through him, sharp enough to tear at his heart. Even so, this feeling is relaxing. Like a migratory bird returning to nest after a long flight.

What is this? Moroha is thrown into confusion.

Satsuki’s smile froze.

“My brother once said…...” Satsuki starts talking as if in a trance, face flushed as if feverish.

“No matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate threatens to tear us apart…”

To Satsuki’s words, Moroha never expected himself to reply automatically:

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

A deep silence descends.

In the empty auditorium, Moroha and Satsuki stared at each other.

Like lovers reunited after being torn apart by fate and lost throughout time and space, they stared at each other.

That silence was broken by the school bell.

“You are Salacia right?” Moroha ask confidently.

His first impression of Satsuki, that sudden feeling of familiarity……did not appear to be wrong.

“Are you………Fraga?” Satsuki asked in a hoarse voice.

By saying each others name, hope turned to affirmation.

“Fraga……Fraga……” Satsuki looked as if her fondest dream has come true.

Her tearing gaze at Moroha turned hotter, and she says: “I had a feeling that I would find you here….”

Satsuki pulls the hand she’s holding towards her chest, as if a priceless treasure.

However Moroha’s expression turns bitter as he looks at Satsuki, who has totally switched to maiden-in-love mode, and says,” Sorry, but I don’t really have much recollection of my past life.”

Moroha strongly feels that it’ll be dishonest and unfair to her if he does not make that clear.

“Eh?”

Satsuki suddenly drops Moroha’s hand that she had been holding on to preciously just a moment ago.

“Really? You really don’t remember? How you were praised as the best in swordsmanship and Plana mastery? The strongest Guardian of the Holy Sword in any generation? How you destroyed the armies of the Empire almost single-handedly?”

At her frantic questions, Moroha just shake his head.

All those accomplishments seemed so unreal that he never bothered to take note of them.

Satsuki paused, and whispers with a horrified face:

”Did you forget…..about me?”

“I’m sorry,” replied Moroha. Satsuki’s face turned white.

“Didn’t they explain right at the start of the ceremony? About how much one can recall their past life is dependent on the individual. For me, I almost have no recollections,” Moroha tried explaining in a vague manner.

“In certain point of view you may be right to say that I’m unfaithful. Am I…I mean Fraga, in my past life……lovers with you?” Moroha asked delicately.

Salacia expression turns sickly.

(What a waste when she so pretty….), Moroha can only bemoan silently.

Still, her childish behavior was really interesting and cute,

“No, we were nothing of that sort,” Satsuki angrily turned her head to the side, with the side ponytail swinging along.

“You were JUST my Brother and I was JUST your younger sister,” grumbled Satsuki, still not looking at him.

“I see. Did you call me Onii-sama?” Moroha tried to remember the dream he just had.

“I can’t say with that atmosphere…..we're of a pair of siblings.”
(“I can’t say that given that atmosphere…we were JUST of a pair of siblings.” )

“That’s not true. We were JUST a normal pair of siblings.”

Satsuki is emphasizing the word “JUST” again.

Their behaviours were more akin lovers in Moroha’s opinion.

(Still, if she says so, it should be true…I guess?) Moroha thought as he completely let his doubts show on his face.

At his expressions, Satsuki screams out, "Irritating! We were not in that kind of relationship!"

Just when he wanted to mentioned that she is finally facing him again, Satsuki’s eyes tighten in anger.

A full posture of denial——tightened fists, thrown back shoulders, angry loud voice.

“ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! THERE IS NOTHING! WE DIDN'T GO OUT ON DATES WHEN WE HAD FREE TIME! WE DIDN’T KISS……” She screamed out with her full strength.

“……AND WE ABSOLUTELY DIDN’T FALL INTO A FORBIDDEN LOVE!”

Moroha’s mind goes blank.

He wasn't looking for trouble, but he definitely had stepped on a landmine and is now stuck in an awkward situation.

He can only think that the world is playing some kind of a joke on him.

This is not the time to be fantasizing. But looking at the steaming Satsuki who is covering her mouth with both hand and a look of [Oops, I said it]; he cannot help but recall that scene in his dream again.

“………………”

Silently looking at each other, and simultaneously looking away.

Satsuki with a flustered face, and Moroha looking everywhere but her.

The mood is really awkward and embarrassing, and cannot be easily escaped.

Moroha is looking everywhere in a desperate hope for something in the surrounding to allow him to escape——and he found it.

Behind where Moroha was sitting, further to the back of the hall.

Originally thought to be an empty auditorium, is another girl sitting on a chair, sleeping.

“Ummm, hey…over there.”

“Ah…there’s another rude person! I need to go wake her up!”

At Moroha’s pointing finger, Satsuki leaped towards the new target. Like partners in crime, both are in tune with each other for a way to gracefully exit the situation just now.

Both moved quickly to the side of the sleeping girl.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

The girl is a beauty who easily matched Satsuki. If one were to make a comparison, Satsuki would be the energetic and cheerful type, while this girl is the graceful and serene type. Even at this location, sitting on a metal frame chair, she’s still very charming.

Long black hair flowing over the chair back, her looks just makes you want to sigh in appreciation. To the extent that one would think of her as a work of art by some master craftsman.

The name tag on her chest states:

'''[1-1 (Black) Urushibara Shizuno]…

It seems that this girl is also a classmate.

Subsequently, after looking at the name tag, even if you are unwilling you will notice it. This beautiful girl that’s like a doll has a huge chest that’s straining the limits of the front of her uniform. In terms of their sensuality or voluptuousness, they cannot be said to be compatible with her quiet beauty. Still, maybe due to the sharp contrast, the overall image can only be called super sexy…

Moroha inadvertently glanced at a certain location on Satsuki.

It’s a pity that it’s flat.

Strictly speaking, there are some slight curves. Yes there are. But, after looking at the charming curves of Shizuno, you’ll feel that Satsuki’s slight, slight shapes are just an afterimage.

“What are you comparing, Fraga?”

Satsuki is frowning at him. How…how sensitive!

“I’m called Moroha.”

“Don’t evade the question! Also, Fraga is Fraga.”

“Satsuki, I won’t reply you if you don’t call me Moroha.

“…If I call you Moroha, can I go berserk?”

“I sincerely apologized. Please have some mercy…WAIT.”

Moroha’s tone and eyes became sharper.

Sensing his seriousness, Satsuki lowered her raised fists.

Moroha is staring fixedly at Shizuno.

“Ummm,ummmm, Moroha? This…this girl…….” Looks like Satsuki also noticed it.

Both of them concentrated on Shizuno.

Her eyes are closed, but what’s alarming is that there's totally no breathing motion on her packed chest. It looked like…Moroha forced down his rising panic, and rushed forward to check on her condition. Supporting himself on her chair, he lean down and put his face in front of hers.

Her neck is so white that one could not imaging that there’s blood flowing under the skin.

(You are joking. Tell me this isn’t happening…)

If there is no breathing, then the situation is bad……

Moroha, with no hesitation, moved his ear right in front of the motionless Shizuno’s lips.

Is Shizuno still breathing?

“Shu…Saura……”

A tiny exhalation with her voice. She’s alive!

Moroha is surprised, but before he can think further, his head is grabbed on both side.

Gently but firmly his face is pulled right to the front of Shizuno’s face.

Having Waken up silently and stealthily, her eyes are already opened.

Those deep dark orbs are concentrated on Moroha’s features.

The only unnerving part is her ice-like face. While her sleeping expression is like that of a doll, when awake she’s like a Noh Mask, totally no expression.

“Good morning…… Darling……”

Then, Shizuno’s face came closer slowly.

(Another headbutt?)

What a lousy day this is. Moroha wanted to hold his head and lament.
Still, with his head grabbed tightly by Shizuno, he can’t move an inch.

At least he can braced himself for the impact——

[Chu…]

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_038.jpg|thumbnail]]

Shizuno’s lips lightly touch Moroha’s.
What an unexpected development.

Moroha took a few seconds to realize that he just experience what’s known to society as a [kiss].

Thus, while he’s enjoying the allure, temptation and physical feel of a girl’s lips——

“WHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATAREYOUDOINGGGGGGGGGGGG RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER??????!!!!!!!!!”
Satsuki suddenly seized Moroha from the back. Intending to physically separate his from Shizuno’s side, but——

“Wait Wait Wait. In any case, both of you keep away from me.” Moroha back-pedaled away from the two girls, pulling his head out of Shizuno’s grip too.

No time to dwell on the lingering feeling of that kiss.

(What a waste.) Moroha feels like crying.

Regardless, an angry Satsuki is no joke. Like a demon, she pursues him relentlessly:

“How dare you, in front of me and to other girls, ki…ki….ki……..kiss! You…you unfaithful playboy!”

Moroha tries to mount a defense:
“What do you mean in front of you? If we are brother and sister, there’s no need for you to get angr-”

“This is this and that is that!” Satsuki interrupted Moroha’s excuses.

Like a sonic weapon, the assault from left and right threatens to blow out Moroha’s eardrums.

What this and that? Why is Satsuki so angry? Totally cannot comprehend.

“Fraga, that bastard! What did he do to you in your previous life…?”

“It’s easier to list down what he didn’t do to me!”

“Fraga, that bastard. Don’t tell me he’s a villain…?”

“That’s right! I was driven to tears many times by him. In fact I feel like crying now!”

“Really? What an evil person……”

“Don’t talk like it’s none of your business! It’s obviously you who did those things!”

“I already said I don’t remember.”

“You are talking like a politician. Are you trying to act dumb. You Heart-breaker!”

Listening to Satsuki’s complains, Moroha is reaching his limits.

(I’m only 15 years old. It’s a first to be called a heart-breaker….”
Obviously clueless, Moroha can only sigh in his heart.
Being scolded fiercely for no reason, yet he can’t do anything.

“ZZZZzzzzzz…….”

“Don’t go back to sleep!”

I got into trouble because of you. Moroha cannot help but palming his face.

“Hey! Wake up, you succubus.”

Luckily, Satsuki has switched her target and is roughly shaking Shizuno awake.

“You! What were you trying to pull seducing my Fraga?”
(My Fraga….) How much of a brocon is she? Although Moroha had long since discarded the notion that Satsuki is a normal sister

“I mistook the person,” reply Shizuno expressionlessly when she was forced awake by Satsuki’s roar of rage.

“You would kiss someone you mistook?”

“I was half-asleep.”

“You would kiss someone while half-asleep?”

“Why are you so agitated?”

“Even me, I’ve not been kissed in this life yet! How dare you jump the queue?”

Originally thinking that Satsuki would continue to rage further, instead she became a shivering, crying lump.
What a temperamental girl with her rapid mood swings.

“…Really?” In contrast, Shizuno remains cool and expressionless.

Her thoughts hidden, Shizuno looks towards Moroha.

“Me……?” Moroha pointed at himself.

Shizuno nodded her head, and asked:

"How were my lips?"

“Are you asking me for feedback?”

"It’s for future reference."

“What are you trying to practice for? In any case, why aren’t you in shock or anything?”

“Not really. It’s not like I lose anything.”

Shizuno replied unconcernedly, while Moroha felt his face stiffening.

(Come to think of it. This person actually went back to sleep after with no care or concern.)
Moroha, like facing a fearsome beast, looked carefully at Shizuno.

“——It’ll decrease.”

“What will?”

“Your value as a girl will decrease. Please take more care.”

“Your words are very amusing.”

“In any situation, I believe that it’ll be your words that are funny.”

Although broken out of his pacing by Shizuno, looking at her calm beauty, Moroha decided that he should just let it go.

Shizuno twitched her mouth and revealed lovely dimples. Although she looks like an introvert, it’s still a very bewitching smile.

(Obviously a natural-born beauty, don’t always keep an expressionless face. What a waste.) Moroha muttered in his heart.

“Then, if it happens again, I shall try to be surprised.”

“Please do.”

“Like this?”

Saying that, Shizuno woodenly gave a monotone “Ahhhh”, clapping her cheeks with both hands.

“That’s great. PERFECT.” Moroha casually clapped a few times.

“My value as a girl didn’t decrease, right?”

“It went up in a straight line,” Moroha replied jokingly.

While harmlessly joking around, this is proving to be quite fun. Moroha really thought that.

“Why are the two of you looks like you are enjoying yourselves? Even though it’s your first meeting?”

Moroha heard this very displeased voice. For Satsuki who was temporarily pushed out of the scene, she started expelling her angst as only a young girl could, with tears in her eyes.

“How are you going to recompense me,” demanded Satsuki as she turn her reproachful gaze at Shizuno.

Shizuno, as if the matter doesn’t concern her at all, turned her head away.

Moroha then realized he had been setup. A setup to point Satsuki’s anger at him via introducing a flammable subject into their conversation.

“Ah…no…..that is……”

How do you explain away this awkward situation? Just when Moroha is groping for words……

“Why are you so heartless to me? Onii-sama is an idiot! Dummy! Two-Faced Shape-shifter<ref>'''Bunbuku Chagama:''' She actually called him a Bunbuku Chagama, which is a Japanese folklore about a shape-shifting Tanuki. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunbuku_Chagama</ref>.

“Two-Faced Shape-shifter…..”

“If you like that woman so much, just marry her!” After that salvo, Satsuki ran out of the auditorium crying.

It ended up being a mess from beginning to the end.

“A person as tempestuous as a storm.”

Regarding Shizuno’s statement, Moroha can only agree.

Then——

“Shall we go? Since we are in the same class, it should be the class meeting after this?

“I’ll stay here for a while longer.”

“You’ll be late.”

“That’s my intention,” reply Shizuno calmly as she leaned back on her chair. “Everyone has gone over earlier, are you the same type as them?”

“If possible, I would like to spend my school life in an orderly manner.”
Moroha expressed his sincere wish.

(It’s not easy to get into a school that provide free tuition and amenities. I cannot let this chance go to waste.) This is Moroha’s opinion.

“I see. It's the opposite for me.”

On the other hand, that was what Shizuno said. Still, in Moroha’s eyes, she does not seem like a delinquent girl. If you have to state it, it’s more like she is a person who is extremely indolent, more specifically——a person who is weary of the world.

(Hmmmm. Anyway….)

He doesn’t really want to nag at anyone.

“So I’ll make a move first. By the way, can I ask you a question?”

Shizuno nodded her head.

“Those words in your dream. Did you mentioned Shu Saura?”

“It’s just meaningless sleep talk,” Shizuno replied after a short hesitation.

“Really? Still, although it’s embarrassing, can you listen to what I have to say without laughing at me?”

Moroha was going to scratch his head after saying that, but thought better of it. Changing his mood, he asked a question with a serious expression.

“Were you the <Witch of the Netherworld>?”

Shizuno’s expression remained frozen.

Like a Noh Mask, you cannot penetrate her defenses or guess her thoughts.

Still, Moroha strongly states:

“In my dreams, I was known as <{{Furigana|The Pluto|King of the Netherworld}}>, Shu Saura.

Moroha frequently dreamt bizarre dreams.

According to explanations from Akane Academy, those are fragments of memories from his past life.

And, in his dreams——

Sometimes he is called Fraga.

Sometimes he is known as Shu Saura.

That’s right. Although minute fragments, it’s undeniable.

Moroha has memories of 2 past lives.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Prologue

2017-02-04T09:53:23Z

FallenSky:

''''''''This is the Prologue of the third legend………''''''''

Haimura Moroha is having a bizarre dream.

A beast-like roar across the battlefield, the miasma of iron hanging in the air, dry grit spreading through the mouth, the blood red dyeing the land……

A very vivid dream. Realistic enough that one can hear, smell, taste and see clearly within it.

Finally, the feel of a sword gripped in the hand.
That’s right, a sword.

Born a normal youth in peaceful Japan, Moroha shouldn’t have any relationship with a weapon of war. In spite of this, the sword in his hand feels shockingly familiar. So much so that it feels like an extension of his body.

The beautiful holy sword with a dazzling mirror-like body is now dyed the same blood red as the land.

In the dream, Moroha is fighting alone on the battlefield, without companions.
Literally, one against the multitude. Facing waves of the enemies, Moroha is just mechanically killing, killing killing——

Devoted fully to swinging his sword, he’s already long lost count of his kills.
Unclad in armour but protected by a white aura as dazzling as the sun; with titanic strength granted by the dense amount of prana he is generating, Moroha crashes through the battleground like a hurricane.

Even so, his attitude remains calm and unhurried, as if he is a monster that’s only fulfilling its killing nature.

His brain argues that this is not his true self; yet in his heart he feels that this is his real self.

A truly mysterious feeling.

After an indeterminate amount of time, the massacre stops——Moroha finds himself the only person standing.

Surrounded by mountains of corpses the wind blows, whistling a haunting victory anthem.

Covered with wounds and with shaking legs, Moroha starts on his first steps home.
A lone journey to the battlefield, a lone journey back —— is not what happened.
From the distance, a white horse speeds towards him on thundering hoofs.

On the horse rode a beautiful girl.

Sparkling blue eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Obviously highborn at one glance, with her elegantly cut white gown.

Ignoring high society etiquette by riding a horse in that gown, one can guess her to be a spirited, competitive personality.

“Fraga! Fraga Onii-sama!”

The girl calls out in a stern yet cute voice.

That’s Moroha’s name in the dream.
Moroha smiles when he recognizes the person.

The dense fighting will and killing intent still coiling around his body disperse like mist.

“Salacia, didn’t you listen when I said not to carelessly come to the battlefield alone?”
Like a chance meeting on a street, he nonchalantly calls out to the girl.

“Fraga, you also didn’t listen. Didn’t I beg you many times not to go to war alone?”

The girl—— Salacia jumped down the horse and hugs Moroha passionately.
“Are we really that unreliable? Am I a burden?”
Salacia complains as she proceeds to beat on Moroha’s chest.

Moroha scratches his head but seems to give tacit agreement by his silence.

“I know… Fraga is the Guardian of the Holy Sword. The Strongest Swordsman!” Salacia cries out emotionally in a rough voice.

“Still…even so…” Salacia looks at Fraga with tears gathering in her shining eyes. “I will worry for Fraga; so please forgive my impertinent remarks.”

While she is crying, Salacia desperately leans against him on her tiptoes.
Moroha gently rubs her on her head.

“It’s fine. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. For you to worry and fear for me is such a sinful joy.”

Moroha gently kisses away her tears as Salacia starts blushing lightly.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“I am able to fight only because of you.” He replied.

This bloody battlefield they are standing in is all for the sake of this girl.

To Moroha, she is his entire world.

“Please continue to worry for me. In return, I promise you this: no matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, even if fate threatens to tear us apart ——“ Moroha whispers softly into Salacia’s ears…

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

Salacia lowers her gaze as her blush deepens all the way to the tip of her ears.
Moroha suddenly hugs her tightly with his free left arm. Surprised, Salacia raises her gaze to meet his.

Their faces are close enough to feel each others breath. Without hesitation, she moves her face closer to Moroha’s.

As if to seal their promise, their lips——

With that, the dream ended and Moroha woke up.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Fraga’s senses and thoughts dissolve along with the dream.

Yawning, Moroha chases away his sleepiness and reorganizes his thoughts.

“What a shame.”

The interrupted kiss that was just reaching the interesting part was all a dream.

Moroha returns to reality, that is, the auditorium of the Independent high school, Akane Academy.

Although Moroha is a freshman, not a nervous vibe can be detected from him. In fact, even before the welcoming ceremony was halfway through, he was already napping in his chair. Still, it’s not because he is being arrogant or anti-social.

It’s just his natural state.

While this may be a paradox, he is the type that appears relaxed and casual in his attitude, but is surprisingly focused on his goals. And his small, small goal is to peacefully go through the next three years of high school without any major demerits.

Moroha is that kind of guy.

Swallowing back a second yawn, he rubs his eyes and slowly opens them, and was immediately stunned.

Unexpectedly, a beautiful face is right in front of him, close enough that they are breathing on each other.

Sparkling eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

These eyes are staring steadily at him as her whole body is leaning over the seated Moroha as if to cover him up.

The whole situation is screaming “Let’s kiss.”

It’s like a continuation of his interrupted dream. Blue and black —— while the color is different, the girls’ eyes are exactly the same as Salacia’s.

Moroha quickly inspects the girl.

She’s wearing the school-issued uniform for female and pinned on her small chest is a name tag written:

'''[1-1 (White) Ranjou Satsuki]'''.

Mahora is also a Year 1 Class 1 student, thus it seems like she’s a classmate. Still, although it’s obvious, her name is not Salacia.

What the hell is going on? What's with this intimate distance?

While Moroha is frozen, the girl’s —— Satsuki’s face is looming closer.

Could that regretful interruption of the dream kiss be continuing in reality? Is that even possible?

Just thinking of the softness of those bud-like lips, his heart starts pounding and a squeak escape his throat. He reflectively closes his eyes, awaiting the moment.

“BANG”

As if using a blunt instrument, Satsuki swings her forehead back, and then forward hard into his.
“………….?”

The supposed kiss, was actually a headbutt.

What was supposed to be lip to lip, was actually forehead to forehead.

What was supposed to be an expression of love, was actually a declaration of hostility.

Feeling overwhelmed, Moroha groans in a mixture of shock, disappointment and pain.

“Are you awake now?” Satsuki asked in a sarcastic voice.

Her rare, cute voice rang out like a clear bell. What a waste.

Holding her arms, the single ponytail tied on the left side of her head swaying around like a whip.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break 01_026.jpg|thumbnail]]

“What are you trying to do all of a sudden…?” Moroha glared at her while holding his forehead.

“It’s punishment. For rude people who sleep shortly into the welcoming ceremony,” declared Satsuki, looking down on him while emitting intense pressure.

“Everyone has already left for their classroom, but you are still dozing away. It’s simply unbelievable.”

The more than 100 freshmen had already disappeared, leaving an empty hall.

“I hate people with no enthusiasm.”

“Isn’t a headbutt too much just for that reason?”

“I was also enraged because you seem to be expecting something else.”

“About that, I apologize.”

“That’s right. Plus I already have someone I like.”

True. No way in the world would an unknown girl suddenly come up and give you a kiss.

Moroha sincerely reflected on his expectations.

“It’s not that I have no enthusiasm.” After reflecting, he feels that he should explain himself.

“It’s just that the principal’s welcoming address was too long, and I doze off unknowingly. I will be motivated from now, so please spare me.”

“Her speech wasn’t that long.” Although he has already lowered his head, it only resulted in Satsuki’s reproach.

Her upturned eyes started burning with zeal.

Moroha smiles bitterly. The girl is beautiful, even when piqued her attractiveness is not lowered.

(Ahhhh~. How should I appease her?)

Giving up on further protest, he started musing on how to escape from this situation. But ——

“ The principal said this.” Satsuki starts orating with elation.

“ 'We are the <Saviors> specially chosen from everywhere in Japan. Ones who possess power. Thus, we cannot never forget our responsibilities and duties which must be taken up! Our gifts must be used for justice…….' That’s what the principal said. Don’t you think its valuable input?”

Satsuki, who is getting more excited as she goes on, started twisting her body. Originally holding her arms, it became like hugging herself with her face flushing red.

Moroha is shocked to silence.

(“Cannot understand. Totally cannot understand”). He swallowed back those words that he wanted to say.

Still, Satsuki notices his cold, pitying eyes and gives a cough. Feeling the near loss of her dignity, she tries to cover it up by extending a finger upward.

“So…so in conclusion. As you are a <Savior>, you must be a great person in your past life? Thus, have some awareness and train yourself seriously. Since we are classmates, let’s work hard together.”

A totally enthusiastic statement. She must be a kind person at heart to want to have a good relationship even with those that she dislikes for slacking.

Moroha scratches his head and his displeasure disappears.

“If you fall asleep again, I will start scolding,” says Satsuki as she smiles brightly for the first time.

A smile as bright as the sun, like pouring out from the boundless energy in her body. For Moroha, or anyone else, they’ll be charmed by that smile.

“Please take care of me from today onwards.”

Satsuki stretchs out her hand and Moroha holds it without hesitation.

When their hands touch, suddenly —— a familiar feeling shoots through him, sharp enough to tear at his heart. Even so, this feeling is relaxing. Like a migratory bird returning to nest after a long flight.

What is this? Moroha is thrown into confusion.

Satsuki’s smile froze.

“My brother once said…...” Satsuki starts talking as if in a trance, face flushed as if feverish.

“No matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate threatens to tear us apart…”

To Satsuki’s words, Moroha never expected himself to reply automatically:

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

A deep silence descends.

In the empty auditorium, Moroha and Satsuki stared at each other.

Like lovers reunited after being torn apart by fate and lost throughout time and space, they stared at each other.

That silence was broken by the school bell.

“You are Salacia right?” Moroha ask confidently.

His first impression of Satsuki, that sudden feeling of familiarity……did not appear to be wrong.

“Are you………Fraga?” Satsuki asked in a hoarse voice.

By saying each others name, hope turned to affirmation.

“Fraga……Fraga……” Satsuki looked as if her fondest dream has come true.

Her tearing gaze at Moroha turned hotter, and she says: “I had a feeling that I would find you here….”

Satsuki pulls the hand she’s holding towards her chest, as if a priceless treasure.

However Moroha’s expression turns bitter as he looks at Satsuki, who has totally switched to maiden-in-love mode, and says,” Sorry, but I don’t really have much recollection of my past life.”

Moroha strongly feels that it’ll be dishonest and unfair to her if he does not make that clear.

“Eh?”

Satsuki suddenly drops Moroha’s hand that she had been holding on to preciously just a moment ago.

“Really? You really don’t remember? How you were praised as the best in swordsmanship and Plana mastery? The strongest Guardian of the Holy Sword in any generation? How you destroyed the armies of the Empire almost single-handedly?”

At her frantic questions, Moroha just shake his head.

All those accomplishments seemed so unreal that he never bothered to take note of them.

Satsuki paused, and whispers with a horrified face:

”Did you forget…..about me?”

“I’m sorry,” replied Moroha. Satsuki’s face turned white.

“Didn’t they explain right at the start of the ceremony? About how much one can recall their past life is dependent on the individual. For me, I almost have no recollections,” Moroha tried explaining in a vague manner.

“In certain point of view you may be right to say that I’m unfaithful. Am I…I mean Fraga, in my past life……lovers with you?” Moroha asked delicately.

Salacia expression turns sickly.

(What a waste when she so pretty….), Moroha can only bemoan silently.

Still, her childish behavior was really interesting and cute,

“No, we were nothing of that sort,” Satsuki angrily turned her head to the side, with the side ponytail swinging along.

“You were JUST my Brother and I was JUST your younger sister,” grumbled Satsuki, still not looking at him.

“I see. Did you call me Onii-sama?” Moroha tried to remember the dream he just had.

“I can’t say with that atmosphere…..we're of a pair of siblings.”
(“I can’t say that given that atmosphere…we were JUST of a pair of siblings.” )

“That’s not true. We were JUST a normal pair of siblings.”

Satsuki is emphasizing the word “JUST” again.

Their behaviours were more akin lovers in Moroha’s opinion.

(Still, if she says so, it should be true…I guess?) Moroha thought as he completely let his doubts show on his face.

At his expressions, Satsuki screams out, "Irritating! We were not in that kind of relationship!"

Just when he wanted to mentioned that she is finally facing him again, Satsuki’s eyes tighten in anger.

A full posture of denial——tightened fists, thrown back shoulders, angry loud voice.

“ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! THERE IS NOTHING! WE DIDN'T GO OUT ON DATES WHEN WE HAD FREE TIME! WE DIDN’T KISS……” She screamed out with her full strength.

“……AND WE ABSOLUTELY DIDN’T FALL INTO A FORBIDDEN LOVE!”

Moroha’s mind goes blank.

He wasn't looking for trouble, but he definitely had stepped on a landmine and is now stuck in an awkward situation.

He can only think that the world is playing some kind of a joke on him.

This is not the time to be fantasizing. But looking at the steaming Satsuki who is covering her mouth with both hand and a look of [Oops, I said it]; he cannot help but recall that scene in his dream again.

“………………”

Silently looking at each other, and simultaneously looking away.

Satsuki with a flustered face, and Moroha looking everywhere but her.

The mood is really awkward and embarrassing, and cannot be easily escaped.

Moroha is looking everywhere in a desperate hope for something in the surrounding to allow him to escape——and he found it.

Behind where Moroha was sitting, further to the back of the hall.

Originally thought to be an empty auditorium, is another girl sitting on a chair, sleeping.

“Ummm, hey…over there.”

“Ah…there’s another rude person! I need to go wake her up!”

At Moroha’s pointing finger, Satsuki leaped towards the new target. Like partners in crime, both are in tune with each other for a way to gracefully exit the situation just now.

Both moved quickly to the side of the sleeping girl.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

The girl is a beauty who easily matched Satsuki. If one were to make a comparison, Satsuki would be the energetic and cheerful type, while this girl is the graceful and serene type. Even at this location, sitting on a metal frame chair, she’s still very charming.

Long black hair flowing over the chair back, her looks just makes you want to sigh in appreciation. To the extent that one would think of her as a work of art by some master craftsman.

The name tag on her chest states:

'''[1-1 (Black) Urushibara Shizuno]…

It seems that this girl is also a classmate.

Subsequently, after looking at the name tag, even if you are unwilling you will notice it. This beautiful girl that’s like a doll has a huge chest that’s straining the limits of the front of her uniform. In terms of their sensuality or voluptuousness, they cannot be said to be compatible with her quiet beauty. Still, maybe due to the sharp contrast, the overall image can only be called super sexy…

Moroha inadvertently glanced at a certain location on Satsuki.

It’s a pity that it’s flat.

Strictly speaking, there are some slight curves. Yes there are. But, after looking at the charming curves of Shizuno, you’ll feel that Satsuki’s slight, slight shapes are just an afterimage.

“What are you comparing, Fraga?”

Satsuki is frowning at him. How…how sensitive!

“I’m called Moroha.”

“Don’t evade the question! Also, Fraga is Fraga.”

“Satsuki, I won’t reply you if you don’t call me Moroha.

“…If I call you Moroha, can I go berserk?”

“I sincerely apologized. Please have some mercy…WAIT.”

Moroha’s tone and eyes became sharper.

Sensing his seriousness, Satsuki lowered her raised fists.

Moroha is staring fixedly at Shizuno.

“Ummm,ummmm, Moroha? This…this girl…….” Looks like Satsuki also noticed it.

Both of them concentrated on Shizuno.

Her eyes are closed, but what’s alarming is that there's totally no breathing motion on her packed chest. It looked like…Moroha forced down his rising panic, and rushed forward to check on her condition. Supporting himself on her chair, he lean down and put his face in front of hers.

Her neck is so white that one could not imaging that there’s blood flowing under the skin.

(You are joking. Tell me this isn’t happening…)

If there is no breathing, then the situation is bad……

Moroha, with no hesitation, moved his ear right in front of the motionless Shizuno’s lips.

Is Shizuno still breathing?

“Shu…Saura……”

A tiny exhalation with her voice. She’s alive!

Moroha is surprised, but before he can think further, his head is grabbed on both side.

Gently but firmly his face is pulled right to the front of Shizuno’s face.

Having Waken up silently and stealthily, her eyes are already opened.

Those deep dark orbs are concentrated on Moroha’s features.

The only unnerving part is her ice-like face. While her sleeping expression is like that of a doll, when awake she’s like a Noh Mask, totally no expression.

“Good morning…… Darling……”

Then, Shizuno’s face came closer slowly.

(Another headbutt?)

What a lousy day this is. Moroha wanted to hold his head and lament.
Still, with his head grabbed tightly by Shizuno, he can’t move an inch.

At least he can braced himself for the impact——

[Chu…]

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_038.jpg|thumbnail]]

Shizuno’s lips lightly touch Moroha’s.
What an unexpected development.

Moroha took a few seconds to realize that he just experience what’s known to society as a [kiss].

Thus, while he’s enjoying the allure, temptation and physical feel of a girl’s lips——

“WHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATAREYOUDOINGGGGGGGGGGGG RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER??????!!!!!!!!!”
Satsuki suddenly seized Moroha from the back. Intending to physically separate his from Shizuno’s side, but——

“Wait Wait Wait. In any case, both of you keep away from me.” Moroha back-pedaled away from the two girls, pulling his head out of Shizuno’s grip too.

No time to dwell on the lingering feeling of that kiss.

(What a waste.) Moroha feels like crying.

Regardless, an angry Satsuki is no joke. Like a demon, she pursues him relentlessly:

“How dare you, in front of me and to other girls, ki…ki….ki……..kiss! You…you unfaithful playboy!”

Moroha tries to mount a defense:
“What do you mean in front of you? If we are brother and sister, there’s no need for you to get angr-”

“This is this and that is that!” Satsuki interrupted Moroha’s excuses.

Like a sonic weapon, the assault from left and right threatens to blow out Moroha’s eardrums.

What this and that? Why is Satsuki so angry? Totally cannot comprehend.

“Fraga, that bastard! What did he do to you in your previous life…?”

“It’s easier to list down what he didn’t do to me!”

“Fraga, that bastard. Don’t tell me he’s a villain…?”

“That’s right! I was driven to tears many times by him. In fact I feel like crying now!”

“Really? What an evil person……”

“Don’t talk like it’s none of your business! It’s obviously you who did those things!”

“I already said I don’t remember.”

“You are talking like a politician. Are you trying to act dumb. You Heart-breaker!”

Listening to Satsuki’s complains, Moroha is reaching his limits.

(I’m only 15 years old. It’s a first to be called a heart-breaker….”
Obviously clueless, Moroha can only sigh in his heart.
Being scolded fiercely for no reason, yet he can’t do anything.

“ZZZZzzzzzz…….”

“Don’t go back to sleep!”

I got into trouble because of you. Moroha cannot help but palming his face.

“Hey! Wake up, you succubus.”

Luckily, Satsuki has switched her target and is roughly shaking Shizuno awake.

“You! What were you trying to pull seducing my Fraga?”
(My Fraga….) How much of a brocon is she? Although Moroha had long since discarded the notion that Satsuki is a normal sister

“I mistook the person,” reply Shizuno expressionlessly when she was forced awake by Satsuki’s roar of rage.

“You would kiss someone you mistook?”

“I was half-asleep.”

“You would kiss someone while half-asleep?”

“Why are you so agitated?”

“Even me, I’ve not been kissed in this life yet! How dare you jump the queue?”

Originally thinking that Satsuki would continue to rage further, instead she became a shivering, crying lump.
What a temperamental girl with her rapid mood swings.

“…Really?” In contrast, Shizuno remains cool and expressionless.

Her thoughts hidden, Shizuno looks towards Moroha.

“Me……?” Moroha pointed at himself.

Shizuno nodded her head, and asked:

"How were my lips?"

“Are you asking me for feedback?”

"It’s for future reference."

“What are you trying to practice for? In any case, why aren’t you in shock or anything?”

“Not really. It’s not like I lose anything.”

Shizuno replied unconcernedly, while Moroha felt his face stiffening.

(Come to think of it. This person actually went back to sleep after with no care or concern.)
Moroha, like facing a fearsome beast, looked carefully at Shizuno.

“——It’ll decrease.”

“What will?”

“Your value as a girl will decrease. Please take more care.”

“Your words are very amusing.”

“In any situation, I believe that it’ll be your words that are funny.”

Although broken out of his pacing by Shizuno, looking at her calm beauty, Moroha decided that he should just let it go.

Shizuno twitched her mouth and revealed lovely dimples. Although she looks like an introvert, it’s still a very bewitching smile.

(Obviously a natural-born beauty, don’t always keep an expressionless face. What a waste.) Moroha muttered in his heart.

“Then, if it happens again, I shall try to be surprised.”

“Please do.”

“Like this?”

Saying that, Shizuno woodenly gave a monotone “Ahhhh”, clapping her cheeks with both hands.

“That’s great. PERFECT.” Moroha casually clapped a few times.

“My value as a girl didn’t decrease, right?”

“It went up in a straight line,” Moroha replied jokingly.

While harmlessly joking around, this is proving to be quite fun. Moroha really thought that.

“Why are the two of you looks like you are enjoying yourselves? Even though it’s your first meeting?”

Moroha heard this very displeased voice. For Satsuki who was temporarily pushed out of the scene, she started expelling her angst as only a young girl could, with tears in her eyes.

“How are you going to recompense me,” demanded Satsuki as she turn her reproachful gaze at Shizuno.

Shizuno, as if the matter doesn’t concern her at all, turned her head away.

Moroha then realized he had been setup. A setup to point Satsuki’s anger at him via introducing a flammable subject into their conversation.

“Ah…no…..that is……”

How do you explain away this awkward situation? Just when Moroha is groping for words……

“Why are you so heartless to me? Onii-sama is an idiot! Dummy! Two-Faced Shape-shifter<ref>'''Bunbuku Chagama:''' She actually called him a Bunbuku Chagama, which is a Japanese folklore about a shape-shifting Tanuki. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunbuku_Chagama</ref>.

“Two-Faced Shape-shifter…..”

“If you like that woman so much, just marry her!” After that salvo, Satsuki ran out of the auditorium crying.

It ended up being a mess from beginning to the end.

“A person as tempestuous as a storm.”

Regarding Shizuno’s statement, Moroha can only agree.

Then——

“Shall we go? Since we are in the same class, it should be the class meeting after this?

“I’ll stay here for a while longer.”

“You’ll be late.”

“That’s my intention,” reply Shizuno calmly as she leaned back on her chair. “Everyone has gone over earlier, are you the same type as them?”

“If possible, I would like to spend my school life in an orderly manner.”
Moroha expressed his sincere wish.

(It’s not easy to get into a school that provide free tuition and amenities. I cannot let this chance go to waste.) This is Moroha’s opinion.

“I see. It's the opposite for me.”

On the other hand, that was what Shizuno said. Still, in Moroha’s eyes, she does not seem like a delinquent girl. If you have to state it, it’s more like she is a person who is extremely indolent, more specifically——a person who is weary of the world.

(Hmmmm. Anyway….)

He doesn’t really want to nag at anyone.

“So I’ll make a move first. By the way, can I ask you a question?”

Shizuno nodded her head.

“Those words in your dream. Did you mentioned Shu Saura?”

“It’s just meaningless sleep talk,” Shizuno replied after a short hesitation.

“Really? Still, although it’s embarrassing, can you listen to what I have to say without laughing at me?”

Moroha was going to scratch his head after saying that, but thought better of it. Changing his mood, he asked a question with a serious expression.

“Were you the <Witch of the Netherworld>?”

Shizuno’s expression remained frozen.

Like a Noh Mask, you cannot penetrate her defenses or guess her thoughts.

Still, Moroha strongly states:

“In my dreams, I was known as <{{Furigana|The Pluto|King of the Netherworld}}>, Shu Saura.

Moroha frequently dreamt bizarre dreams.

According to explanations from Akane Academy, those are fragments of memories from his past life.

And, in his dreams——

Sometimes he is called Fraga.

Sometimes he is known as Shu Saura.

That’s right. Although minute fragments, it’s undeniable.

Moroha has memories of 2 past lives.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Epilogue

2016-11-07T14:57:02Z

FallenSky: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

"Oh, you're awake."

I opened my eyes and instantly saw Principal Charlotte's face. I shifted my gaze to confirm the situation while tracing back my memories to before I had lost consciousness.

"Is this a sickroom?"

Seeing the white interior of the room with a electrocardiogram device and other intricate instruments of unknown purpose, I asked the principal.

"Rather than a sickroom, this would be more accurately described as an intensive care unit. That being said, no need to worry, your wounds are almost healed already."

"Huh... How can that be possible—"

I remembered Yggdrasil's branch puncturing my abdomen. It should have been pain and blood loss that caused me to faint. Such serious injuries could not possibly have healed so quickly.

But I did not feel pain even when I touched the wound with my right hand. Feeling incredulous, I sat up and pulled up my hospital gown to check the wound.

However, all that remained there was a large scab.

"How long did I sleep for?"

Wondering if I had slept for several weeks, I panicked.

"Roughly three hours."

But the answer was far shorter than I thought.

"What... Three hours?"

"Yes. Although Yggdrasil's terminal was successfully defeated thanks to your efforts, Haruka and the others are still buried in work handling the aftermath and explaining to to visitors, etc. Iris Freyja also caused a commotion by using Basilisk's ability, but since there are the precedents of Mononobe Mitsuki and you, that did not cause too many problems."

The principal explained the situation indifferently. But if only three hours had gone by, my condition did not make sense.

"B-But my wound couldn't have healed up in such short time."

"—Normally, yes. But I've no need to hide my identity from you anymore, so I used the power of dominance to accelerate your healing."

"So even something like that is possible for your power, Principal..."

I remarked, impressed.

"My dominance is established by injecting my bodily fluids into the target then synchronizing our minds and physiological functions. Just by licking the wound, wetting it with saliva, my healing powers, almost akin to immortality, will remain in your body temporarily."

"Saliva... Then back when you bit my left arm to stop me—"

"Yes, that was injecting saliva through the wound. By the way, aren't you surprised by what I said about immortality?"

Finding it incredible, the principal cocked her head questioningly.

This especially childish action felt extremely cute.

"No... Since I heard you say your predecessor was the original vampire, I sort of expected it."

One tended to associate vampires with inhuman monsters with a preference for fresh blood from virgin maidens. Despite weaknesses such as sunlight, crosses or garlic, they were essentially immortal beings. Hence, I was unexpectedly able to accept the notion when she called herself immortal.

"Jeez, I said that vampire legends have a lot of embellishments, right? I'd feel troubled if you mix up the 'Gray' Vampire with conventional vampires. To put it bluntly, they're actually completely different."

The principal glared at me angrily.

"But you don't like sunlight, right? The principal's office is always dark with the curtains shut tightly..."

"That's because my body's adaptability and recovery powers are too outstanding. I get tanned as soon as I step outside but my skin color recovers the next day. It's because that'd look too unnatural, so I take care to avoid sunlight."

"So there's that kind of reason..."

An immortal body was quite troublesome too. I learned of an unexpected hardship suffered by the principal.

"Eh—But if you're immortal, Principal, why did your predecessor..."

I blurted it out when the thought suddenly occurred to me. Immediately, I noticed a sad expression on the principal's face.

"Oh... Sorry, I shouldn't ask about private matters."

"—Don't worry, I'll tell you eventually when there's a chance, but right now, there are more important matters."

The principal shook her head and spoke seriously.

"Important... matters?"

"A giant tree, ostensibly Yggdrasil, has appeared in Japan."

"What—"

The Yggdrasil that we had defeated was merely the enlargement of a small terminal. I did not think Yggdrasil would have been destroyed even if we had defeated that thing.

But for it to suddenly show up at Japan, I totally did not expect that.

"After that, its interference power on you has been increasing. At this rate, it might resist my dominance. If possible, we should destroy Yggdrasil immediately, but..."

Halfway through, the principal made a gloomy look.

"What's wrong?"

"—I am currently dominating the part of Yggdrasil that's inside you, thereby suppressing it. And due to dominance, I've come to understand what kind of existence Yggdrasil is."

In a stiff tone of voice, the principal continued:

"Destroying Yggdrasil is impossible, or rather... Destroying it is not an option. Because taking it out requires wiping all plant life off the entire planet."

After the shocking conversation with the principal, I was transferred to an ordinary sickroom.

Although my wound was almost completely healed, it would be too much of a stretch to tell others I had made a full recovery, so I had to stay hospitalized for a few days.

What should I do from now on? Looking out the window from my sickroom, I viewed the dark red sky outside.

But I could not think of an answer no matter what. Time passed by in this manner. The first star twinkled in the sky as night fell.

—Knock knock.

At this moment, knocking was heard at the door.

"Nii-san, you are already able to get out of bed?"

The visitors consisted of Mitsuki leading the members of Brynhildr Class together with Lisa's parents, Mark and Linda Highwalker.

Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had bandages on their heads and arms, probably treated at this medical building.

Iris, Firill and Ren were similarly captives of Yggdrasil earlier but were not injured as seriously.

However, Ariella, who had single-handedly escaped from Yggdrasil's grasp to bring back information to us, still had her arm in a cast due to fighting quite forcibly at the time.

"Yeah, my injury was lighter than I thought. Although it caused some panic because I lost a lot of blood, no vitals were injured apparently."

I made a random excuse and smiled at Mitsuki.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 303.jpg|thumb]]

Perhaps because she could tell from my expression that I was really okay, Mitsuki breathed a sigh of relief.

"I see... That is a relief."

"Thank goodness Yuu didn't die..."

Tia said tearfully. Firill gave her a hug from the side and glared at me.

"Mononobe-kun, I hope you won't make others so worried. I almost cried too."

"You're pushing yourself too hard as usual."

"Mm!"

Ariella and Ren nodded in agreement with Firill.

"Sorry... Everyone."

I apologized. A hand on her hip, Lisa immediately stepped forward.

"No amount of apology would be enough! Do you know how worried I was? You absolutely have no idea!"

Lisa looked at me with eyes red from crying.

I knew she had cried for me.

Seeing Lisa raise her hand, I prepared myself to be hit, but her hand simply pressed lightly on my cheek.

"However... However... Thank you. I am truly grateful to you... for rescuing my father and mother."

Lisa thanked me in a trembling voice. Then Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker walked forward and bowed deeply.

"I offer my heartfelt gratitude for rescuing us."

"Thank you so much."

"N-No, not at all, this is the result of everyone cooperating... I didn't do anything amazing."

I frantically shook my head.

"No, you bravely rushed up to that monster on your own. That was not something an ordinary person could do. To be honest, I originally thought that Lisa chose you because there were no other boys, however... It looks like my daughter is an excellent judge of men indeed."

Mr. Highwalker made a wry smile apologetically.

"Huh?"

Hearing his comment, Lisa showed surprise on her face.

"May I ask for your name again?"

Mr. Highwalker looked into my eyes and asked.

"Yes—My name is Mononobe Yuu."

"Thank you. Please continue to look after Lisa, Mr. Yuu. Perhaps I am too impetuous in saying this, young as you are, but if possible, I hope you could seriously consider your future with Lisa."

"Future...?"

Hearing this unexpected word, I was rendered speechless.

"F-Father! What are you saying so suddenly—"

Lisa went red in the face and looked completely at a loss what to do.

"I will pray from afar, hoping for Lisa to find a good partner for life."

Mr. Highwalker patted Lisa on the shoulder then turned his gaze to his wife.

"It's almost time. Let us depart."

"Yes."

"Oh, w-wait!"

Seeing her parents were about to leave, Lisa chased frantically after them.

After they left the sickroom, it suddenly became quiet.

"—N-Nii-san, what shall we do now!? Lisa's father now approves of you as her prospective suitor!?"

Mitsuki came to her senses and shrieked shrilly.

"So that's what he really meant just now?"

Unable to keep up with the conversation, I asked in a daze.

"But it feels like her father meant that he'll respect your wishes, Mononobe-kun. Since there's no forcing, I don't think there's a problem."

"Mm."

Ren nodded in agreement with Ariella.

"But... In that case, if Lisa gets serious... And Mononobe-kun doesn't seem like he's against it."

The instant Firill murmured that, the atmosphere in the sickroom got tense.

"Nii-san, pretending to be a couple was purely an act, right?"

Mitsuki asked to confirm.

"Yuu! If you're getting married, it has to be with Tia!"

Tia bounced up and down and insisted.

"E-Everyone calm down."

At this rate, Iris was going to get the wrong idea. I looked at her, who was standing behind the group.

"...!"

Speaking of which, Iris had remained silent since a while ago. Fear could be seen faintly in her eyes.

"Umm... Mononobe, I-I..."

Iris walked up in trepidation, speaking to me in a trembling voice.

"Iris...?"

Not sure what was up with her, I called her name.

"I'm so sorry... Mononobe."

"Huh?"

Seeing Iris bow her head deeply to apologize, I could not help but sound confused.

The others also looked at one another in puzzlement.

In these circumstances, Iris had come up next to my sickbed to apologize repeatedly to me.

"Because of me, you got injured so heavily, sorry... Sorry, it must hurt a lot..."

Iris had probably been looking for the chance to apologize since a while ago.

I had gotten injured due to protecting her, which she surely felt guilty about.

But fearing my reaction, she dared not speak to me until now. Anyone would fear getting scolded or resented in this kind of situation.

Just by thinking in her shoes, I could understand Iris' current feelings.

I regretted deeply that I had failed to notice her state immediately.

"No, Iris, you did nothing wrong. You don't have to blame yourself so much."

The whole incident happened because I was exploited by Yggdrasil, so Iris had no need to apologize at all.

"But... But..."

"And you saved me, Iris, so—Thank you, Iris."

Just as Lisa did to me earlier, I placed my hand on Iris' cheek and thanked her.

"Mononobe..."

Iris held my hand firmly then showed a tiny smile as though finally relieved.

Seeing her expression, I recalled—

Destroying Yggdrasil is impossible, or rather... Destroying it is not an option—I recalled what happened after the principal said these words.

I had reported to the principal that Iris had produced the red light without generating dark matter.

The answer I got was—Impossible.

That went without saying.

The principal initially said that the fact that Iris had used Basilisk's power was not too big a deal.

That was due to the precedents of Mitsuki and me.

We were able to use dark matter to replicate the powers of past dragons—antimatter and antigravitational matter.

However, what Iris did was on a completely different dimension.

Using Basilisk's power without going through dark matter, it meant Iris had acquired the power of directly creating that red light itself.

That was unprecedented.

It would be more natural to think that I had made a mistake in what I saw, or it was a misunderstanding.

I was sure that the principal probably felt the same.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 310-311.jpg|thumb]]

After a long silence, the principal finally spoke. "Suppose what you say is true"—That was how she began before suggesting a certain possibility.

Those were truly unbelievable words.

"What's wrong? Mononobe?"

While I was lost in deep thought, Iris stared at me in surprise, asking with her head tilted in puzzlement.

"No, nothing."

Despite answering that way, I heard the principal's words repeat in my mind—

What she had told me was—

—Iris Freyja ''might turn into a dragon''.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-11-07T14:19:57Z

FallenSky: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand moved the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. More likely, I instinctively sensed danger and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

He extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-11-07T14:16:37Z

FallenSky: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand moved the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. More likely, I instinctively sensed danger and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-11-07T13:23:33Z

FallenSky: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand moved the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. More likely, I instinctively sensed danger and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-11-07T13:17:55Z

FallenSky: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand moved the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. Most likely, I instinctively sensed dangerous and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-09-26T10:27:19Z

FallenSky: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand move the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. Most likely, I instinctively sensed dangerous and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2016-09-26T09:55:11Z

FallenSky: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witnessing the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be able to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Dragon Subjugation Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Mica, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Mica-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Mica."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Mica is very strong."

I was worried about Mica-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Mica-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Mica-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Mica-san's body.

"How is it, Mica?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Mica-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Mica-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Mica-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Mica-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Mica-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Mica-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Mica-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Mica-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Mica-san with her eyes. Instantly, Mica-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Mica-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Mica-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Mica-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Mica-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Mica-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Mica, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Mica-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa backed down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Dragon Subjugation Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand move the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. Most likely, I instinctively sensed dangerous and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Mica-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Mica. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Dragon Subjugation Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Mica-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Mica-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2016-09-26T09:32:10Z

FallenSky: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 2 - Bubble Engagement==

===Part 1===

Crossing the ocean, crushing the land, the blue monster advanced forward.

Its gigantic body, towering into the clouds, almost seemed to intimidate the sky itself.

It was called the blue dragon—"Blue" Hekatonkheir.

Recovering no matter how many times it was attacked, reappearing even if its entire body was destroyed, Hekatonkheir was known as the "Undead."

Now that everyone know how pointless it was to get in its way, even countries with combat ability would not wish to oppose it.

After fighting long and hard, humans learned from experience. The wisest way to deal with Hekatonkheir was to avoid its travel route and wait for it to leave.

Hence, the blue monster continued walking on its way without meeting any obstructions.

Simply moving in a straightly, ignoring mountains, rivers and oceans, it kept advancing.

Hekatonkheir's direction was headed towards the green dragon in a faraway land—"Green" Yggdrasil.

Certain people found its route of advance quite unusual.

After all, despite leaving tracks all over the world, Hekatonkheir had never made contact with another dragon, not even once.

But even after someone discovered that Hekatonkheir was behaving differently from before, they did not know what might result.

Thus, without anyone realizing what Hekatonkheir's objective was, that moment was approaching second by second.

===Part 2===

Having decided what kind of shop we were going to open for the school festival, Brynhildr Class went to work on preparations.

As representatives, Lisa and I stayed after school in the classroom to discuss details in the planning.

"—So the school festival will be held for two days."

I looked at the school festival schedule and spoke. The school festival's dates were set on a Saturday and Sunday roughly a month from now.

"Yes, so two days' worth of ingredients need to be prepared. Furthermore, manpower should be assigned according to Day 1 and Day 2 so that everyone gets a day of free time, how's that?"

Sitting opposite me across the desk, Lisa recorded our discussion while offering her ideas.

"I think it's a good idea. Everyone wants to check out what the other homerooms are doing. Then we need to scale the teahouse so that it can be operated smoothly by four people."

Brynhildr Class had eight students, just the right number for four people to a group.

"Yes, but Mitsuki-san will be busy with student council affairs. I don't expect her to be able to say with us the whole time. The executive committee members will have to assist on this front."

"Understood. So it's best to divide groups after listening to everyone's opinions. They'll surely want to be free if their parents are coming on a certain day."

Shinomiya-sensei had mentioned about inviting parents. My father and mother might be coming too.

I started feeling down as soon as this crossed my mind.

In my current state, I could not even recall their voices. If possible, I did not want to meet them.

"...Yes, let's do that."

But after hearing my answer, Lisa sounded slightly gloomy, so I asked:

"Oh... Are your parents unable to come, Lisa?"

"No, they will definitely come, because they are major sponsors of Midgard as well."

Lisa sighed and answered. For some reason, she did not seem happy at all.

"Major sponsors... Just as I thought, Lisa, your family is very rich."

I already knew that she frequented high society, but this was my first time hearing that her parents were major sponsors of Midgard.

"Rich huh? Judging by your description, you do not know about the Highwalker Group."

Staring at me, Lisa looked totally exasperated.

"Huh? Is it that famous?"

"It is a business conglomerate in Western Europe with numerous subsidiaries. I thought you were intentionally feigning ignorance all along..."

"Haha... Sorry, I simply didn't know. How should I say this? My earlier life was too far removed from that kind of world."

Hearing me explain, she shook her head in disbelief.

"I remember you said you were from NIFL, didn't you? Let me state for the record, the Highwalker Group's ties with NIFL are far more intimate than those between it and Midgard, you know?"

"R-Really?"

Getting a feeling like I was cornered, I asked in return.

"Under the Group, there are industries in military production. The majority of weapons used by NIFL were manufactured in the Group's factories."

"—Then without knowing it, I've been enjoying your Group's care."

Although I could use transmutation to create Nergal and other firearms, other equipment such as flashbang grenades or tear gas were all standard-issued supplies. It felt quite strange to learn that those supplies were all manufactured by Lisa's family business.

"So that is how it is... But there's nothing glorious about being arms dealers."

Lisa remarked with a complicated expression. It seemed like she had many misgivings about the family business.

"Life must be tough for an heiress of that kind of corporate group."

"Indeed, it is surely a hundred times tougher than you imagined."

Lisa shrugged and smiled wryly. She was probably not exaggerating.

"...You don't seem too happy about your parents visiting. Are you on bad terms with them?"

"No, we are on excellent terms as family, but right now, due to certain reasons, I am reluctant to meet them. That's all."

"I see, then it's similar to me."

I felt an inexplicable sense of camaraderie and accidentally blurted it out. It was too late by the time I realized in alarm.

"You don't want to meet your parents either?"

Lisa asked me in a probing manner.

"Oh... Umm, it's because I've got reasons too."

"Would it be related to the matter of discussion that you mentioned yesterday?"

Lisa raised a sharp question, forcing me to break out in cold sweat.

"Uh..."

"Then I seemed to have guessed correctly. If it is troubling you to the point of wishing to avoid your parents, I am willing to hear you out. Please don't be shy and tell me as much as you can."

Lisa leaned forward, bringing her face closer to mine. Under the gaze of those gemstone-like eyes, I forgot to breathe for a moment.

"—No, it's fine."

I was almost about to confess everything but I managed to shake my head and decline.

"Hmph... Do you mean to say that I cannot be relied on?"

"That's not it. It's just that you have your own troubles, right? I can't burden you with my troubles when I clearly know that."

Lisa would definitely dedicate her full effort in trying to help me find solutions. Precisely because of that, I must not confer with her when she was facing her own troubles right now.

"You don't need to mind my affairs."

"—But I do mind. Asking me not to mind is impossible."

I stared into Lisa's eyes and answered.

"What..."

Lisa's face went red. She looked very awkward.

"It's the same for you, Lisa. If you have any troubles, feel free to discuss with me. I'll do my best to help you."

"T-That is why I said don't mind my affairs! It has nothing to do with you!"

"Maybe you're right, but don't tell me there's absolutely nothing I can do to help?"

Questioned by me, Lisa seemed to let her gaze wander indecisively.

"Well... No, even if there was, your matter is more important at the moment."

"No, Lisa, your troubles are equally important to me."

Precisely because I saw Iris fall ill from straining herself, I absolutely refused to compromise on this point.

"How obstinate..."

"The same goes for both of us."

We faced off for a while then Lisa sighed as though giving up.

"—Fine, I shall compromise."

"Compromise?"

"Yes, I'll first have you help resolve my problem. Then with that, you can discuss your problem without reservations, right?"

Lisa stared at me with widened eyes. Confronted with her extraordinary pressure, I could only nod hesitantly.

"Well, I guess that sounds about right. But even though I said I'll help you... Is what's troubling you something within my power to help?"

"Yes. As much as I hate to admit it, I just realized that it is something that can be resolve simply with your assistance, despite my extreme reluctance, that's all."

For some reason, Lisa was answering with anger in her voice. Her face also seemed a bit red.

"—Understood. Then please tell me what I need to do."

Preparing myself to do anything that was asked, I urged Lisa.

"Ooh..."

However, Lisa blushed, glared at me but did not say a single word.

"Lisa?"

Hearing me call her name, Lisa's shoulder shook.

"U-Umm... Let me be clear, I have no other intentions, got that? Also, if you're unwilling, you are allowed to decline."

Wringing her hands several times, fidgeting restlessly, Lisa issued a prior declaration first.

"I don't plan on refusing no matter what you'll have me do, because it's your request, Lisa."

"Ooh..."

Lisa's face went even redder. Was her request something so embarrassing?

"Then I-I shall start?"

"Yes."

I nodded clearly and waited for Lisa to speak.

After several deep breaths, Lisa said in a trembling voice:

"M-Mononobe Yuu... May I ask you to be my b-boyfriend?"

===Part 3===

During the lunch break the next day, Iris and I had bought bread and drinks at the snack shop and were having lunch at the benches on the roof. Due to strong sunlight, very few students had lunch outdoors so the roof was empty.

Naturally, I chose to eat at a deserted location so that I could explain to Iris about the favor Lisa was asking me to do.

I summed up yesterday's conversation and nervously told Iris that Lisa had asked if I could be her boyfriend.

In that instant, the melon bread in her hand dropped to the floor.

"O-Oh~ So Lisa-chan confessed to you."

"No, it's not a confession—"

"Then Mononobe... H-How did you answer?"

I frantically explained but Iris interrupted me, questioning me in a strong tone of voice.

"—I haven't given my reply yet."

"Then what are you planning to do?"

Iris asked me immediately.

"If possible, I want to accept her request."

I told Iris my intentions.

From the very start, I intended to agree to Lisa's request no matter it was, just that because its nature came completely unexpected and I needed to discuss with Iris first, so I asked Lisa to give me one day to consider.

"—Eh? Is that really okay when you clearly insisted on not hurting Mitsuki-chan? Although you forgot, Mononobe, you and Mitsuki-chan promised during your childhood to marry each other in the future, you know?"

"It's okay. As long as the whole story is explained to Mitsuki, she'll surely understand."

Hearing me say that, Iris showed a shocked look then slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"I see... So you already like Lisa that much, Mononobe. In that case, not getting your memories back will probably be happiest for you, Mononobe. Ahahaha, I... totally wasted my efforts."

With tears in the corners of her yes, Iris laughed feebly.

"W-Wait, don't jump to conclusions! This isn't about liking or confessions at all! I'm acting as Lisa's boyfriend for just one day!"

"...Eh? Just one day?"

Iris stared in surprise with her mouth open.

"Lisa asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend when her parents visit for the school festival."

Like Iris, I almost got the wrong idea in the beginning, but Lisa explained: "Although I said boyfriend, it's actually just ''an act''."

"Pretending to be a couple... Why?"

Still stunned, Iris asked me.

"She hasn't told me the reason. If I refused, she probably wouldn't want me to pry too deeply into her problem. But even if I accepted, all I'm doing is ''an act''. Just by doing that, I'll apparently resolve Lisa's troubles."

"I-I see now..."

Iris remarked in relief.

"But since we have to pretend to be a couple... If that's not okay with you, I intend to refuse. Then I'll just have to get the story out of Lisa somehow and find another solution."

"Mononobe..."

Tears fell from Iris' eyes.

"Woah! W-What's wrong?"

"You're so considerate of my feelings... I'm so happy, because I thought you didn't love me anymore, Mononobe."

"Nothing like that at all. Sorry for giving you the wrong idea from the way I worded things just now."

I placed my hand on her cheek and wiped her tears away with my thumb.

"...If you'll give me half of your yakisoba bread, Mononobe, I'll forgive you."

Looking at her melon bread that had fallen on the floor, Iris chuckled.

"Got it."

Taking my hand off Iris' cheek, I tore my yakisoba bread into two and gave her half.

"Great—Now I forgive you."

Iris wiped her tears on her uniform sleeves and began to take large bites of my yakisoba bread.

Then after a while, she said quietly:

"If it's just one day... Sure."

"You're not forcing yourself?"

The first to finish eating my bread, I was looking up at the blue sky. Then I looked at Iris.

"Yeah, because Lisa-chan is in trouble, Mononobe, you must help her."

"...Got it."

"I'm counting on you, oh, but—"

After I nodded, Iris smiled and brought her face up close.

"I-Iris?"

Just as I faltered, Iris touched my cheek lightly with her lips and tongue then withdrew.

"Your face doesn't look good with bits of seaweed stuck there."

Iris spoke with a blush. Seeing her like that, I felt my face heat up too.

"What... I-In that case, you could've just told me."

"True, but I wanted to do it just now."

Iris scratched her face shyly then spoke somewhat hastily.

"Next period is homeroom time, right? Are we going to discuss the school festival again?"

"Yeah. First, we'll announce what Lisa and I were discussing after school yesterday, then we'll decide on the detailed menu and how we're going to assign essential tasks here on."

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Assigning tasks huh... If I get assigned to cooking, that means I'll need to practice, right?"

"Yeah, probably."

I nodded affirmatively while thinking I might need to ask Mitsuki to instruct the class on cooking.

"If I cooked something, Mononobe, will you taste test it for me?"

"Of course."

"Really!? Then it's a promise, okay?"

Iris said happily, showing a smile even more lively than usual.

===Part 4===

During homeroom that day, the Japanese teahouse's refreshments menu was decided to offer a set meal of grilled fish, rice, miso soup and tamagoyaki. As for drinks, apart from green tea, black tea and other choices were included.

Although uniforms were going to be kimonos, instead of ordering pre-made ones, we would make them ourselves.

Hence, in preparation for the upcoming school festival, our essential tasks were cooking practice and costume making.

As the executive committee members, our first step was to hurry with writing orders for the required cooking ingredients and fabric.

"How many forms exactly does it take..."

Seeing the thick pile of paperwork on the desk, I could not help but grumble.

Every item purchased required detailed specifications and an explanation on its purpose. Apart from that, due to providing information to multiple agencies, it required filling out several forms that were almost identical.

It would be much easier if this could be done on the computer, but these documents were required to be filled in by hand. Purchasing and other important procedures related to outside of Midgard apparently accepted only documents of this type.

This was most likely because they needed proof that Ds were handling the procedures themselves.

"If you have the time to gripe, you might as well do the work. Time is precious."

Sitting on the neighboring seat, Lisa was working silently and gave me a vicious glare.

"I know... But no matter how I rush, I'm not going to finish before school closes."

"If you're not going to finish, please take it home and continue to work. Ordered supplies need two weeks to arrive, so the application needs to be made as early as possible."

"S-So it takes that long..."

Since I had never applied for deliveries from the outside world before, I was quite surprised when Lisa told me that. Food ingredients were less of an issue, but costume making could not begin until the fabric arrived.

"—Understood, I'll get them all written by tonight no matter what."

Now that I knew that any delays would add pressures to work times, I could not afford to be sluggish.

I focused on filling in the forms and moved my pen rapidly.

My efforts were rewarded at least. By the time the setting sun's rays streamed in through the window, less than half the paperwork remained.

It was almost time for school to close. If I took the rest back to fill in at the dorm, I should be able to finish within today.

"Phew..."

Finally seeing the finish line in sight, I breathed a sigh of relief.

Next, there would be no time left to discuss unless I brought up the "fake couple" matter.

I glanced at Lisa to see what she was doing, but ended up meeting her gaze.

Lisa was also looking at me. She frantically faced forward as a result.

Clearly our work had reached the point where we could call it a day for now.

"Say, Lisa, about yesterday's topic—"

I intended to give a reply to her request from yesterday, so I spoke to Lisa.

"!? Y-Yes."

Lisa's body froze while she returned her gaze to my direction. From the way she looked, perhaps she had been looking for an opportuty to talk about yesterday's topic.

"Lisa, I will accept your request."

"Y-You will?"

Lisa confirmed with me a bit nervously.

"Yeah. Just by pretending to be a couple for one day, your troubles will be resolved, right?"

"—Yes. By doing this, I should be able to get through this occasion."

"Can you tell me the whole story?"

Before knowing whether I was going to accept or not, Lisa refused to tell me the story behind the request. But now that I had agreed to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend, I had to acquire a definite grasp on the situation.

Lisa nodded lightly and spoke with a gloomy expression.

"Actually, my parents demanded a long time ago that I had to hurry and choose a fiance."

"A fiance?"

"Yes, this is the destiny that comes with being born as an heiress, no—More accurately, it was determined even before birth. I heard that back when I was still in my mother's womb, many people wanted to arrange engagements with me already."

"What... That's abnormal, before you're born..."

Hearing me exclaim in surprise, Lisa smiled wryly.

"It is nothing rare in families wielding vast amounts of authority and wealth. I believe my father and mother already count as parents who give their children a fair amount of freedom."

I recalled what she had said about not being on poor terms with her parents.

"Then as long as you ask, Lisa, they should give you the freedom to choose your husband, right?"

"—Of course I've asked already, and my parents gave me the freedom to choose a suitor from among candidates they've approved."

Lisa remarked sarcastically.

"No, I don't think that's freedom at all..."

"Perhaps, but my parents believe that such freedom is sufficient."

Lisa's voice showed weariness.

Most likely, this was something she had discuss with her parents many times already.

However, Lisa had not succeeded in expanding the freedom offered by her parents, which was why she was troubled right now.

"Then in that case, if I pretend to be your boyfriend... How does that help?"

To be honest, I really did not think Lisa's parents would approve of me.

"They can't possibly acknowledge you as my prospective husband. Precisely because of that, I'm asking you to do this."

"What do you mean?"

I frowned, unable to understand Lisa's intent.

"On this occasion, my parents will probably demand that I pick a fiance, because the candidates cannot keep waiting forever. But so long as I tell them I have a boyfriend, my parents would probably back down on their own without saying anything."

"Really? I think they might say: 'This kind of guy is no good! Break up with him!'"

I acted out my impression of an obstinate father, but Lisa smiled wryly.

"My parents aren't the stupid and emotional type. They know clearly that they cannot interfere forcibly while I am currently a D."

"Yeah... No matter how much they oppose you going out with me, as long as we're still in Midgard, they can't pull us apart."

"Indeed, they are very smart and gentle, parents who are considerate for their child. While I am in Midgard, they won't question my games of youth."

Conveying resignation in her words, Lisa laughed.

"You said while you're in Midgard... Then what about afterwards?"

"—You have no need to be concerned with what comes after. So long as I am temporarily liberated from the pressure of selecting a fiance, that is enough."

Lisa extended her hand towards me without answering my question.

"Well then, Mononobe Yuu, this is the true story. May I ask you to play the role of my boyfriend? Please relax, things will definitely not develop into actually marrying me."

Some parts still worried me but regardless of the true story, I had already made my decision in my heart.

"...I understand. I accept the request."

I nodded, reached out and held Lisa's hand.

"Thank you, then this resolves my troubles. Now it's your turn."

Holding my hand firmly, Lisa stared at me with a serious expression.

Just as she said, it was my turn to discuss the matter of my memories, but—

The bell rang to urge all students to leave the school.

"There's no time today, let's talk about it next time. Mine is a long story."

"...No helping it."

Lisa sighed and released my hand reluctantly.

We packed our things rapidly and left the classroom together.

"I must hand in the application forms early tomorrow. Please arrive earlier to school tomorrow. I won't accept tardiness from you, got that?"

"Understood, I'll set my alarm clock half an hour earlier than usual."

"Oh my? You made a mistake, right? Shouldn't you say you'll ask Mitsuki-san to wake you up earlier?"

"Come on... I normally get up on my own. It's only when I oversleep that Mitsuki wakes me up."

While carrying this kind of conversation, we walked along the deserted corridor.

Our footsteps and voices sounded especially loud.

After the conversation ended, we descended the stairs silently.

"Mononobe Yuu—I have a question."

Along the way, Lisa broke the silence and asked in an especially cautious manner.

"Question?"

"Yes, although you've accepted my request... How exactly do you intend to play the part of my boyfriend?"

"Huh? Well, umm—"

I was at a loss for words. My gaze wandered.

Indeed, on further thought, I did not know what to do.

"How unreliable..."

"W-Well, we just have to act lovey-dovey in front of them, that's enough, right?"

Lisa glared at me coldly so I had no choice but to give a vague answer.

"What do you mean by lovey-dovey? You have to be more specific or else I won't understand."

"How should I put it? Like hugging and exchanging sweet words, something like that."

I racked my brain desperately to give examples of acting lovey-dovey.

"Speaking of which... When the actual occasion arrives, will you be able to do those things suddenly?"

Prompted by Lisa's question, I tried to run a simulation in my mind.

'Lisa, you're so adorable.'

'No, you're so handsome.'

Imagining Lisa and I, locked in embrace, flirting with each other—I could not help but clutch my head.

"...I can't do it."

It was way too embarrassing. Just imagining it was already unbearable.

Even if I knew it was an act, I did not think I could do it.

"I know, right? I can't do it either. So it looks like—practicing might be necessary."

"Practicing?"

"Yes, practicing to look like a convincing couple."

Lisa was originally a body's width away from me. After saying that, she came close and wrapped her arm around mine.

Feeling my elbow touch Lisa's voluptuous bust, my heart pounded intensely.

"H-Hey, your chest..."

"I know. Don't lose composure. This sort of distance is very normal for a couple. This is supposed to be even easier than a hug."

"But you're going red too, Lisa."

"T-That is due to the setting sun!"

However, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly. I could feel that she was very nervous.

If Lisa's parents were to see us as we were now, they would not think we were going out.

"Pretending to be a couple is harder than I thought."

"...I-Indeed, me aside, you are totally off."

Lisa's blushing face looked down. Nodding in agreement, she then continued in a hoarse voice:

"Umm... The day after tomorrow is Saturday, a holiday. Do you have any plans?"

"Huh? If there's no work related to the school festival, I should be free."

"Oh, don't worry on that front. So long as the applications are handed in, there is nothing urgent at the moment."

Lisa seemed to breathe a sigh of relief while she spoke, but I did not understand what she was getting at.

"Are we doing something the day after tomorrow?"

Hearing my question, Lisa spoke with a solemn expression:

"To ensure that we definitely look like a convincing couple when the time comes, we must focus on special training! You will accompany me for the entire day after tomorrow. I will also listen properly to your matter then."

===Part 5===

After staying up all night to get things done, I successfully handed in the application forms the next day. Then the following day after that, I was at the seashore some distance away from Mitsuki's dorm.

Sitting on a breakwater under the shade of coconut trees, I stared out blankly into the distant horizon.

Although noon had not arrived yet, the sun was shining fiercely. Since it was a holiday, I left the house casually dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and pants. Even so, my forehead was still sweating.

Today was designated by Lisa as a day of "special training." Leaving the dorm slightly early, I waited for her arrival.

At the appointed time, I heard footsteps approaching.

On this seaside road that traced out a gentle curve, Lisa appeared. As soon as I saw her attire, my breath was taken away.

Lisa was wearing a sunhat with a white sundress that exposed her shoulders.

Currently, she exuded an air like a sheltered young lady on a summer vacation. This dreamy sense of beauty was in stark contrast to her usual forceful impression, forcing me to stare in mesmerization for a while.

"—Thank you for waiting. T-Then off we go."

Carrying a basket, Lisa spoke to me nervously.

"O-Okay."

My answering voice also seemed quite stiff.

As soon as I stood up, Lisa immediately took my arm in an inexperienced manner. Perhaps because the fabric of her clothing was thinner than last time, the softness of her bosom felt even more distinct than before.

"S-So we have to walk arm in arm after all?"

"Of course, because today's objective is to grow accustomed to behavior as befits a couple. By the way—before that, shouldn't you be saying something first?"

Red in the face, Lisa stared coldly at me.

—Oh.

Figuring out her demand, I gulped and spoke up:

"The dress suits you a lot. You look very pretty in it."

"Ooh..."

Hearing me say that, Lisa immediately blushed red to her ears and turned her head away.

"—I-Indeed, that is correct. Although it is very ordinary flattery, I shall give you a passing grade for that."

"No, it wasn't flattery. I seriously think so, you know?"

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>! Enough!"

Lisa spoke sharply then pulled my arm forcefully.

"G-Go this way, I shall take you to my specially treasured location. It is a place where virtually no student in the Academy knows of."

"A special secret place? I'm looking forward to it."

I followed her directions and walked with her.

I could not help but recall dancing at a ball in the Principality of Erlia when Lisa's soft bosom had made contact with me as well. My heart pounded uncontrollably.

Whenever I took a step, my elbow would feel an extremely elastic sensation. I tried my hardest to ignore that feeling and turned my gaze to the nearby scenery.

The seaside walking path was laid with asphalt along the island's edge, tracing out gentle curves. On the other side of the breakwater, a white beach and blue ocean stretched as far as the eye could see.

—I remember I first met Iris somewhere around here.

When I was thinking about this, Lisa pinched me in the arm.

"W-What are you doing?"

"—Nothing much, except I got a vague sense that you seem to be thinking about something completely irrelevant. It doesn't count as practicing unless you pay proper attention to me."

Lisa glared at me sideways, her cheeks still blushing red.

"You want me to pay attention to you... But I won't be able to stay calm like that."

"Do you really understand? There is no need to stay calm. Do you think there are any couples who engage in lovey-dovey behavior calmly?'

"...No, I guess."

I answered after thinking briefly. Indeed, that would not be classified as a couple.

"Unless we can act natural while staying conscious of each other, we won't look like a couple. Please get used to this."

"Aren't you setting the bar too high?"

I doubted if there was a need to be so thorough, but Lisa shook her head in disagreement.

"No, my parents won't be deceived unless we go that far. So let us do our best. I-I feel embarrassed too..."

Perhaps due to nervousness, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly.

Indeed, since Lisa was pushing her so much already, I must not lose to her.

"—Got it, then let's do our best."

To calm down the trembling Lisa, I smiled at her.

"Oh...... V-Very well."

Lisa paused for a moment then as though regaining her senses, she nodded and agreed.

In this manner, we kept walking along the road that followed the island's outline.

The shore became more and more rocky while the road gradually went uphill.

Before long, we had gotten quite far from sea level. The coastline in this area were all towering cliffs.

Since I had memorized Midgard's overall layout, taking a guess from our walking distance, we had probably circled halfway around the island.

From what I could see, there were no buildings in the surroundings. The inland side consisted of a dense jungle.

"—Here it is."

However, Lisa stopped walking in this place where there was nothing.

"Huh? I don't suppose we're entering the jungle?"

"No, look down the cliff."

Lisa approached an unfenced part of the cliff side and urged me to look down.

I did as she instructed, leaned over the fencing and looked down the cliff.

The fringing reef jutted high above the sea surface. These rocks enclosed a portion of the sea to form a small inlet. The inner edge of the inlet was a beach where gentle waves broke over it.

"Wow... That kind of place is normally quite difficult to find."

"And that is why it is a specially treasured location. Come, we will descend."

"Descend... But there's no path?"

Seeing me looking around in puzzlement, Lisa smiled wryly.

"If there's no path, just fly down. It is within our power as Ds. Could you please hold this for a moment?"

Lisa handed me the basket she was carrying, then pushed her empty hand forward.

"—Gungnir!"

Accompanied by a stern shout, Lisa's fictional armament manifested. Holding the golden spear composed of dark matter, she point at the basket in my hand.

"Do not drop that basket no matter what, understood? Then off we go."

Lisa took me arm in arm and we floated into the air together, By transmuting dark matter into air, she created air currents to fly.

Due to my extremely low dark matter generating capacity, I could not achieve such a skill, hence I still had not gotten used to this floating feeling yet.

I hugged the basket tightly to prevent it from falling, then waited for the brief flying journey to end.

"There—We have arrived."

The feeling of sand underfoot was accompanied by Lisa's voice. I breathed a sigh of relief.

Then I looked across the inlet.

This place was wider than my first impression. The cliff side slanted greatly inwards near the bottom, which was why this place was hard to see from above.

"It feels like a secret base."

"Well, that is true indeed, because this is a secret location that only Ds capable of flight may enter."

"You can't get here by boat?"

"No, there are many fringing reefs nearby, preventing boats from approaching. Due to turbulent waves outside of the inlet, swimming here is also very dangerous."

Lisa answered me while using her fictional armament to transmute a vinyl sheet to spread on the beach. Then she snatched the basket from my hand.

"...What's inside the basket?"

"I'm not telling yet. You'll find out later. Please focus on the special training right now. Since there is no fear of being seen by others here, we can do embarrassing thing as much as required."

"E-Embarrassing things?"

Lisa's wording caused my imagination to go wild. My face involuntarily heated up.

"I meant nothing weird by that, okay?! Please do not get the wrong idea!"

"I-I know... Then what kind of special training is next?"

Hearing me ask that, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet and took off her hat.

"Speaking of what could be done here, there's only one thing, right?"

Blushing intensely, Lisa untied the shoulder strap of her dress.

As she pulled the neckline of her dress open, pale skin and her cleavage instantly entered my view.

"Huh? W-What are you doing—"

"Do you even need to ask? Y-You too, strip now."

"Strip!?"

Lisa kept stealing glances at me. Shyly, she clutched the hem of her sundress. Hesitantly, she gradually lifted up her skirt.

Seeing those very soft-looking thighs gradually exposed, I could not help but gulp.

"Q-Quit staring at me! Arghhh, goodness gracious... Stripping slowly feels even more embarrassing. In that case, I'll simply do it in one fell swoop!"

"Wait—"

Then Lisa removed her dress in one breath—revealing a dazzling swimsuit look before my eyes.

"Huh...?"

I involuntarily made a stupid sound while Lisa stared at me in amazement.

"Why are you so surprised? I must have emailed you yesterday, telling you to put on swimwear before coming here, right?"

"Oh... Now that you mention it, that's true."

My brain was totally sluggish due to nervousness, even to the point of forgetting I had come here wearing swimwear underneath. I guess Lisa was occupying so much of my attention that I had forgotten everything else.

Hence, I hastily took off my clothing while checking out Lisa's swimsuit look.

Her black swimsuit was extremely skimpy. Her voluptuous breasts almost looked like they were going to pop out.

"That swimsuit looks really good on you. I can't describe it very well—Anyway, it's very attractive."

Before I got reminded this time, I hastily took initiative and stammered in praise of Lisa's swimsuit.

"T-Thank you for the compliment..."

Even so, I suppose I managed to get a passing grade on this. Shyly shielding her chest with her arms, Lisa thanked me.

Thus, we stared at each other's swimwear.

Due to Lisa fidgeting awkwardly, her bosom, impossible to hide, was wobbling intensely.

It looked extraordinarily sexy, making my heart accelerate to an insane degree.

"Next comes swimming, right?"

Since Lisa did not speak for a long time, I took initiative to ask.

If this continued, with us face to face in our swimwear, my emotions were about to get abnormal.

"N-No, swimming alone would not count as special training. We need to frolic on the beach like a couple. Hence—This comes first."

Saying that, Lisa handed a small tube to me.

"Sunscreen?"

An idea occurred to me as I read out the words on the tube, then I looked at Lisa

"—You seem to understand. S-So, please do the honors."

Lisa nodded with a blush then lay down forward on the vinyl sheet.

The beautiful lines from her waist to her buttocks entered my view. Holding sunscreen in my hand, I froze.

"What's the matter? Hurry, no need to be shy. I have prepared myself already."

"O-Okay."

Hurried by Lisa, I nervously knelt down beside her.

Seeing the pale and flawless skin before me, I gulped involuntarily.

"You only need to apply it on my back. I've done the rest of my body already."

"—Got it."

Squeezing sunscreen onto my palm I cautiously touched Lisa's back.

"Hyah!"

Lisa cried out and her body shook.

"What's wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I simply cried out reflexively."

"Then I'll keep going."

Touching Lisa's back, I smoothed out the sunscreen.

My heart accelerated on its own while I was feeling Lisa's warm and smooth skin directly.

"Mmm... Ah... I-It tickles a bit."

Lisa emitted exceptionally sexy sounds, making it impossible for me to calm down.

Perhaps because of that, I applied too much force and my hand slipped on the sunscreen, accidentally touching Lisa's wonderfully shaped bottom. Immediately, my palm felt a soft sensation almost like touching breasts.

"Hyau!? W-Where do you think you're groping!?"

Lisa jumped up and glared at me, her face red to her ears.

"S-Sorry, my hand slipped."

"...Honestly?"

"I'm not lying, please believe me."

I explained desperately then Lisa exhaled deeply.

"I understand—I shall assume it is so. And if we were a couple, that level of skin contact is only normal. We will enter the next stage."

Lisa grabbed my arm and went towards the sea.

Accompanied by splashing sounds, we entered the shallows to ankle depth, then Lisa released me and said:

"I've heard that couples would play around on the beach by splashing each other. We will put that into action right now. Mononobe Yuu, please get ready."

"Huh? O-Okay."

Urged by Lisa, I bent down and dipped my hands into the water.

"—Let us begin, take that!"

Scooping up seawater, Lisa threw water at me.

"T-Take that."

I imitated Lisa and splashed water at her.

However, after repeating the same action roughly five times, Lisa cocked her head incredulously.

"It does not feel particularly fun... Is there something we're doing wrong?"

"No, but if you ask that, I'd feel very troubled too."

I looked away and changed the subject.

I could not bring myself to say that Lisa's motions were causing her bosom to bounce, in combination with her wet body, I was staring in a trance.

"Hmm~ Perhaps we need to think outside the box a little. But even so, what other ways are there...?"

Saying that, Lisa crossed her arms and contemplated.

Seeing Lisa ponder silently, always treating everything so seriously without exception, I could not help but smile wryly.

"—Have you been here many times, Lisa?"

"Huh? Y-Yes, I come here every now and then for a change of pace..."

"Then can you tell me what do you usually do for fun when you're here, Lisa? Couples pretty much share their joys, right?"

Hearing me say that, Lisa gasped as though feeling impressed for an instant, then she immediately regained her senses and pointed at me with her finger.

"I-I know that too! However... Surely you cannot understand my manner of entertainment."

"How can we know if we don't try it? What needs to be done? Tell me."

After I asked her repeatedly, Lisa spoke hesitantly.

"...Just floating, that's all."

"Floating?"

"Relaxing on the sea, just floating on your back, doing nothing. Since the waters are calm inside the inlet, there's no worry of being washed out to sea."

"—Got it, let's do it together."

Taking Lisa by the arm, I headed for the sea.

"A-Are you really fine with it? Are you really fine with floating on the water until you're tired of it?"

"Don't worry, I don't dislike doing nothing."

Going slightly farther, our feet could no longer reach the bottom, so Lisa and I swam to the center of the inlet.

"I always float around here, but I still don't think it feels couple-like..."

"Then let's hold hands. That way, we won't drift apart and it's more couple-like."

I held Lisa's hand and floated on my back. By relaxing all unnecessary tension and controlling the balance properly, I wouldn't sink.

"F-For a suggestion from you, this is pretty smart."

Lisa clumsily gripped my hand in return and floated beside me.

What entered my eyes was a clear blue color.

The sky dominated my entire view.

I could see clouds drift by, slowly changing shape.

Holding hands with Lisa, I felt her body warmth pass to me.

"Oh—So this is the kind of feeling you enjoy, Lisa."

Completely relaxed, I remarked.

Due to the water's high temperature, it felt like being soaked in warm water.

"To think you are capable of understanding the merits of this... How surprising."

Lisa's reply did not sound as stiff as before.

Without any particular reason, I looked in Lisa's direction, only to see her facing me as well.

Our gazes met. She chuckled "fufu" then smiled faintly.

A smile surfaced naturally on my face too.

—What joy.

It was clearly nothing more than just floating, but that was what I truly felt.

This was the first time ever that I felt so close to Lisa.

In this manner, we floated on the sea, even forgetting the passage of time.

But before either of us got bored or exhausted, the end came.

Rumble, a cute stomach sound reached my ears amidst the sound of waves.

I looked to the side and saw Lisa holding her stomach, her face gone red.

"T-Time for lunch. In fact, I made sandwiches."

Lisa spoke rapidly to me as though trying to cover things up.

"—So that's what the basket contained."

"Indeed that it is the case. You should gratefully try out my personal cooking."

===Part 6===

"Come, bon appetit."

Sitting on the vinyl sheet, Lisa nervously opened the basket.

Inside were crooked looking sandwiches and a small water bottle.

"How should I put this...? The sandwiches look really handmade."

"No need to force yourself to search for words of praise. I'm aware that they don't look good. I've never cooked before so this cannot be helped. Come—This is black tea."

Lisa spoke sulkily then poured black tea from the water bottle into a cup.

"Thanks, then I'll begin."

Taking a crooked looking sandwich, I brought it to my mouth."

"...How is the taste?"

Lisa gulped and observed my reaction.

I had picked a tuna salad sandwich. The instant I took a bite, the fresh juices of vegetables and the savory richness of tuna expanded in my mouth.

"It's good."

I said my words almost subconsciously, then stuffed the entire sandwich in my mouth.

"You're not just... being polite?"

"No, it really does taste good. If it's this kind of food, I can eat an unlimited amount of it."

I replied while picking up a second and a third sandwich.

"Really...? Then my efforts are rewarded."

Lisa seemed to sigh in relief and started eating a sandwich too.

"It tastes so good even though you're clearly a beginner. I think you're amazing."

"Because it's just ordinary sandwiches. Anyone can make them taste good by following a recipe."

Lisa turned the head away coldly and replied, but I could sense her joy vaguely from the mood.

Having spent some time together on the sea just now, it seemed Lisa and I had grown much closer than before.

There were also egg sandwiches, fruit sandwiches and others. While we tried out all sorts of flavors, the basket soon became empty before we knew it.

"Hoo~ I'm so full. It's great stuff."

Finishing Lisa's sandwiches, I thanked her.

"I'm glad you're satisfied."

"Now all you need to improve is the appearance."

"—I will hone my culinary skills from now on. Seriously, could you keep that comment to yourself?"

Lisa pouted mildly then started tidying up.

Putting the water bottle and the cups back into the basket, she closed the lid. Watching her, I asked about what was next.

"Then what's next? Want to go for a brief swim to help digestion?"

Immediately, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet's edge and said solemnly:

"We could do that—But personally, I'd like to hear about your matter now."

Lisa moved closer, shoulder to shoulder with me, then drawing her knees up to her chest, she stared at me. With our bare shoulders touching, I felt my heart speed up.

"My matter?"

"Indeed, I would like to know what is troubling you."

Hearing her say that, I understood she wanted me to explain what I wanted to discuss with her.

"...It's better to save it for later. If I brought it up now, it'll probably ruin the mood and put an end to our special training."

Since what I wanted to discuss was quite a grave matter, it would surely disrupt the current atmosphere if I told her.

However, Lisa shook her head.

"No—Since it is troubling you that seriously, then I must ask you to tell me now all the more. I will listen to your troubles as if I were your lover."

Lisa urged me in a sincere tone of voice.

From her words, I could hear that she truly cared about me. I felt my heart wavering inside.

Most likely from the very start, Lisa was treating this as part of the special training, intending to hear my troubles.

I had said earlier that we had to share joys to look like a couple, then as a couple, it was only natural to share each other's troubles as well.

If Lisa believed that this was a necessary process in order to act more like a couple, I probably should not be too apprehensive.

"So, a lot of the story might be shocking to you... But please hear me out."

"Very well, leave it to me. I shall take on all of your troubles."

Lisa thumped her chest and promised. Seeing that massive bosom wobble intensely, I frantically looked away while starting to confess my secret to her.

Three years ago, I had made a deal with Yggdrasil in order to repel Hekatonkheir that was invading my homeland, thus obtaining data on pre-civilization weapons, most prominently the anti-dragon armaments.

But in exchange, I lost a portion of my memories.

Then during the respective battles against Leviathan and Hrasvelegr, I had sought new power in the same way, losing more of my memories—

I recounted everything in order.

Lisa's face went pale initially and asked me question many times, but later on, she could not say a single word.

The expression on her face resembled not only anger but also sorrow. Staring at me, she listened silently to me.

"—And this is how I can no longer recall any of the past beyond three years ago."

I told her the current state of affairs then voiced my current feelings.

"Initially, I thought it was a price I had to pay to obtain power, so previously, I had already given up on the memories. But Iris, the only one who knows about this, vowed to help me recover my memories no matter what... I've then decided to do everything I can, so—"

"...So that is why you sought me to discuss this."

Lisa finished my sentence.

Her voice was clearly filled with anger.

Despite feeling myself cower for an instant, I still nodded and admitted it.

"That's right."

—Smack!

I felt an impact on my left cheek. Lisa had slapped me.

Normally, I might have dodged reflexively.

But seeing the tears flowing of Lisa's eyes, I could not move at all.

"In any case—whether as lovers or classmates, I have judged this as the appropriate response."

Holding the hand that had slapped me tightly against her chest, Lisa quietly told me.

"...Yeah, I think you're right."

Feeling the numbing pain on my left cheek, I nodded and agreed with Lisa.

"Although Mitsuki-san, who shoulders many mental burdens alone, is also quite a nuisance—Your problem is even worse than hers! Deciding on your own to pay a price, deciding on your own to protect us, deciding on your own to suffer alone... How can you be so selfish!?"

Lisa scolded me harshly, but tears were flowing from her eyes.

"—Sorry."

"Rather than apologize, why didn't you ask for my advice earlier!? At least if you had confessed to me before the Hraesvelgr battle, there might have been another solution, more or less..."

Lisa showed chagrin on her face while her shoulders kept shaking.

"Sorry, it's not that I don't trust you, Lisa, but I absolutely don't want Mitsuki to know... That's why I couldn't speak out lightly."

I apologized to her again.

"If Mitsuki-san learns of this, she will surely be more angry and saddened than me—and hurt far deeper. But even so, I would think that she still hopes you will confess everything to her."

Lisa spoke bitterly then glared at me.

"—Lisa, you think that I should tell Mitsuki too?"

"If I had accepted your request for a discussion as your classmate, I might have insisted on that already. However, I am currently taking the standpoint of your girlfriend... Hence, I will respect your wishes."

Although Lisa did not seem like she accepted my way of doing things, she still said that to me.

"Thank you, Lisa."

"It is too early for thanks. I still haven't offered any suggestions about what you came to me to discuss. Frankly speaking, I never expected such a difficult problem."

Lisa exhaled as though to calm down her turbulent emotions and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand.

I felt sincerely grateful to Lisa whose eyes had reddened slightly from crying.

"Goodness gracious... It would be troubling if you were satisfied with this. Since you are relying on me, you must set your goal higher. Although it might not be possible immediately, I will try to find clues to help recover your memories, even if it means exhausting all possibilities."

After declaring that, Lisa changed postures, from having her knees drawn to her chest to sitting formally in seiza.

"So—In any case, you should lie down on my lap."

'Huh? W-Why do I have to do that?"

I was troubled to hear such a sudden suggestion. I kept looking back and forth between her pale thighs and her face.

"Just now, I was scolding you as your lover, so next, I will console you. Now then, hurry and lie down."

Lisa pulled my shoulders and had me lie down on the ground with my head on her lap.

The soft feeling of her thighs and the bodily fragrance from her skin was making my heart pound intensely.

Looking up, the majority of my view was dominated by her bosom that was slightly squeezed by her swimsuit.

"Uh... L-Lisa?"

I called her name anxiously. A warm hand immediately rested gently on my forehead.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 131.jpg|thumb]]

"Even at the cost of sacrificing precious things, you decided to protect us—I am truly grateful to you. Although it is impossible to call what you did correct... Without you, I might have lost precious family already."

Lisa stroked my head while thanking me in a gentle tone of voice.

"You must be... suffering. Because you've worked so hard from the past all the way to the present, so even if it's just for now, please allow your body and mind to rest. I will stay here by your side."

"Oh..."

Her words permeated into the depths of my heart. I could feel the anxiety sticking to the bottom of my heart gradually disappear.

Lisa stroked my head. Her hand was making me so comfortable that I had to close my eyes.

"You can sleep if you wish. Right now, there is no one in this world who treasures you more than me, your lover, so please rest assured and leave everything to me."

Guiding me like a lullaby, Lisa's gentle words made me fall asleep naturally.

Thus, I slept peacefully on her lap. By the time I woke up, it was already dusk.

"—Sorry, I slept too soundly. Your legs must be numb and it was probably quite boring for you."

Along the way back, I apologized to Lisa who was walking by my side.

Back when I came to, she beamed at me and said "good morning" with a smile. As a result, I accidentally missed the timing to apologize to her.

"I switched postures several times in the process, so I didn't get numb. Also, there were many things to contemplate, so I didn't feel bored either."

Back to her hat and white sundress getup, Lisa replied while facing forward. And of course, I was back in my shirt and pants instead of walking in swimwear.

"Were you thinking of what I discussed with you?"

"Yes, and there was also watching your sleeping face. I don't think I can ever tire of it, you know?"

While walking arm in arm with me as when we started the day, Lisa smiled mischievously with her other hand carrying the empty basket.

"Does my face look that weird?"

"Rather than weird, it would be more apt to call it childish. It's almost like Tia's when she is taking afternoon naps, very adorable."

"Urgh."

I felt extremely embarrassed at the thought that I had shown such a vulnerable expression.

"Fufu, perhaps I should take a photo if there is a chance next time."

"Please, anything but that."

While we were chatting like that, we reached the spot where we met up by the time we realized.

Lisa swiftly released my arm and separated from me.

I felt a little unsettled that Lisa's body warmth, which had accompanied me for the whole day, had left me.

"—This ends today's special training. Thank you for accompanying me."

"Oh no, I'm the one who needs to thank you."

Seeing Lisa thank me solemnly, I scratched my head and responded. Since I was only sleeping for the second half, I felt quite bad about that.

"On my end, I seem to have acquired a grasp on behavior expected of couples. How about you?"

"Well, lemme see... Walking arm in arm naturally on the way back, I think it's progress."

Hearing my reply, Lisa nodded with satisfaction.

"Judging from the way things look, there shouldn't be a problem. Do not forget this kind of feeling. We will continue to practice."

"Huh? More practice?"

"Naturally, we must not get complacent before the real event. Nevertheless, we will probably be using pockets of free time in between preparing for the school festival to revise a bit of what we did today, so it won't take up your time."

Lisa replied confidently with her head high then said with a serious expression:

"In fact, I originally intended to have more training, but right now, your matter is more important. In any case, I will use the weekend to put together all known information regarding Yggdrasil. I believe that dragon still holds the key."

"Yeah, I'll review the lecture notes from all the lessons so far."

Indeed, researching the other party would a basic thing to do, yet until now, I never even thought of investigating Yggdrasil.

Or rather—For some reason, I did not want to investigate.

Perhaps just as Iris pointed out, my trust in Yggdrasil had gotten to ''an unnatural extent''.

—Suspicion, unnecessary.

"...?"

I seemed to hear a tiny voice, so I looked around but there was no one else along the seashore path or on the beach.

"What's the matter?"

Lisa asked curiously.

"No, nothing, I guess it was my imagination."

"...Is that so? Then I shall take my leave here. See you in school on Monday."

"Yeah, see you."

Lisa turned around and left after I replied.

I watched her depart until she vanished on the far end of the road that traced out gentle curves, then started walking to return to Mitsuki's dorm.

But in that instant, my vision suddenly shook.

—Rectification.

"Gah..."

A moment's dizziness.

I steadied my footing immediately and did not allow myself to fall.

Was it the result of sleeping outdoors? I shook my head.

—Huh? Speaking of which, I think I was planning to do something when I get back...

I seemed to have something to investigate, but could not recall what it was.

Whatever, it was probably nothing important. Without dwelling on it deeply, I stopped thinking about it.

===Part 7===

On the Monday after Lisa's special training, Brynhildr Class officially began to work in preparation for the the school festival.

That being said, since the ordered supplies had not arrived, costume making could not begin yet.

Hence, the first thing to do was cooking practice—

"I-I'm going to cut it now? Can I cut it like this?"

Holding a kitchen knife unsteadily, Iris asked Mitsuki who was supervising everyone.

"Ahhh, wait! Did I not mention that the hand keeping the food stationary needs to be closed, held like a cat's paw!?"

Mitsuki corrected Iris with great alarm on her face.

"Tia will add the seaweed!"

"Stop! Too much! It expands suddenly in hot water, so just a little is enough!"

This time, Mitsuki was stopping Tia's actions.

What could I say? Watching the girls was making me gradually unsure of the outcome.

We were gathered in the home economics classroom to use fourth period's homeroom time for practice, trying out simple Japanese dishes. Any ingredients or equipment we lacked was taken from Mitsuki's dorm.

Mitsuki was the only one versed in Japanese cooking, so she had to walk around busily between the whole class.

Apart from Mitsuki, Ariella was apparently the only one with plenty of cooking experience. Although NIFL's survival training had taught me how to prepare wild game when hunting, my experience in normal cooking was virtually nil. But in spite of that, my skills still came in handy.

"Mononobe-kun... You're very fast at cutting."

"Mm."

While I was cutting ingredients without taking, Firill and Ren, working next to me, watched with impressed eyes.

"Because I'm very used to working with blades, but I know nothing about seasonings, so I need to count on Mitsuki for that."

Seasonings in survival cooking was basically using spices to cover up gamey flavors, which was quite primitive and could not be used in delicate Japanese cooking.

"I'm done over here."

Ariella, who had been working on the opposite kitchen table, spoke to us.

"Phew... This is exhausting."

Finishing her work with Ariella's assistance, Lisa wiped sweat off her brow.

Thus, we finally finished before fourth period ended. Then we all started to eat when the lunch bell rang.

The menu consisted of plain rice, miso soup, tamagoyaki and grilled fish.

"Mononobe! I'm the one who cut up the turnip in the miso soup!"

"Tia added in the miso and the seaweed!"

Iris and Tia stared excitedly as they watched me pick up a bowl of miso soup.

"—Thanks for the food."

At their urging, I tried the miso soup first.

But in that instant, an unexpected taste of sweetness made me choke accidentally.

"C-Cough, c-cough... W-What's with this sweet miso soup...?"

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Eh? Did I put in too much sugar at the end?"

"I-Iris-san, I never gave any instruction of that sort in the first place!"

Mitsuki confirmed the taste frantically then questioned Iris.

"Because I thought it tasted a bit salty, I thought I could use sugar to adjust."

"In a case like this, just add water to dilute the flavor—"

Hearing Iris' answer, Mitsuki brought her palm to her forehead and sighed.

"Sheesh, Iris! Don't do things without asking!"

"S-Sorry..."

Even Tia was angry at her. Iris slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Haha..."

Just as I laughed wryly at their interactions, someone patted me on the shoulder from the side.

"Mononobe-kun, try mine... for a change of taste."

I looked back to see Firill bringing a piece of tamagoyaki, cut to bite size, to my mouth using her chopsticks.

"H-Hey—Oomph."

Before I could answer, the approaching tamagoyaki was shoved into my mouth.

Initially, it tasted like ordinary egg, but when I bit into it, an intense bitterness instantly expanded in my mouth.

"...So bitter."

I gave my thoughts honestly, immediately prompting a surprised look on Firill.

"Eh? I heard it tastes better a bit charred, so I fried one side thoroughly..."

"You fried it for too long. Look, the inside has turned black, hasn't it?"

I pointed at the remainder of the tamagoyaki on Firill's plate. Since the charred side was rolled on the inside, it looked normal at first glance, but the burnt portion could be seen from the cross-section.

"Cooking is so deep... Ah, it's bitter."

Firill tried a bite herself and made a bitter look.

Thus, the first cooking practice concluded with many lingering issues.

The only saving grace was that the plain rice and grilled fish were successfully prepared, but that was only because they were Mitsuki and Ariella's responsibility.

If assigned to Iris or the others, failures might very well have resulted.

—Next time during practice, I'll need to watch everyone carefully.

After forcing myself to finish the sweet miso soup and bitter tamagoyaki, I secretly vowed to myself.

"Looks like we all need to practice cooking more, me included."

After school, Lisa remarked while preparing a report on today's activities. A band-aid was wrapped around her fingertip—She had cut herself when chopping ingredients.

"Yeah, because we're low on manpower... If possible, I hope everyone can get familiar with every job."

While feeling conscious of Lisa's warmth from our shoulder contact, I nodded in agreement.

Putting our desks together, we were working side by side with our shoulders touching.

The only people staying behind in the classroom were Lisa and I as members of the festival executive committee.

With a low student population to begin with, the school became silent as soon as lessons were over, hence writing with a pen sounded especially loud.

"...But by the way, leaning so close together does make it difficult to write."

Lisa remarked, feeling cramped.

Due to being so close together, we had bumped into each other's arm several times already.

"In that case, shouldn't we separate a bit?"

"No. To prevent us from forgetting the feeling during special training the other day, we must keep a proper distance as lovers as much possible when we are alone."

Despite blushing mildly, Lisa refused to separate.

"It's a bit late by now for me to ask, but you don't dislike this?"

I tried to ask her a question that had also occurred to me during the special training.

"Dislike what?"

"Well, I was thinking... even if it's for delaying engagement matters, isn't it quite an ordeal if you have to pretend to be a couple with a guy you don't like?"

Perhaps I was not being clear enough, so I explained further.

"Y-You have no need to worry about that sort of thing. I do this for myself."

"But... Sure, if it's just for a day, but we're going to keep doing this until the school festival, right? If you're forcing yourself, you definitely won't make it to the end."

The school festival workload was only going to increase, but adding mental stress unnecessarily for the sake of lovers training made me worry if it was a bad idea.

"No—I am not forcing myself."

However, Lisa was answering with a displeased expression.

"Really?"

"Really! There are many things I wish to th-thank you for... I also believe that you are not without aspects worthy of respect, so I don't d-dislike you."

Lisa stared at her paperwork while speaking.

"Huh? You mean—"

"Ah! D-Don't get the wrong idea, okay? I am simply saying that I don't dislike you, which doesn't mean I like you!"

Blushing intensely, Lisa waved her hands and added a clarification.

"I-I get it."

"Hoo, goodness gracious... Now isn't the time for you to be worrying about others, is it? Please prioritize your own memories."

Lisa sighed in exasperation and stopped what she was doing.

Then putting her paperwork on the side, she took out her portable terminal from her bag.

"—Just as I mentioned the day before yesterday, I researched Yggdrasil as much as possible. Including unconfirmed reports, I've picked out all the information that intrigues me."

"Now that you mention it, you said to start with investigating Yggdrasil. Oh... I originally planned to look things up, but totally forgot."

Realizing how forgetful and careless I was, I could not help but scratch my head.

Why would I neglect something so important?

"Could you at least show some crisis awareness for your own affairs? Whatever, even if you investigated, I expect nothing more than what was taught in class."

Lisa seemed like she had not expected anything from me to begin with. Shrugging, she called up Yggdrasil's information on the screen.

First to be seen was a photo of a gigantic, strangely shaped tree.

"This is a picture of Yggdrasil?"

I confirmed with Lisa.

"Yes, this the clearest of all recent photographs. Just as you can see, Yggdrasil resembles a tree in appearance, but unlike ordinary plants, it can move on root-like feet. Growing approximate twenty meters a year, its height currently approaches 500 meters."

Lisa nodded affirmatively the started explaining.

"It initially appeared in a Norwegian mountain range then moved south slowly. Currently, it has stopped on the border between Denmark and Germany. Furthermore, Yggdrasil was designated a dragon twenty years ago, but some say that it actually appeared not long after Vritra went missing. However, since there are no concrete records, the veracity of this is open to question."

"Not long after Vritra went missing... Meaning before the birth of the Ds, right? This is my first time to hear this."

I answered in surprise.

"Disregarding whether the report is real or not, there is no question that someone has proposed that idea. Back then, there were apparently rumors among the locals about a gigantic tree that suddenly appeared. Reportedly, it never moved until Leviathan and other dragons started to become active, which is probably why it wasn't designated a dragon until later."

"If that report is real—It means that Yggdrasil must be driven by different motives compared to the other dragons after all."

Vritra had appeared twenty-five years ago. Afterwards, Ds began to be born among humans and as though in response, the dragons made their appearance... Judging by this sequence, the explanation, that the dragons awakened in search of Ds as mates, would hold.

But if Yggdrasil had appeared before the birth of Ds, then very naturally, one would conclude that its goal was not to find a D for a mate.

"According to what you said, Yggdrasil seeks the extermination of all other dragons, right?"

"Yeah, that's definitely what Yggdrasil said."

"If that were to be the case, the report on the timing of its appearance becomes slightly more believable. However, this is merely unconfirmed intel, hence making deductions on such a foundation is very risky. For now, please listen to the other information I have researched."

Lisa switched screens to show the next page.

"Three large-scale attacks have been launched at Yggdrasil to date. On every occasion, they failed due to ''weapons malfunctioning''."

"Weapons malfunctioning? Not attacks having no effect or getting defended against?"

"Indeed. According to reports, all tanks and aircraft entering Yggdrasil's range would behave abnormally without exception. Even missiles launched from a distance would fly off in the wrong direction."

After listening to Lisa's explanation, I crossed my arms and pondered.

"If it's electronics going haywire, I think the reason might be a strong magnetic field..."

"Indeed, a strong magnetic field was apparently measured in Yggdrasil's vicinity. However, what acted erratically was not only computer-controlled weapons but everything powered by electricity."

"Electricity..."

Hearing this, I was reminded of something.

I was reminded of the data transmitted to me from Yggdrasil. In other words, that data was also—

"The following is my hypothesis. Perhaps Yggdrasil might possess a power related to electricity. The weapons data you've said to have received so far, and what is known as information recorded in the brain, are in other words, ''electric signals''."

It looked like Lisa had thought of the same thing as me.

"Yeah, I think that's very likely."

I nodded and agreed with Lisa. Immediately, she looked at me worriedly.

"May I... confirm something with you?"

"What is it?"

"Are you always connected to Yggdrasil?"

Lisa asked me cautiously. I could read from her eyes slight nervousness and wariness.

"No. If I call to it in my mind, Yggdrasil reacts, but it's only when receiving data that I feel there's a connection."

"Reacting when you call huh? In that case, it means that you might be under surveillance. But if you are not always connected to Yggdrasil... It's a relief for now."

Lisa breathed a sigh of relief but I did not understand what she was worried about.

"If I'm always connected to Yggdrasil, will something bad happen?"

"Certainly. Suppose it keeps sending electric signals to you persistently—In the worst-case scenario, Yggdrasil might seize control of your body. Please don't summon Yggdrasil lightly from now on."

"I-I got it."

Confronted with a possibility that never occurred to me, I nodded to promise her.

But regarding the transmission of information, I was always able to terminate it by my own will, so it seemed to me that Lisa was being paranoid.

During the first deal, Yggdrasil had sought my consent too. In other words, Yggdrasil did not have any coercive power to ignore my will when transmitting information.

"—Please be careful, okay? In any case, this is the information I have gathered this time. From now on, I will search for ways to recover your memories while working on the assumption that you are under Yggdrasil's electrical interference."

"Great, thank you, Lisa. I will put some serious thought into it too."

Hearing me say that, Lisa glared at me.

"Being motivated is very good and all, but since we have no idea whether Yggdrasil is friend or foe, we will leave direct negotiations as the last resort. Please do not take matters into your own hand."

"...Understood."

Reminded by Lisa, I nodded.

But thinking in hindsight, perhaps we should not have left it as a last resort for later.

Because two weeks later—"Green" Yggdrasil would ''vanish'' off the face of the Earth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2016-09-26T05:32:37Z

FallenSky: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 2 - Bubble Engagement==

===Part 1===

Crossing the ocean, crushing the land, the blue monster advanced forward.

Its gigantic body, towering into the clouds, almost seemed to intimidate the sky itself.

It was called the blue dragon—"Blue" Hekatonkheir.

Recovering no matter how many times it was attacked, reappearing even if its entire body was destroyed, Hekatonkheir was known as the "Undead."

Now that everyone know how pointless it was to get in its way, even countries with combat ability would not wish to oppose it.

After fighting long and hard, humans learned from experience. The wisest way to deal with Hekatonkheir was to avoid its travel route and wait for it to leave.

Hence, the blue monster continued walking on its way without meeting any obstructions.

Simply moving in a straightly, ignoring mountains, rivers and oceans, it kept advancing.

Hekatonkheir's direction was headed towards the green dragon in a faraway land—"Green" Yggdrasil.

Certain people found its route of advance quite unusual.

After all, despite leaving tracks all over the world, Hekatonkheir had never made contact with another dragon, not even once.

But even after someone discovered that Hekatonkheir was behaving differently from before, they did not know what might result.

Thus, without anyone realizing what Hekatonkheir's objective was, that moment was approaching second by second.

===Part 2===

Having decided what kind of shop we were going to open for the school festival, Brynhildr Class went to work on preparations.

As representatives, Lisa and I stayed after school in the classroom to discuss details in the planning.

"—So the school festival will be held for two days."

I looked at the school festival schedule and spoke. The school festival's dates were set on a Saturday and Sunday roughly a month from now.

"Yes, so two days' worth of ingredients need to be prepared. Furthermore, manpower should be assigned according to Day 1 and Day 2 so that everyone gets a day of free time, how's that?"

Sitting opposite me across the desk, Lisa recorded our discussion while offering her ideas.

"I think it's a good idea. Everyone wants to check out what the other homerooms are doing. Then we need to scale the teahouse so that it can be operated smoothly by four people."

Brynhildr Class had eight students, just the right number for four people to a group.

"Yes, but Mitsuki-san will be busy with student council affairs. I don't expect her to be able to say with us the whole time. The executive committee members will have to assist on this front."

"Understood. So it's best to divide groups after listening to everyone's opinions. They'll surely want to be free if their parents are coming on a certain day."

Shinomiya-sensei had mentioned about inviting parents. My father and mother might be coming too.

I started feeling down as soon as this crossed my mind.

In my current state, I could not even recall their voices. If possible, I did not want to meet them.

"...Yes, let's do that."

But after hearing my answer, Lisa sounded slightly gloomy, so I asked:

"Oh... Are your parents unable to come, Lisa?"

"No, they will definitely come, because they are major sponsors of Midgard as well."

Lisa sighed and answered. For some reason, she did not seem happy at all.

"Major sponsors... Just as I thought, Lisa, your family is very rich."

I already knew that she frequented high society, but this was my first time hearing that her parents were major sponsors of Midgard.

"Rich huh? Judging by your description, you do not know about the Highwalker Group."

Staring at me, Lisa looked totally exasperated.

"Huh? Is it that famous?"

"It is a business conglomerate in Western Europe with numerous subsidiaries. I thought you were intentionally feigning ignorance all along..."

"Haha... Sorry, I simply didn't know. How should I say this? My earlier life was too far removed from that kind of world."

Hearing me explain, she shook her head in disbelief.

"I remember you said you were from NIFL, didn't you? Let me state for the record, the Highwalker Group's ties with NIFL are far more intimate than those between it and Midgard, you know?"

"R-Really?"

Getting a feeling like I was cornered, I asked in return.

"Under the Group, there are industries in military production. The majority of weapons used by NIFL were manufactured in the Group's factories."

"—Then without knowing it, I've been enjoying your Group's care."

Although I could use transmutation to create Nergal and other firearms, other equipment such as flashbang grenades or tear gas were all standard-issued supplies. It felt quite strange to learn that those supplies were all manufactured by Lisa's family business.

"So that is how it is... But there's nothing glorious about being arms dealers."

Lisa remarked with a complicated expression. It seemed like she had many misgivings about the family business.

"Life must be tough for an heiress of that kind of corporate group."

"Indeed, it is surely a hundred times tougher than you imagined."

Lisa shrugged and smiled wryly. She was probably not exaggerating.

"...You don't seem too happy about your parents visiting. Are you on bad terms with them?"

"No, we are on excellent terms as family, but right now, due to certain reasons, I am reluctant to meet them. That's all."

"I see, then it's similar to me."

I felt an inexplicable sense of camaraderie and accidentally blurted it out. It was too late by the time I realized in alarm.

"You don't want to meet your parents either?"

Lisa asked me in a probing manner.

"Oh... Umm, it's because I've got reasons too."

"Would it be related to the matter of discussion that you mentioned yesterday?"

Lisa raised a sharp question, forcing me to break out in cold sweat.

"Uh..."

"Then I seemed to have guessed correctly. If it is troubling you to the point of wishing to avoid your parents, I am willing to hear you out. Please don't be shy and tell me as much as you can."

Lisa leaned forward, bringing her face closer to mine. Under the gaze of those gemstone-like eyes, I forgot to breathe for a moment.

"—No, it's fine."

I was almost about to confess everything but I managed to shake my head and decline.

"Hmph... Do you mean to say that I cannot be relied on?"

"That's not it. It's just that you have your own troubles, right? I can't burden you with my troubles when I clearly know that."

Lisa would definitely dedicate her full effort in trying to help me find solutions. Precisely because of that, I must not confer with her when she was facing her own troubles right now.

"You don't need to mind my affairs."

"—But I do mind. Asking me not to mind is impossible."

I stared into Lisa's eyes and answered.

"What..."

Lisa's face went red. She looked very awkward.

"It's the same for you, Lisa. If you have any troubles, feel free to discuss with me. I'll do my best to help you."

"T-That is why I said don't mind my affairs! It has nothing to do with you!"

"Maybe you're right, but don't tell me there's absolutely nothing I can do to help?"

Questioned by me, Lisa seemed to let her gaze wander indecisively.

"Well... No, even if there was, your matter is more important at the moment."

"No, Lisa, your troubles are equally important to me."

Precisely because I saw Iris fall ill from straining herself, I absolutely refused to compromise on this point.

"How obstinate..."

"The same goes for both of us."

We faced off for a while then Lisa sighed as though giving up.

"—Fine, I shall compromise."

"Compromise?"

"Yes, I'll first have you help resolve my problem. Then with that, you can discuss your problem without reservations, right?"

Lisa stared at me with widened eyes. Confronted with her extraordinary pressure, I could only nod hesitantly.

"Well, I guess that sounds about right. But even though I said I'll help you... Is what's troubling you something within my power to help?"

"Yes. As much as I hate to admit it, I just realized that it is something that can be resolve simply with your assistance, despite my extreme reluctance, that's all."

For some reason, Lisa was answering with anger in her voice. Her face also seemed a bit red.

"—Understood. Then please tell me what I need to do."

Preparing myself to do anything that was asked, I urged Lisa.

"Ooh..."

However, Lisa blushed, glared at me but did not say a single word.

"Lisa?"

Hearing me call her name, Lisa's shoulder shook.

"U-Umm... Let me be clear, I have no other intentions, got that? Also, if you're unwilling, you are allowed to decline."

Wringing her hands several times, fidgeting restlessly, Lisa issued a prior declaration first.

"I don't plan on refusing no matter what you'll have me do, because it's your request, Lisa."

"Ooh..."

Lisa's face went even redder. Was her request something so embarrassing?

"Then I-I shall start?"

"Yes."

I nodded clearly and waited for Lisa to speak.

After several deep breaths, Lisa said in a trembling voice:

"M-Mononobe Yuu... May I ask you to be my b-boyfriend?"

===Part 3===

During the lunch break the next day, Iris and I had bought bread and drinks at the snack shop and were having lunch at the benches on the roof. Due to strong sunlight, very few students had lunch outdoors so the roof was empty.

Naturally, I chose to eat at a deserted location so that I could explain to Iris about the favor Lisa was asking me to do.

I summed up yesterday's conversation and nervously told Iris that Lisa had asked if I could be her boyfriend.

In that instant, the melon bread in her hand dropped to the floor.

"O-Oh~ So Lisa-chan confessed to you."

"No, it's not a confession—"

"Then Mononobe... H-How did you answer?"

I frantically explained but Iris interrupted me, questioning me in a strong tone of voice.

"—I haven't given my reply yet."

"Then what are you planning to do?"

Iris asked me immediately.

"If possible, I want to accept her request."

I told Iris my intentions.

From the very start, I intended to agree to Lisa's request no matter it was, just that because its nature came completely unexpected and I needed to discuss with Iris first, so I asked Lisa to give me one day to consider.

"—Eh? Is that really okay when you clearly insisted on not hurting Mitsuki-chan? Although you forgot, Mononobe, you and Mitsuki-chan promised during your childhood to marry each other in the future, you know?"

"It's okay. As long as the whole story is explained to Mitsuki, she'll surely understand."

Hearing me say that, Iris showed a shocked look then slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"I see... So you already like Lisa that much, Mononobe. In that case, not getting your memories back will probably be happiest for you, Mononobe. Ahahaha, I... totally wasted my efforts."

With tears in the corners of her yes, Iris laughed feebly.

"W-Wait, don't jump to conclusions! This isn't about liking or confessions at all! I'm acting as Lisa's boyfriend for just one day!"

"...Eh? Just one day?"

Iris stared in surprise with her mouth open.

"Lisa asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend when her parents visit for the school festival."

Like Iris, I almost got the wrong idea in the beginning, but Lisa explained: "Although I said boyfriend, it's actually just ''an act''."

"Pretending to be a couple... Why?"

Still stunned, Iris asked me.

"She hasn't told me the reason. If I refused, she probably wouldn't want me to pry too deeply into her problem. But even if I accepted, all I'm doing is ''an act''. Just by doing that, I'll apparently resolve Lisa's troubles."

"I-I see now..."

Iris remarked in relief.

"But since we have to pretend to be a couple... If that's not okay with you, I intend to refuse. Then I'll just have to get the story out of Lisa somehow and find another solution."

"Mononobe..."

Tears fell from Iris' eyes.

"Woah! W-What's wrong?"

"You're so considerate of my feelings... I'm so happy, because I thought you didn't love me anymore, Mononobe."

"Nothing like that at all. Sorry for giving you the wrong idea from the way I worded things just now."

I placed my hand on her cheek and wiped her tears away with my thumb.

"...If you'll give me half of your yakisoba bread, Mononobe, I'll forgive you."

Looking at her melon bread that had fallen on the floor, Iris chuckled.

"Got it."

Taking my hand off Iris' cheek, I tore my yakisoba bread into two and gave her half.

"Great—Now I forgive you."

Iris wiped her tears on her uniform sleeves and began to take large bites of my yakisoba bread.

Then after a while, she said quietly:

"If it's just one day... Sure."

"You're not forcing yourself?"

The first to finish eating my bread, I was looking up at the blue sky. Then I looked at Iris.

"Yeah, because Lisa-chan is in trouble, Mononobe, you must help her."

"...Got it."

"I'm counting on you, oh, but—"

After I nodded, Iris smiled and brought her face up close.

"I-Iris?"

Just as I faltered, Iris touched my cheek lightly with her lips and tongue then withdrew.

"Your face doesn't look good with bits of seaweed stuck there."

Iris spoke with a blush. Seeing her like that, I felt my face heat up too.

"What... I-In that case, you could've just told me."

"True, but I wanted to do it just now."

Iris scratched her face shyly then spoke somewhat hastily.

"Next period is homeroom time, right? Are we going to discuss the school festival again?"

"Yeah. First, we'll announce what Lisa and I were discussing after school yesterday, then we'll decide on the detailed menu and how we're going to assign essential tasks here on."

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Assigning tasks huh... If I get assigned to cooking, that means I'll need to practice, right?"

"Yeah, probably."

I nodded affirmatively while thinking I might need to ask Mitsuki to instruct the class on cooking.

"If I cooked something, Mononobe, will you taste test it for me?"

"Of course."

"Really!? Then it's a promise, okay?"

Iris said happily, showing a smile even more lively than usual.

===Part 4===

During homeroom that day, the Japanese teahouse's refreshments menu was decided to offer a set meal of grilled fish, rice, miso soup and tamagoyaki. As for drinks, apart from green tea, black tea and other choices were included.

Although uniforms were going to be kimonos, instead of ordering pre-made ones, we would make them ourselves.

Hence, in preparation for the upcoming school festival, our essential tasks were cooking practice and costume making.

As the executive committee members, our first step was to hurry with writing orders for the required cooking ingredients and fabric.

"How many forms exactly does it take..."

Seeing the thick pile of paperwork on the desk, I could not help but grumble.

Every item purchased required detailed specifications and an explanation on its purpose. Apart from that, due to providing information to multiple agencies, it required filling out several forms that were almost identical.

It would be much easier if this could be done on the computer, but these documents were required to be filled in by hand. Purchasing and other important procedures related to outside of Midgard apparently accepted only documents of this type.

This was most likely because they needed proof that Ds were handling the procedures themselves.

"If you have the time to gripe, you might as well do the work. Time is precious."

Sitting on the neighboring seat, Lisa was working silently and gave me a vicious glare.

"I know... But no matter how I rush, I'm not going to finish before school closes."

"If you're not going to finish, please take it home and continue to work. Ordered supplies need two weeks to arrive, so the application needs to be made as early as possible."

"S-So it takes that long..."

Since I had never applied for deliveries from the outside world before, I was quite surprised when Lisa told me that. Food ingredients were less of an issue, but costume making could not begin until the fabric arrived.

"—Understood, I'll get them all written by tonight no matter what."

Now that I knew that any delays would add pressures to work times, I could not afford to be sluggish.

I focused on filling in the forms and moved my pen rapidly.

My efforts were rewarded at least. By the time the setting sun's rays streamed in through the window, less than half the paperwork remained.

It was almost time for school to close. If I took the rest back to fill in at the dorm, I should be able to finish within today.

"Phew..."

Finally seeing the finish line in sight, I breathed a sigh of relief.

Next, there would be no time left to discuss unless I brought up the "fake couple" matter.

I glanced at Lisa to see what she was doing, but ended up meeting her gaze.

Lisa was also looking at me. She frantically faced forward as a result.

Clearly our work had reached the point where we could call it a day for now.

"Say, Lisa, about yesterday's topic—"

I intended to give a reply to her request from yesterday, so I spoke to Lisa.

"!? Y-Yes."

Lisa's body froze while she returned her gaze to my direction. From the way she looked, perhaps she had been looking for an opportuty to talk about yesterday's topic.

"Lisa, I will accept your request."

"Y-You will?"

Lisa confirmed with me a bit nervously.

"Yeah. Just by pretending to be a couple for one day, your troubles will be resolved, right?"

"—Yes. By doing this, I should be able to get through this occasion."

"Can you tell me the whole story?"

Before knowing whether I was going to accept or not, Lisa refused to tell me the story behind the request. But now that I had agreed to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend, I had to acquire a definite grasp on the situation.

Lisa nodded lightly and spoke with a gloomy expression.

"Actually, my parents demanded a long time ago that I had to hurry and choose a fiance."

"A fiance?"

"Yes, this is the destiny that comes with being born as an heiress, no—More accurately, it was determined even before birth. I heard that back when I was still in my mother's womb, many people wanted to arrange engagements with me already."

"What... That's abnormal, before you're born..."

Hearing me exclaim in surprise, Lisa smiled wryly.

"It is nothing rare in families wielding vast amounts of authority and wealth. I believe my father and mother already count as parents who give their children a fair amount of freedom."

I recalled what she had said about not being on poor terms with her parents.

"Then as long as you ask, Lisa, they should give you the freedom to choose your husband, right?"

"—Of course I've asked already, and my parents gave me the freedom to choose a suitor from among candidates they've approved."

Lisa remarked sarcastically.

"No, I don't think that's freedom at all..."

"Perhaps, but my parents believe that such freedom is sufficient."

Lisa's voice showed weariness.

Most likely, this was something she had discuss with her parents many times already.

However, Lisa had not succeeded in expanding the freedom offered by her parents, which was why she was troubled right now.

"Then in that case, if I pretend to be your boyfriend... How does that help?"

To be honest, I really did not think Lisa's parents would approve of me.

"They can't possibly acknowledge you as my prospective husband. Precisely because of that, I'm asking you to do this."

"What do you mean?"

I frowned, unable to understand Lisa's intent.

"On this occasion, my parents will probably demand that I pick a fiance, because the candidates cannot keep waiting forever. But so long as I tell them I have a boyfriend, my parents would probably back down on their own without saying anything."

"Really? I think they might say: 'This kind of guy is no good! Break up with him!'"

I acted out my impression of an obstinate father, but Lisa smiled wryly.

"My parents aren't the stupid and emotional type. They know clearly that they cannot interfere forcibly while I am currently a D."

"Yeah... No matter how much they oppose you going out with me, as long as we're still in Midgard, they can't pull us apart."

"Indeed, they are very smart and gentle, parents who are considerate for their child. While I am in Midgard, they won't question my games of youth."

Conveying resignation in her words, Lisa laughed.

"You said while you're in Midgard... Then what about afterwards?"

"—You have no need to be concerned with what comes after. So long as I am temporarily liberated from the pressure of selecting a fiance, that is enough."

Lisa extended her hand towards me without answering my question.

"Well then, Mononobe Yuu, this is the true story. May I ask you to play the role of my boyfriend? Please relax, things will definitely not develop into actually marrying me."

Some parts still worried me but regardless of the true story, I had already made my decision in my heart.

"...I understand. I accept the request."

I nodded, reached out and held Lisa's hand.

"Thank you, then this resolves my troubles. Now it's your turn."

Holding my hand firmly, Lisa stared at me with a serious expression.

Just as she said, it was my turn to discuss the matter of my memories, but—

The bell rang to urge all students to leave the school.

"There's no time today, let's talk about it next time. Mine is a long story."

"...No helping it."

Lisa sighed and released my hand reluctantly.

We packed our things rapidly and left the classroom together.

"I must hand in the application forms early tomorrow. Please arrive earlier to school tomorrow. I won't accept tardiness from you, got that?"

"Understood, I'll set my alarm clock half an hour earlier than usual."

"Oh my? You made a mistake, right? Shouldn't you say you'll ask Mitsuki-san to wake you up earlier?"

"Come on... I normally get up on my own. It's only when I oversleep that Mitsuki wakes me up."

While carrying this kind of conversation, we walked along the deserted corridor.

Our footsteps and voices sounded especially loud.

After the conversation ended, we descended the stairs silently.

"Mononobe Yuu—I have a question."

Along the way, Lisa broke the silence and asked in an especially cautious manner.

"Question?"

"Yes, although you've accepted my request... How exactly do you intend to play the part of my boyfriend?"

"Huh? Well, umm—"

I was at a loss for words. My gaze wandered.

Indeed, on further thought, I did not know what to do.

"How unreliable..."

"W-Well, we just have to act lovey-dovey in front of them, that's enough, right?"

Lisa glared at me coldly so I had no choice but to give a vague answer.

"What do you mean by lovey-dovey? You have to be more specific or else I won't understand."

"How should I put it? Like hugging and exchanging sweet words, something like that."

I racked my brain desperately to give examples of acting lovey-dovey.

"Speaking of which... When the actual occasion arrives, will you be able to do those things suddenly?"

Prompted by Lisa's question, I tried to run a simulation in my mind.

'Lisa, you're so adorable.'

'No, you're so handsome.'

Imagining Lisa and I, locked in embrace, flirting with each other—I could not help but clutch my head.

"...I can't do it."

It was way too embarrassing. Just imagining it was already unbearable.

Even if I knew it was an act, I did not think I could do it.

"I know, right? I can't do it either. So it looks like—practicing might be necessary."

"Practicing?"

"Yes, practicing to look like a convincing couple."

Lisa was originally a body's width away from me. After saying that, she came close and wrapped her arm around mine.

Feeling my elbow touch Lisa's voluptuous bust, my heart pounded intensely.

"H-Hey, your chest..."

"I know. Don't lose composure. This sort of distance is very normal for a couple. This is supposed to be even easier than a hug."

"But you're going red too, Lisa."

"T-That is due to the setting sun!"

However, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly. I could feel that she was very nervous.

If Lisa's parents were to see us as we were now, they would not think we were going out.

"Pretending to be a couple is harder than I thought."

"...I-Indeed, me aside, you are totally off."

Lisa's blushing face looked down. Nodding in agreement, she then continued in a hoarse voice:

"Umm... The day after tomorrow is Saturday, a holiday. Do you have any plans?"

"Huh? If there's no work related to the school festival, I should be free."

"Oh, don't worry on that front. So long as the applications are handed in, there is nothing urgent at the moment."

Lisa seemed to breathe a sigh of relief while she spoke, but I did not understand what she was getting at.

"Are we doing something the day after tomorrow?"

Hearing my question, Lisa spoke with a solemn expression:

"To ensure that we definitely look like a convincing couple when the time comes, we must focus on special training! You will accompany me for the entire day after tomorrow. I will also listen properly to your matter then."

===Part 5===

After staying up all night to get things done, I successfully handed in the application forms the next day. Then the following day after that, I was at the seashore some distance away from Mitsuki's dorm.

Sitting on a breakwater under the shade of coconut trees, I stared out blankly into the distant horizon.

Although noon had not arrived yet, the sun was shining fiercely. Since it was a holiday, I left the house casually dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and pants. Even so, my forehead was still sweating.

Today was designated by Lisa as a day of "special training." Leaving the dorm slightly early, I waited for her arrival.

At the appointed time, I heard footsteps approaching.

On this seaside road that traced out a gentle curve, Lisa appeared. As soon as I saw her attire, my breath was taken away.

Lisa was wearing a sunhat with a white sundress that exposed her shoulders.

Currently, she exuded an air like a sheltered young lady on a summer vacation. This dreamy sense of beauty was in stark contrast to her usual forceful impression, forcing me to stare in mesmerization for a while.

"—Thank you for waiting. T-Then off we go."

Carrying a basket, Lisa spoke to me nervously.

"O-Okay."

My answering voice also seemed quite stiff.

As soon as I stood up, Lisa immediately took my arm in an inexperienced manner. Perhaps because the fabric of her clothing was thinner than last time, the softness of her bosom felt even more distinct than before.

"S-So we have to walk arm in arm after all?"

"Of course, because today's objective is to grow accustomed to behavior as befits a couple. By the way—before that, shouldn't you be saying something first?"

Red in the face, Lisa stared coldly at me.

—Oh.

Figuring out her demand, I gulped and spoke up:

"The dress suits you a lot. You look very pretty in it."

"Ooh..."

Hearing me say that, Lisa immediately blushed red to her ears and turned her head away.

"—I-Indeed, that is correct. Although it is very ordinary flattery, I shall give you a passing grade for that."

"No, it wasn't flattery. I seriously think so, you know?"

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>! Enough!"

Lisa spoke sharply then pulled my arm forcefully.

"G-Go this way, I shall take you to my specially treasured location. It is a place where virtually no student in the Academy knows of."

"A special secret place? I'm looking forward to it."

I followed her directions and walked with her.

I could not help but recall dancing at a ball in the Principality of Erlia when Lisa's soft bosom had made contact with me as well. My heart pounded uncontrollably.

Whenever I took a step, my elbow would feel an extremely elastic sensation. I tried my hardest to ignore that feeling and turned my gaze to the nearby scenery.

The seaside walking path was laid with asphalt along the island's edge, tracing out gentle curves. On the other side of the breakwater, a white beach and blue ocean stretched as far as the eye could see.

—I remember I first met Iris somewhere around here.

When I was thinking about this, Lisa pinched me in the arm.

"W-What are you doing?"

"—Nothing much, except I got a vague sense that you seem to be thinking about something completely irrelevant. It doesn't count as practicing unless you pay proper attention to me."

Lisa glared at me sideways, her cheeks still blushing red.

"You want me to pay attention to you... But I won't be able to stay calm like that."

"Do you really understand? There is no need to stay calm. Do you think there are any couples who engage in lovey-dovey behavior calmly?'

"...No, I guess."

I answered after thinking briefly. Indeed, that would not be classified as a couple.

"Unless we can act natural while staying conscious of each other, we won't look like a couple. Please get used to this."

"Aren't you setting the bar too high?"

I doubted if there was a need to be so thorough, but Lisa shook her head in disagreement.

"No, my parents won't be deceived unless we go that far. So let us do our best. I-I feel embarrassed too..."

Perhaps due to nervousness, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly.

Indeed, since Lisa was pushing her so much already, I must not lose to her.

"—Got it, then let's do our best."

To calm down the trembling Lisa, I smiled at her.

"Oh...... V-Very well."

Lisa paused for a moment then as though regaining her senses, she nodded and agreed.

In this manner, we kept walking along the road that followed the island's outline.

The shore became more and more rocky while the road gradually went uphill.

Before long, we had gotten quite far from sea level. The coastline in this area were all towering cliffs.

Since I had memorized Midgard's overall layout, taking a guess from our walking distance, we had probably circled halfway around the island.

From what I could see, there were no buildings in the surroundings. The inland side consisted of a dense jungle.

"—Here it is."

However, Lisa stopped walking in this place where there was nothing.

"Huh? I don't suppose we're entering the jungle?"

"No, look down the cliff."

Lisa approached an unfenced part of the cliff side and urged me to look down.

I did as she instructed, leaned over the fencing and looked down the cliff.

The fringing reef jutted high above the sea surface. These rocks enclosed a portion of the sea to form a small inlet. The inner edge of the inlet was a beach where gentle waves broke over it.

"Wow... That kind of place is normally quite difficult to find."

"And that is why it is a specially treasured location. Come, we will descend."

"Descend... But there's no path?"

Seeing me looking around in puzzlement, Lisa smiled wryly.

"If there's no path, just fly down. It is within our power as Ds. Could you please hold this for a moment?"

Lisa handed me the basket she was carrying, then pushed her empty hand forward.

"—Gungnir!"

Accompanied by a stern shout, Lisa's fictional armament manifested. Holding the golden spear composed of dark matter, she point at the basket in my hand.

"Do not drop that basket no matter what, understood? Then off we go."

Lisa took me arm in arm and we floated into the air together, By transmuting dark matter into air, she created air currents to fly.

Due to my extremely low dark matter generating capacity, I could not achieve such a skill, hence I still had not gotten used to this floating feeling yet.

I hugged the basket tightly to prevent it from falling, then waited for the brief flying journey to end.

"There—We have arrived."

The feeling of sand underfoot was accompanied by Lisa's voice. I breathed a sigh of relief.

Then I looked across the inlet.

This place was wider than my first impression. The cliff side slanted greatly inwards near the bottom, which was why this place was hard to see from above.

"It feels like a secret base."

"Well, that is true indeed, because this is a secret location that only Ds capable of flight may enter."

"You can't get here by boat?"

"No, there are many fringing reefs nearby, preventing boats from approaching. Due to turbulent waves outside of the inlet, swimming here is also very dangerous."

Lisa answered me while using her fictional armament to transmute a vinyl sheet to spread on the beach. Then she snatched the basket from my hand.

"...What's inside the basket?"

"I'm not telling yet. You'll find out later. Please focus on the special training right now. Since there is no fear of being seen by others here, we can do embarrassing thing as much as required."

"E-Embarrassing things?"

Lisa's wording caused my imagination to go wild. My face involuntarily heated up.

"I meant nothing weird by that, okay?! Please do not get the wrong idea!"

"I-I know... Then what kind of special training is next?"

Hearing me ask that, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet and took off her hat.

"Speaking of what could be done here, there's only one thing, right?"

Blushing intensely, Lisa untied the shoulder strap of her dress.

As she pulled the neckline of her dress open, pale skin and her cleavage instantly entered my view.

"Huh? W-What are you doing—"

"Do you even need to ask? Y-You too, strip now."

"Strip!?"

Lisa kept stealing glances at me. Shyly, she clutched the hem of her sundress. Hesitantly, she gradually lifted up her skirt.

Seeing those very soft-looking thighs gradually exposed, I could not help but gulp.

"Q-Quit staring at me! Arghhh, goodness gracious... Stripping slowly feels even more embarrassing. In that case, I'll simply do it in one fell swoop!"

"Wait—"

Then Lisa removed her dress in one breath—revealing a dazzling swimsuit look before my eyes.

"Huh...?"

I involuntarily made a stupid sound while Lisa stared at me in amazement.

"Why are you so surprised? I must have emailed you yesterday, telling you to put on swimwear before coming here, right?"

"Oh... Now that you mention it, that's true."

My brain was totally sluggish due to nervousness, even to the point of forgetting I had come here wearing swimwear underneath. I guess Lisa was occupying so much of my attention that I had forgotten everything else.

Hence, I hastily took off my clothing while checking out Lisa's swimsuit look.

Her black swimsuit was extremely skimpy. Her voluptuous breasts almost looked like they were going to pop out.

"That swimsuit looks really good on you. I can't describe it very well—Anyway, it's very attractive."

Before I got reminded this time, I hastily took initiative and stammered in praise of Lisa's swimsuit.

"T-Thank you for the compliment..."

Even so, I suppose I managed to get a passing grade on this. Shyly shielding her chest with her arms, Lisa thanked me.

Thus, we stared at each other's swimwear.

Due to Lisa fidgeting awkwardly, her bosom, impossible to hide, was wobbling intensely.

It looked extraordinarily sexy, making my heart accelerate to an insane degree.

"Next comes swimming, right?"

Since Lisa did not speak for a long time, I took initiative to ask.

If this continued, with us face to face in our swimwear, my emotions were about to get abnormal.

"N-No, swimming alone would not count as special training. We need to frolic on the beach like a couple. Hence—This comes first."

Saying that, Lisa handed a small tube to me.

"Sunscreen?"

An idea occurred to me as I read out the words on the tube, then I looked at Lisa

"—You seem to understand. S-So, please do the honors."

Lisa nodded with a blush then lay down forward on the vinyl sheet.

The beautiful lines from her waist to her buttocks entered my view. Holding sunscreen in my hand, I froze.

"What's the matter? Hurry, no need to be shy. I have prepared myself already."

"O-Okay."

Hurried by Lisa, I nervously knelt down beside her.

Seeing the pale and flawless skin before me, I gulped involuntarily.

"You only need to apply it on my back. I've done the rest of my body already."

"—Got it."

Squeezing sunscreen onto my palm I cautiously touched Lisa's back.

"Hyah!"

Lisa cried out and her body shook.

"What's wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I simply cried out reflexively."

"Then I'll keep going."

Touching Lisa's back, I smoothed out the sunscreen.

My heart accelerated on its own while I was feeling Lisa's warm and smooth skin directly.

"Mmm... Ah... I-It tickles a bit."

Lisa emitted exceptionally sexy sounds, making it impossible for me to calm down.

Perhaps because of that, I applied too much force and my hand slipped on the sunscreen, accidentally touching Lisa's wonderfully shaped bottom. Immediately, my palm felt a soft sensation almost like touching breasts.

"Hyau!? W-Where do you think you're groping!?"

Lisa jumped up and glared at me, her face red to her ears.

"S-Sorry, my hand slipped."

"...Honestly?"

"I'm not lying, please believe me."

I explained desperately then Lisa exhaled deeply.

"I understand—I shall assume it is so. And if we were a couple, that level of skin contact is only normal. We will enter the next stage."

Lisa grabbed my arm and went towards the sea.

Accompanied by splashing sounds, we entered the shallows to ankle depth, then Lisa released me and said:

"I've heard that couples would play around on the beach by splashing each other. We will put that into action right now. Mononobe Yuu, please get ready."

"Huh? O-Okay."

Urged by Lisa, I bent down and dipped my hands into the water.

"—Let us begin, take that!"

Scooping up seawater, Lisa threw water at me.

"T-Take that."

I imitated Lisa and splashed water at her.

However, after repeating the same action roughly five times, Lisa cocked her head incredulously.

"It does not feel particularly fun... Is there something we're doing wrong?"

"No, but if you ask that, I'd feel very troubled too."

I looked away and changed the subject.

I could not bring myself to say that Lisa's motions were causing her bosom to bounce, in combination with her wet body, I was staring in a trance.

"Hmm~ Perhaps we need to think outside the box a little. But even so, what other ways are there...?"

Saying that, Lisa crossed her arms and contemplated.

Seeing Lisa ponder silently, always treating everything so seriously without exception, I could not help but smile wryly.

"—Have you been here many times, Lisa?"

"Huh? Y-Yes, I come here every now and then for a change of pace..."

"Then can you tell me what do you usually do for fun when you're here, Lisa? Couples pretty much share their joys, right?"

Hearing me say that, Lisa gasped as though feeling impressed for an instant, then she immediately regained her senses and pointed at me with her finger.

"I-I know that too! However... Surely you cannot understand my manner of entertainment."

"How can we know if we don't try it? What needs to be done? Tell me."

After I asked her repeatedly, Lisa spoke hesitantly.

"...Just floating, that's all."

"Floating?"

"Relaxing on the sea, just floating on your back, doing nothing. Since the waters are calm inside the inlet, there's no worry of being washed out to sea."

"—Got it, let's do it together."

Taking Lisa by the arm, I headed for the sea.

"A-Are you really fine with it? Are you really fine with floating on the water until you're tired of it?"

"Don't worry, I don't dislike doing nothing."

Going slightly farther, our feet could no longer reach the bottom, so Lisa and I swam to the center of the inlet.

"I always float around here, but I still don't think it feels couple-like..."

"Then let's hold hands. That way, we won't drift apart and it's more couple-like."

I held Lisa's hand and floated on my back. By relaxing all unnecessary tension and controlling the balance properly, I wouldn't sink.

"F-For a suggestion from you, this is pretty smart."

Lisa clumsily gripped my hand in return and floated beside me.

What entered my eyes was a clear blue color.

The sky dominated my entire view.

I could see clouds drift by, slowly changing shape.

Holding hands with Lisa, I felt her body warmth pass to me.

"Oh—So this is the kind of feeling you enjoy, Lisa."

Completely relaxed, I remarked.

Due to the water's high temperature, it felt like being soaked in warm water.

"To think you are capable of understanding the merits of this... How surprising."

Lisa's reply did not sound as stiff as before.

Without any particular reason, I looked in Lisa's direction, only to see her facing me as well.

Our gazes met. She chuckled "fufu" then smiled faintly.

A smile surfaced naturally on my face too.

—What joy.

It was clearly nothing more than just floating, but that was what I truly felt.

This was the first time ever that I felt so close to Lisa.

In this manner, we floated on the sea, even forgetting the passage of time.

But before either of us got bored or exhausted, the end came.

Rumble, a cute stomach sound reached my ears amidst the sound of waves.

I looked to the side and saw Lisa holding her stomach, her face gone red.

"T-Time for lunch. In fact, I made sandwiches."

Lisa spoke rapidly to me as though trying to cover things up.

"—So that's what the basket contained."

"Indeed that it is the case. You should gratefully try out my personal cooking."

===Part 6===

"Come, bon appetit."

Sitting on the vinyl sheet, Lisa nervously opened the basket.

Inside were crooked looking sandwiches and a small water bottle.

"How should I put this...? The sandwiches look really handmade."

"No need to force yourself to search for words of praise. I'm aware that they don't look good. I've never cooked before so this cannot be helped. Come—This is black tea."

Lisa spoke sulkily then poured black tea from the water bottle into a cup.

"Thanks, then I'll begin."

Taking a crooked looking sandwich, I brought it to my mouth."

"...How is the taste?"

Lisa gulped and observed my reaction.

I had picked a tuna salad sandwich. The instant I took a bite, the fresh juices of vegetables and the savory richness of tuna expanded in my mouth.

"It's good."

I said my words almost subconsciously, then stuffed the entire sandwich in my mouth.

"You're not just... being polite?"

"No, it really does taste good. If it's this kind of food, I can eat an unlimited amount of it."

I replied while picking up a second and a third sandwich.

"Really...? Then my efforts are rewarded."

Lisa seemed to sigh in relief and started eating a sandwich too.

"It tastes so good even though you're clearly a beginner. I think you're amazing."

"Because it's just ordinary sandwiches. Anyone can make them taste good by following a recipe."

Lisa turned the head away coldly and replied, but I could sense her joy vaguely from the mood.

Having spent some time together on the sea just now, it seemed Lisa and I had grown much closer than before.

There were also egg sandwiches, fruit sandwiches and others. While we tried out all sorts of flavors, the basket soon became empty before we knew it.

"Hoo~ I'm so full. It's great stuff."

Finishing Lisa's sandwiches, I thanked her.

"I'm glad you're satisfied."

"Now all you need to improve is the appearance."

"—I will hone my culinary skills from now on. Seriously, could you keep that comment to yourself?"

Lisa pouted mildly then started tidying up.

Putting the water bottle and the cups back into the basket, she closed the lid. Watching her, I asked about what was next.

"Then what's next? Want to go for a brief swim to help digestion?"

Immediately, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet's edge and said solemnly:

"We could do that—But personally, I'd like to hear about your matter now."

Lisa moved closer, shoulder to shoulder with me, then drawing her knees up to her chest, she stared at me. With our bare shoulders touching, I felt my heart speed up.

"My matter?"

"Indeed, I would like to know what is troubling you."

Hearing her say that, I understood she wanted me to explain what I wanted to discuss with her.

"...It's better to save it for later. If I brought it up now, it'll probably ruin the mood and put an end to our special training."

Since what I wanted to discuss was quite a grave matter, it would surely disrupt the current atmosphere if I told her.

However, Lisa shook her head.

"No—Since it is troubling you that seriously, then I must ask you to tell me now all the more. I will listen to your troubles as if I were your lover."

Lisa urged me in a sincere tone of voice.

From her words, I could hear that she truly cared about me. I felt my heart wavering inside.

Most likely from the very start, Lisa was treating this as part of the special training, intending to hear my troubles.

I had said earlier that we had to share joys to look like a couple, then as a couple, it was only natural to share each other's troubles as well.

If Lisa believed that this was a necessary process in order to act more like a couple, I probably should not be too apprehensive.

"So, a lot of the story might be shocking to you... But please hear me out."

"Very well, leave it to me. I shall take on all of your troubles."

Lisa thumped her chest and promised. Seeing that massive bosom wobble intensely, I frantically looked away while starting to confess my secret to her.

Three years ago, I had made a deal with Yggdrasil in order to repel Hekatonkheir that was invading my homeland, thus obtaining data on pre-civilization weapons, most prominently the anti-dragon armaments.

But in exchange, I lost a portion of my memories.

Then during the respective battles against Leviathan and Hrasvelegr, I had sought new power in the same way, losing more of my memories—

I recounted everything in order.

Lisa's face went pale initially and asked me question many times, but later on, she could not say a single word.

The expression on her face resembled not only anger but also sorrow. Staring at me, she listened silently to me.

"—And this is how I can no longer recall any of the past beyond three years ago."

I told her the current state of affairs then voiced my current feelings.

"Initially, I thought it was a price I had to pay to obtain power, so previously, I had already given up on the memories. But Iris, the only one who knows about this, vowed to help me recover my memories no matter what... I've then decided to do everything I can, so—"

"...So that is why you sought me to discuss this."

Lisa finished my sentence.

Her voice was clearly filled with anger.

Despite feeling myself cower for an instant, I still nodded and admitted it.

"That's right."

—Smack!

I felt an impact on my left cheek. Lisa had slapped me.

Normally, I might have dodged reflexively.

But seeing the tears flowing of Lisa's eyes, I could not move at all.

"In any case—whether as lovers or classmates, I have judged this as the appropriate response."

Holding the hand that had slapped me tightly against her chest, Lisa quietly told me.

"...Yeah, I think you're right."

Feeling the numbing pain on my left cheek, I nodded and agreed with Lisa.

"Although Mitsuki-san, who shoulders many mental burdens alone, is also quite a nuisance—Your problem is even worse than hers! Deciding on your own to pay a price, deciding on your own to protect us, deciding on your own to suffer alone... How can you be so selfish!?"

Lisa scolded me harshly, but tears were flowing from her eyes.

"—Sorry."

"Rather than apologize, why didn't you ask for my advice earlier!? At least if you had confessed to me before the Hraesvelgr battle, there might have been another solution, more or less..."

Lisa showed chagrin on her face while her shoulders kept shaking.

"Sorry, it's not that I don't trust you, Lisa, but I absolutely don't want Mitsuki to know... That's why I couldn't speak out lightly."

I apologized to her again.

"If Mitsuki-san learns of this, she will surely be more angry and saddened than me—and hurt far deeper. But even so, I would think that she still hopes you will confess everything to her."

Lisa spoke bitterly then glared at me.

"—Lisa, you think that I should tell Mitsuki too?"

"If I had accepted your request for a discussion as your classmate, I might have insisted on that already. However, I am currently taking the standpoint of your girlfriend... Hence, I will respect your wishes."

Although Lisa did not seem like she accepted my way of doing things, she still said that to me.

"Thank you, Lisa."

"It is too early for thanks. I still haven't offered any suggestions about what you came to me to discuss. Frankly speaking, I never expected such a difficult problem."

Lisa exhaled as though to calm down her turbulent emotions and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand.

I felt sincerely grateful to Lisa whose eyes had reddened slightly from crying.

"Goodness gracious... It would be troubling if you were satisfied with this. Since you are relying on me, you must set your goal higher. Although it might not be possible immediately, I will try to find clues to help recover your memories, even if it means exhausting all possibilities."

After declaring that, Lisa changed postures, from having her knees drawn to her chest to sitting formally in seiza.

"So—In any case, you should lie down on my lap."

'Huh? W-Why do I have to do that?"

I was troubled to hear such a sudden suggestion. I kept looking back and forth between her pale thighs and her face.

"Just now, I was scolding you as your lover, so next, I will console you. Now then, hurry and lie down."

Lisa pulled my shoulders and had me lie down on the ground with my head on her lap.

The soft feeling of her thighs and the bodily fragrance from her skin was making my heart pound intensely.

Looking up, the majority of my view was dominated by her bosom that was slightly squeezed by her swimsuit.

"Uh... L-Lisa?"

I called her name anxiously. A warm hand immediately rested gently on my forehead.

"Even at the cost of sacrificing precious things, you decided to protect us—I am truly grateful to you. Although it is impossible to call what you did correct... Without you, I might have lost precious family already."

Lisa stroked my head while thanking me in a gentle tone of voice.

"You must be... suffering. Because you've worked so hard from the past all the way to the present, so even if it's just for now, please allow your body and mind to rest. I will stay here by your side."

"Oh..."

Her words permeated into the depths of my heart. I could feel the anxiety sticking to the bottom of my heart gradually disappear.

Lisa stroked my head. Her hand was making me so comfortable that I had to close my eyes.

"You can sleep if you wish. Right now, there is no one in this world who treasures you more than me, your lover, so please rest assured and leave everything to me."

Guiding me like a lullaby, Lisa's gentle words made me fall asleep naturally.

Thus, I slept peacefully on her lap. By the time I woke up, it was already dusk.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 131.jpg|thumb]]

"—Sorry, I slept too soundly. Your legs must be numb and it was probably quite boring for you."

Along the way back, I apologized to Lisa who was walking by my side.

Back when I came to, she beamed at me and said "good morning" with a smile. As a result, I accidentally missed the timing to apologize to her.

"I switched postures several times in the process, so I didn't get numb. Also, there were many things to contemplate, so I didn't feel bored either."

Back to her hat and white sundress getup, Lisa replied while facing forward. And of course, I was back in my shirt and pants instead of walking in swimwear.

"Were you thinking of what I discussed with you?"

"Yes, and there was also watching your sleeping face. I don't think I can ever tire of it, you know?"

While walking arm in arm with me as when we started the day, Lisa smiled mischievously with her other hand carrying the empty basket.

"Does my face look that weird?"

"Rather than weird, it would be more apt to call it childish. It's almost like Tia's when she is taking afternoon naps, very adorable."

"Urgh."

I felt extremely embarrassed at the thought that I had shown such a vulnerable expression.

"Fufu, perhaps I should take a photo if there is a chance next time."

"Please, anything but that."

While we were chatting like that, we reached the spot where we met up by the time we realized.

Lisa swiftly released my arm and separated from me.

I felt a little unsettled that Lisa's body warmth, which had accompanied me for the whole day, had left me.

"—This ends today's special training. Thank you for accompanying me."

"Oh no, I'm the one who needs to thank you."

Seeing Lisa thank me solemnly, I scratched my head and responded. Since I was only sleeping for the second half, I felt quite bad about that.

"On my end, I seem to have acquired a grasp on behavior expected of couples. How about you?"

"Well, lemme see... Walking arm in arm naturally on the way back, I think it's progress."

Hearing my reply, Lisa nodded with satisfaction.

"Judging from the way things look, there shouldn't be a problem. Do not forget this kind of feeling. We will continue to practice."

"Huh? More practice?"

"Naturally, we must not get complacent before the real event. Nevertheless, we will probably be using pockets of free time in between preparing for the school festival to revise a bit of what we did today, so it won't take up your time."

Lisa replied confidently with her head high then said with a serious expression:

"In fact, I originally intended to have more training, but right now, your matter is more important. In any case, I will use the weekend to put together all known information regarding Yggdrasil. I believe that dragon still holds the key."

"Yeah, I'll review the lecture notes from all the lessons so far."

Indeed, researching the other party would a basic thing to do, yet until now, I never even thought of investigating Yggdrasil.

Or rather—For some reason, I did not want to investigate.

Perhaps just as Iris pointed out, my trust in Yggdrasil had gotten to ''an unnatural extent''.

—Suspicion, unnecessary.

"...?"

I seemed to hear a tiny voice, so I looked around but there was no one else along the seashore path or on the beach.

"What's the matter?"

Lisa asked curiously.

"No, nothing, I guess it was my imagination."

"...Is that so? Then I shall take my leave here. See you in school on Monday."

"Yeah, see you."

Lisa turned around and left after I replied.

I watched her depart until she vanished on the far end of the road that traced out gentle curves, then started walking to return to Mitsuki's dorm.

But in that instant, my vision suddenly shook.

—Rectification.

"Gah..."

A moment's dizziness.

I steadied my footing immediately and did not allow myself to fall.

Was it the result of sleeping outdoors? I shook my head.

—Huh? Speaking of which, I think I was planning to do something when I get back...

I seemed to have something to investigate, but could not recall what it was.

Whatever, it was probably nothing important. Without dwelling on it deeply, I stopped thinking about it.

===Part 7===

On the Monday after Lisa's special training, Brynhildr Class officially began to work in preparation for the the school festival.

That being said, since the ordered supplies had not arrived, costume making could not begin yet.

Hence, the first thing to do was cooking practice—

"I-I'm going to cut it now? Can I cut it like this?"

Holding a kitchen knife unsteadily, Iris asked Mitsuki who was supervising everyone.

"Ahhh, wait! Did I not mention that the hand keeping the food stationary needs to be closed, held like a cat's paw!?"

Mitsuki corrected Iris with great alarm on her face.

"Tia will add the seaweed!"

"Stop! Too much! It expands suddenly in hot water, so just a little is enough!"

This time, Mitsuki was stopping Tia's actions.

What could I say? Watching the girls was making me gradually unsure of the outcome.

We were gathered in the home economics classroom to use fourth period's homeroom time for practice, trying out simple Japanese dishes. Any ingredients or equipment we lacked was taken from Mitsuki's dorm.

Mitsuki was the only one versed in Japanese cooking, so she had to walk around busily between the whole class.

Apart from Mitsuki, Ariella was apparently the only one with plenty of cooking experience. Although NIFL's survival training had taught me how to prepare wild game when hunting, my experience in normal cooking was virtually nil. But in spite of that, my skills still came in handy.

"Mononobe-kun... You're very fast at cutting."

"Mm."

While I was cutting ingredients without taking, Firill and Ren, working next to me, watched with impressed eyes.

"Because I'm very used to working with blades, but I know nothing about seasonings, so I need to count on Mitsuki for that."

Seasonings in survival cooking was basically using spices to cover up gamey flavors, which was quite primitive and could not be used in delicate Japanese cooking.

"I'm done over here."

Ariella, who had been working on the opposite kitchen table, spoke to us.

"Phew... This is exhausting."

Finishing her work with Ariella's assistance, Lisa wiped sweat off her brow.

Thus, we finally finished before fourth period ended. Then we all started to eat when the lunch bell rang.

The menu consisted of plain rice, miso soup, tamagoyaki and grilled fish.

"Mononobe! I'm the one who cut up the turnip in the miso soup!"

"Tia added in the miso and the seaweed!"

Iris and Tia stared excitedly as they watched me pick up a bowl of miso soup.

"—Thanks for the food."

At their urging, I tried the miso soup first.

But in that instant, an unexpected taste of sweetness made me choke accidentally.

"C-Cough, c-cough... W-What's with this sweet miso soup...?"

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Eh? Did I put in too much sugar at the end?"

"I-Iris-san, I never gave any instruction of that sort in the first place!"

Mitsuki confirmed the taste frantically then questioned Iris.

"Because I thought it tasted a bit salty, I thought I could use sugar to adjust."

"In a case like this, just add water to dilute the flavor—"

Hearing Iris' answer, Mitsuki brought her palm to her forehead and sighed.

"Sheesh, Iris! Don't do things without asking!"

"S-Sorry..."

Even Tia was angry at her. Iris slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Haha..."

Just as I laughed wryly at their interactions, someone patted me on the shoulder from the side.

"Mononobe-kun, try mine... for a change of taste."

I looked back to see Firill bringing a piece of tamagoyaki, cut to bite size, to my mouth using her chopsticks.

"H-Hey—Oomph."

Before I could answer, the approaching tamagoyaki was shoved into my mouth.

Initially, it tasted like ordinary egg, but when I bit into it, an intense bitterness instantly expanded in my mouth.

"...So bitter."

I gave my thoughts honestly, immediately prompting a surprised look on Firill.

"Eh? I heard it tastes better a bit charred, so I fried one side thoroughly..."

"You fried it for too long. Look, the inside has turned black, hasn't it?"

I pointed at the remainder of the tamagoyaki on Firill's plate. Since the charred side was rolled on the inside, it looked normal at first glance, but the burnt portion could be seen from the cross-section.

"Cooking is so deep... Ah, it's bitter."

Firill tried a bite herself and made a bitter look.

Thus, the first cooking practice concluded with many lingering issues.

The only saving grace was that the plain rice and grilled fish were successfully prepared, but that was only because they were Mitsuki and Ariella's responsibility.

If assigned to Iris or the others, failures might very well have resulted.

—Next time during practice, I'll need to watch everyone carefully.

After forcing myself to finish the sweet miso soup and bitter tamagoyaki, I secretly vowed to myself.

"Looks like we all need to practice cooking more, me included."

After school, Lisa remarked while preparing a report on today's activities. A band-aid was wrapped around her fingertip—She had cut herself when chopping ingredients.

"Yeah, because we're low on manpower... If possible, I hope everyone can get familiar with every job."

While feeling conscious of Lisa's warmth from our shoulder contact, I nodded in agreement.

Putting our desks together, we were working side by side with our shoulders touching.

The only people staying behind in the classroom were Lisa and I as members of the festival executive committee.

With a low student population to begin with, the school became silent as soon as lessons were over, hence writing with a pen sounded especially loud.

"...But by the way, leaning so close together does make it difficult to write."

Lisa remarked, feeling cramped.

Due to being so close together, we had bumped into each other's arm several times already.

"In that case, shouldn't we separate a bit?"

"No. To prevent us from forgetting the feeling during special training the other day, we must keep a proper distance as lovers as much possible when we are alone."

Despite blushing mildly, Lisa refused to separate.

"It's a bit late by now for me to ask, but you don't dislike this?"

I tried to ask her a question that had also occurred to me during the special training.

"Dislike what?"

"Well, I was thinking... even if it's for delaying engagement matters, isn't it quite an ordeal if you have to pretend to be a couple with a guy you don't like?"

Perhaps I was not being clear enough, so I explained further.

"Y-You have no need to worry about that sort of thing. I do this for myself."

"But... Sure, if it's just for a day, but we're going to keep doing this until the school festival, right? If you're forcing yourself, you definitely won't make it to the end."

The school festival workload was only going to increase, but adding mental stress unnecessarily for the sake of lovers training made me worry if it was a bad idea.

"No—I am not forcing myself."

However, Lisa was answering with a displeased expression.

"Really?"

"Really! There are many things I wish to th-thank you for... I also believe that you are not without aspects worthy of respect, so I don't d-dislike you."

Lisa stared at her paperwork while speaking.

"Huh? You mean—"

"Ah! D-Don't get the wrong idea, okay? I am simply saying that I don't dislike you, which doesn't mean I like you!"

Blushing intensely, Lisa waved her hands and added a clarification.

"I-I get it."

"Hoo, goodness gracious... Now isn't the time for you to be worrying about others, is it? Please prioritize your own memories."

Lisa sighed in exasperation and stopped what she was doing.

Then putting her paperwork on the side, she took out her portable terminal from her bag.

"—Just as I mentioned the day before yesterday, I researched Yggdrasil as much as possible. Including unconfirmed reports, I've picked out all the information that intrigues me."

"Now that you mention it, you said to start with investigating Yggdrasil. Oh... I originally planned to look things up, but totally forgot."

Realizing how forgetful and careless I was, I could not help but scratch my head.

Why would I neglect something so important?

"Could you at least show some crisis awareness for your own affairs? Whatever, even if you investigated, I expect nothing more than what was taught in class."

Lisa seemed like she had not expected anything from me to begin with. Shrugging, she called up Yggdrasil's information on the screen.

First to be seen was a photo of a gigantic, strangely shaped tree.

"This is a picture of Yggdrasil?"

I confirmed with Lisa.

"Yes, this the clearest of all recent photographs. Just as you can see, Yggdrasil resembles a tree in appearance, but unlike ordinary plants, it can move on root-like feet. Growing approximate twenty meters a year, its height currently approaches 500 meters."

Lisa nodded affirmatively the started explaining.

"It initially appeared in a Norwegian mountain range then moved south slowly. Currently, it has stopped on the border between Denmark and Germany. Furthermore, Yggdrasil was designated a dragon twenty years ago, but some say that it actually appeared not long after Vritra went missing. However, since there are no concrete records, the veracity of this is open to question."

"Not long after Vritra went missing... Meaning before the birth of the Ds, right? This is my first time to hear this."

I answered in surprise.

"Disregarding whether the report is real or not, there is no question that someone has proposed that idea. Back then, there were apparently rumors among the locals about a gigantic tree that suddenly appeared. Reportedly, it never moved until Leviathan and other dragons started to become active, which is probably why it wasn't designated a dragon until later."

"If that report is real—It means that Yggdrasil must be driven by different motives compared to the other dragons after all."

Vritra had appeared twenty-five years ago. Afterwards, Ds began to be born among humans and as though in response, the dragons made their appearance... Judging by this sequence, the explanation, that the dragons awakened in search of Ds as mates, would hold.

But if Yggdrasil had appeared before the birth of Ds, then very naturally, one would conclude that its goal was not to find a D for a mate.

"According to what you said, Yggdrasil seeks the extermination of all other dragons, right?"

"Yeah, that's definitely what Yggdrasil said."

"If that were to be the case, the report on the timing of its appearance becomes slightly more believable. However, this is merely unconfirmed intel, hence making deductions on such a foundation is very risky. For now, please listen to the other information I have researched."

Lisa switched screens to show the next page.

"Three large-scale attacks have been launched at Yggdrasil to date. On every occasion, they failed due to ''weapons malfunctioning''."

"Weapons malfunctioning? Not attacks having no effect or getting defended against?"

"Indeed. According to reports, all tanks and aircraft entering Yggdrasil's range would behave abnormally without exception. Even missiles launched from a distance would fly off in the wrong direction."

After listening to Lisa's explanation, I crossed my arms and pondered.

"If it's electronics going haywire, I think the reason might be a strong magnetic field..."

"Indeed, a strong magnetic field was apparently measured in Yggdrasil's vicinity. However, what acted erratically was not only computer-controlled weapons but everything powered by electricity."

"Electricity..."

Hearing this, I was reminded of something.

I was reminded of the data transmitted to me from Yggdrasil. In other words, that data was also—

"The following is my hypothesis. Perhaps Yggdrasil might possess a power related to electricity. The weapons data you've said to have received so far, and what is known as information recorded in the brain, are in other words, ''electric signals''."

It looked like Lisa had thought of the same thing as me.

"Yeah, I think that's very likely."

I nodded and agreed with Lisa. Immediately, she looked at me worriedly.

"May I... confirm something with you?"

"What is it?"

"Are you always connected to Yggdrasil?"

Lisa asked me cautiously. I could read from her eyes slight nervousness and wariness.

"No. If I call to it in my mind, Yggdrasil reacts, but it's only when receiving data that I feel there's a connection."

"Reacting when you call huh? In that case, it means that you might be under surveillance. But if you are not always connected to Yggdrasil... It's a relief for now."

Lisa breathed a sigh of relief but I did not understand what she was worried about.

"If I'm always connected to Yggdrasil, will something bad happen?"

"Certainly. Suppose it keeps sending electric signals to you persistently—In the worst-case scenario, Yggdrasil might seize control of your body. Please don't summon Yggdrasil lightly from now on."

"I-I got it."

Confronted with a possibility that never occurred to me, I nodded to promise her.

But regarding the transmission of information, I was always able to terminate it by my own will, so it seemed to me that Lisa was being paranoid.

During the first deal, Yggdrasil had sought my consent too. In other words, Yggdrasil did not have any coercive power to ignore my will when transmitting information.

"—Please be careful, okay? In any case, this is the information I have gathered this time. From now on, I will search for ways to recover your memories while working on the assumption that you are under Yggdrasil's electrical interference."

"Great, thank you, Lisa. I will put some serious thought into it too."

Hearing me say that, Lisa glared at me.

"Being motivated is very good and all, but since we have no idea whether Yggdrasil is friend or foe, we will leave direct negotiations as the last resort. Please do not take matters into your own hand."

"...Understood."

Reminded by Lisa, I nodded.

But thinking in hindsight, perhaps we should not have left it as a last resort for later.

Because two weeks later—"Green" Yggdrasil would ''vanish'' off the face of the Earth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2016-09-26T05:22:48Z

FallenSky: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 2 - Bubble Engagement==

===Part 1===

Crossing the ocean, crushing the land, the blue monster advanced forward.

Its gigantic body, towering into the clouds, almost seemed to intimidate the sky itself.

It was called the blue dragon—"Blue" Hekatonkheir.

Recovering no matter how many times it was attacked, reappearing even if its entire body was destroyed, Hekatonkheir was known as the "Undead."

Now that everyone know how pointless it was to get in its way, even countries with combat ability would not wish to oppose it.

After fighting long and hard, humans learned from experience. The wisest way to deal with Hekatonkheir was to avoid its travel route and wait for it to leave.

Hence, the blue monster continued walking on its way without meeting any obstructions.

Simply moving in a straightly, ignoring mountains, rivers and oceans, it kept advancing.

Hekatonkheir's direction was headed towards the green dragon in a faraway land—"Green" Yggdrasil.

Certain people found its route of advance quite unusual.

After all, despite leaving tracks all over the world, Hekatonkheir had never made contact with another dragon, not even once.

But even after someone discovered that Hekatonkheir was behaving differently from before, they did not know what might result.

Thus, without anyone realizing what Hekatonkheir's objective was, that moment was approaching second by second.

===Part 2===

Having decided what kind of shop we were going to open for the school festival, Brynhildr Class went to work on preparations.

As representatives, Lisa and I stayed after school in the classroom to discuss details in the planning.

"—So the school festival will be held for two days."

I looked at the school festival schedule and spoke. The school festival's dates were set on a Saturday and Sunday roughly a month from now.

"Yes, so two days' worth of ingredients need to be prepared. Furthermore, manpower should be assigned according to Day 1 and Day 2 so that everyone gets a day of free time, how's that?"

Sitting opposite me across the desk, Lisa recorded our discussion while offering her ideas.

"I think it's a good idea. Everyone wants to check out what the other homerooms are doing. Then we need to scale the teahouse so that it can be operated smoothly by four people."

Brynhildr Class had eight students, just the right number for four people to a group.

"Yes, but Mitsuki-san will be busy with student council affairs. I don't expect her to be able to say with us the whole time. The executive committee members will have to assist on this front."

"Understood. So it's best to divide groups after listening to everyone's opinions. They'll surely want to be free if their parents are coming on a certain day."

Shinomiya-sensei had mentioned about inviting parents. My father and mother might be coming too.

I started feeling down as soon as this crossed my mind.

In my current state, I could not even recall their voices. If possible, I did not want to meet them.

"...Yes, let's do that."

But after hearing my answer, Lisa sounded slightly gloomy, so I asked:

"Oh... Are your parents unable to come, Lisa?"

"No, they will definitely come, because they are major sponsors of Midgard as well."

Lisa sighed and answered. For some reason, she did not seem happy at all.

"Major sponsors... Just as I thought, Lisa, your family is very rich."

I already knew that she frequented high society, but this was my first time hearing that her parents were major sponsors of Midgard.

"Rich huh? Judging by your description, you do not know about the Highwalker Group."

Staring at me, Lisa looked totally exasperated.

"Huh? Is it that famous?"

"It is a business conglomerate in Western Europe with numerous subsidiaries. I thought you were intentionally feigning ignorance all along..."

"Haha... Sorry, I simply didn't know. How should I say this? My earlier life was too far removed from that kind of world."

Hearing me explain, she shook her head in disbelief.

"I remember you said you were from NIFL, didn't you? Let me state for the record, the Highwalker Group's ties with NIFL are far more intimate than those between it and Midgard, you know?"

"R-Really?"

Getting a feeling like I was cornered, I asked in return.

"Under the Group, there are industries in military production. The majority of weapons used by NIFL were manufactured in the Group's factories."

"—Then without knowing it, I've been enjoying your Group's care."

Although I could use transmutation to create Nergal and other firearms, other equipment such as flashbang grenades or tear gas were all standard-issued supplies. It felt quite strange to learn that those supplies were all manufactured by Lisa's family business.

"So that is how it is... But there's nothing glorious about being arms dealers."

Lisa remarked with a complicated expression. It seemed like she had many misgivings about the family business.

"Life must be tough for an heiress of that kind of corporate group."

"Indeed, it is surely a hundred times tougher than you imagined."

Lisa shrugged and smiled wryly. She was probably not exaggerating.

"...You don't seem too happy about your parents visiting. Are you on bad terms with them?"

"No, we are on excellent terms as family, but right now, due to certain reasons, I am reluctant to meet them. That's all."

"I see, then it's similar to me."

I felt an inexplicable sense of camaraderie and accidentally blurted it out. It was too late by the time I realized in alarm.

"You don't want to meet your parents either?"

Lisa asked me in a probing manner.

"Oh... Umm, it's because I've got reasons too."

"Would it be related to the matter of discussion that you mentioned yesterday?"

Lisa raised a sharp question, forcing me to break out in cold sweat.

"Uh..."

"Then I seemed to have guessed correctly. If it is troubling you to the point of wishing to avoid your parents, I am willing to hear you out. Please don't be shy and tell me as much as you can."

Lisa leaned forward, bringing her face closer to mine. Under the gaze of those gemstone-like eyes, I forgot to breathe for a moment.

"—No, it's fine."

I was almost about to confess everything but I managed to shake my head and decline.

"Hmph... Do you mean to say that I cannot be relied on?"

"That's not it. It's just that you have your own troubles, right? I can't burden you with my troubles when I clearly know that."

Lisa would definitely dedicate her full effort in trying to help me find solutions. Precisely because of that, I must not confer with her when she was facing her own troubles right now.

"You don't need to mind my affairs."

"—But I do mind. Asking me not to mind is impossible."

I stared into Lisa's eyes and answered.

"What..."

Lisa's face went red. She looked very awkward.

"It's the same for you, Lisa. If you have any troubles, feel free to discuss with me. I'll do my best to help you."

"T-That is why I said don't mind my affairs! It has nothing to do with you!"

"Maybe you're right, but don't tell me there's absolutely nothing I can do to help?"

Questioned by me, Lisa seemed to let her gaze wander indecisively.

"Well... No, even if there was, your matter is more important at the moment."

"No, Lisa, your troubles are equally important to me."

Precisely because I saw Iris fall ill from straining herself, I absolutely refused to compromise on this point.

"How obstinate..."

"The same goes for both of us."

We faced off for a while then Lisa sighed as though giving up.

"—Fine, I shall compromise."

"Compromise?"

"Yes, I'll first have you help resolve my problem. Then with that, you can discuss your problem without reservations, right?"

Lisa stared at me with widened eyes. Confronted with her extraordinary pressure, I could only nod hesitantly.

"Well, I guess that sounds about right. But even though I said I'll help you... Is what's troubling you something within my power to help?"

"Yes. As much as I hate to admit it, I just realized that it is something that can be resolve simply with your assistance, despite my extreme reluctance, that's all."

For some reason, Lisa was answering with anger in her voice. Her face also seemed a bit red.

"—Understood. Then please tell me what I need to do."

Preparing myself to do anything that was asked, I urged Lisa.

"Ooh..."

However, Lisa blushed, glared at me but did not say a single word.

"Lisa?"

Hearing me call her name, Lisa's shoulder shook.

"U-Umm... Let me be clear, I have no other intentions, got that? Also, if you're unwilling, you are allowed to decline."

Wringing her hands several times, fidgeting restlessly, Lisa issued a prior declaration first.

"I don't plan on refusing no matter what you'll have me do, because it's your request, Lisa."

"Ooh..."

Lisa's face went even redder. Was her request something so embarrassing?

"Then I-I shall start?"

"Yes."

I nodded clearly and waited for Lisa to speak.

After several deep breaths, Lisa said in a trembling voice:

"M-Mononobe Yuu... May I ask you to be my b-boyfriend?"

===Part 3===

During the lunch break the next day, Iris and I had bought bread and drinks at the snack shop and were having lunch at the benches on the roof. Due to strong sunlight, very few students had lunch outdoors so the roof was empty.

Naturally, I chose to eat at a deserted location so that I could explain to Iris about the favor Lisa was asking me to do.

I summed up yesterday's conversation and nervously told Iris that Lisa had asked if I could be her boyfriend.

In that instant, the melon bread in her hand dropped to the floor.

"O-Oh~ So Lisa-chan confessed to you."

"No, it's not a confession—"

"Then Mononobe... H-How did you answer?"

I frantically explained but Iris interrupted me, questioning me in a strong tone of voice.

"—I haven't given my reply yet."

"Then what are you planning to do?"

Iris asked me immediately.

"If possible, I want to accept her request."

I told Iris my intentions.

From the very start, I intended to agree to Lisa's request no matter it was, just that because its nature came completely unexpected and I needed to discuss with Iris first, so I asked Lisa to give me one day to consider.

"—Eh? Is that really okay when you clearly insisted on not hurting Mitsuki-chan? Although you forgot, Mononobe, you and Mitsuki-chan promised during your childhood to marry each other in the future, you know?"

"It's okay. As long as the whole story is explained to Mitsuki, she'll surely understand."

Hearing me say that, Iris showed a shocked look then slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"I see... So you already like Lisa that much, Mononobe. In that case, not getting your memories back will probably be happiest for you, Mononobe. Ahahaha, I... totally wasted my efforts."

With tears in the corners of her yes, Iris laughed feebly.

"W-Wait, don't jump to conclusions! This isn't about liking or confessions at all! I'm acting as Lisa's boyfriend for just one day!"

"...Eh? Just one day?"

Iris stared in surprise with her mouth open.

"Lisa asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend when her parents visit for the school festival."

Like Iris, I almost got the wrong idea in the beginning, but Lisa explained: "Although I said boyfriend, it's actually just ''an act''."

"Pretending to be a couple... Why?"

Still stunned, Iris asked me.

"She hasn't told me the reason. If I refused, she probably wouldn't want me to pry too deeply into her problem. But even if I accepted, all I'm doing is ''an act''. Just by doing that, I'll apparently resolve Lisa's troubles."

"I-I see now..."

Iris remarked in relief.

"But since we have to pretend to be a couple... If that's not okay with you, I intend to refuse. Then I'll just have to get the story out of Lisa somehow and find another solution."

"Mononobe..."

Tears fell from Iris' eyes.

"Woah! W-What's wrong?"

"You're so considerate of my feelings... I'm so happy, because I thought you didn't love me anymore, Mononobe."

"Nothing like that at all. Sorry for giving you the wrong idea from the way I worded things just now."

I placed my hand on her cheek and wiped her tears away with my thumb.

"...If you'll give me half of your yakisoba bread, Mononobe, I'll forgive you."

Looking at her melon bread that had fallen on the floor, Iris chuckled.

"Got it."

Taking my hand off Iris' cheek, I tore my yakisoba bread into two and gave her half.

"Great—Now I forgive you."

Iris wiped her tears on her uniform sleeves and began to take large bites of my yakisoba bread.

Then after a while, she said quietly:

"If it's just one day... Sure."

"You're not forcing yourself?"

The first to finish eating my bread, I was looking up at the blue sky. Then I looked at Iris.

"Yeah, because Lisa-chan is in trouble, Mononobe, you must help her."

"...Got it."

"I'm counting on you, oh, but—"

After I nodded, Iris smiled and brought her face up close.

"I-Iris?"

Just as I faltered, Iris touched my cheek lightly with her lips and tongue then withdrew.

"Your face doesn't look good with bits of seaweed stuck there."

Iris spoke with a blush. Seeing her like that, I felt my face heat up too.

"What... I-In that case, you could've just told me."

"True, but I wanted to do it just now."

Iris scratched her face shyly then spoke somewhat hastily.

"Next period is homeroom time, right? Are we going to discuss the school festival again?"

"Yeah. First, we'll announce what Lisa and I were discussing after school yesterday, then we'll decide on the detailed menu and how we're going to assign essential tasks here on."

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Assigning tasks huh... If I get assigned to cooking, that means I'll need to practice, right?"

"Yeah, probably."

I nodded affirmatively while thinking I might need to ask Mitsuki to instruct the class on cooking.

"If I cooked something, Mononobe, will you taste test it for me?"

"Of course."

"Really!? Then it's a promise, okay?"

Iris said happily, showing a smile even more lively than usual.

===Part 4===

During homeroom that day, the Japanese teahouse's refreshments menu was decided to offer a set meal of grilled fish, rice, miso soup and tamagoyaki. As for drinks, apart from green tea, black tea and other choices were included.

Although uniforms were going to be kimonos, instead of ordering pre-made ones, we would make them ourselves.

Hence, in preparation for the upcoming school festival, our essential tasks were cooking practice and costume making.

As the executive committee members, our first step was to hurry with writing orders for the required cooking ingredients and fabric.

"How many forms exactly does it take..."

Seeing the thick pile of paperwork on the desk, I could not help but grumble.

Every item purchased required detailed specifications and an explanation on its purpose. Apart from that, due to providing information to multiple agencies, it required filling out several forms that were almost identical.

It would be much easier if this could be done on the computer, but these documents were required to be filled in by hand. Purchasing and other important procedures related to outside of Midgard apparently accepted only documents of this type.

This was most likely because they needed proof that Ds were handling the procedures themselves.

"If you have the time to gripe, you might as well do the work. Time is precious."

Sitting on the neighboring seat, Lisa was working silently and gave me a vicious glare.

"I know... But no matter how I rush, I'm not going to finish before school closes."

"If you're not going to finish, please take it home and continue to work. Ordered supplies need two weeks to arrive, so the application needs to be made as early as possible."

"S-So it takes that long..."

Since I had never applied for deliveries from the outside world before, I was quite surprised when Lisa told me that. Food ingredients were less of an issue, but costume making could not begin until the fabric arrived.

"—Understood, I'll get them all written by tonight no matter what."

Now that I knew that any delays would add pressures to work times, I could not afford to be sluggish.

I focused on filling in the forms and moved my pen rapidly.

My efforts were rewarded at least. By the time the setting sun's rays streamed in through the window, less than half the paperwork remained.

It was almost time for school to close. If I took the rest back to fill in at the dorm, I should be able to finish within today.

"Phew..."

Finally seeing the finish line in sight, I breathed a sigh of relief.

Next, there would be no time left to discuss unless I brought up the "fake couple" matter.

I glanced at Lisa to see what she was doing, but ended up meeting her gaze.

Lisa was also looking at me. She frantically faced forward as a result.

Clearly our work had reached the point where we could call it a day for now.

"Say, Lisa, about yesterday's topic—"

I intended to give a reply to her request from yesterday, so I spoke to Lisa.

"!? Y-Yes."

Lisa's body froze while she returned her gaze to my direction. From the way she looked, perhaps she had been looking for an opportuty to talk about yesterday's topic.

"Lisa, I will accept your request."

"Y-You will?"

Lisa confirmed with me a bit nervously.

"Yeah. Just by pretending to be a couple for one day, your troubles will be resolved, right?"

"—Yes. By doing this, I should be able to get through this occasion."

"Can you tell me the whole story?"

Before knowing whether I was going to accept or not, Lisa refused to tell me the story behind the request. But now that I had agreed to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend, I had to acquire a definite grasp on the situation.

Lisa nodded lightly and spoke with a gloomy expression.

"Actually, my parents demanded a long time ago that I had to hurry and choose a fiance."

"A fiance?"

"Yes, this is the destiny that comes with being born as an heiress, no—More accurately, it was determined even before birth. I heard that back when I was still in my mother's womb, many people wanted to arrange engagements with me already."

"What... That's abnormal, before you're born..."

Hearing me exclaim in surprise, Lisa smiled wryly.

"It is nothing rare in families wielding vast amounts of authority and wealth. I believe my father and mother already count as parents who give their children a fair amount of freedom."

I recalled what she had said about not being on poor terms with her parents.

"Then as long as you ask, Lisa, they should give you the freedom to choose your husband, right?"

"—Of course I've asked already, and my parents gave me the freedom to choose a suitor from among candidates they've approved."

Lisa remarked sarcastically.

"No, I don't think that's freedom at all..."

"Perhaps, but my parents believe that such freedom is sufficient."

Lisa's voice showed weariness.

Most likely, this was something she had discuss with her parents many times already.

However, Lisa had not succeeded in expanding the freedom offered by her parents, which was why she was troubled right now.

"Then in that case, if I pretend to be your boyfriend... How does that help?"

To be honest, I really did not think Lisa's parents would approve of me.

"They can't possibly acknowledge you as my prospective husband. Precisely because of that, I'm asking you to do this."

"What do you mean?"

I frowned, unable to understand Lisa's intent.

"On this occasion, my parents will probably demand that I pick a fiance, because the candidates cannot keep waiting forever. But so long as I tell them I have a boyfriend, my parents would probably back down on their own without saying anything."

"Really? I think they might say: 'This kind of guy is no good! Break up with him!'"

I acted out my impression of an obstinate father, but Lisa smiled wryly.

"My parents aren't the stupid and emotional type. They know clearly that they cannot interfere forcibly while I am currently a D."

"Yeah... No matter how much they oppose you going out with me, as long as we're still in Midgard, they can't pull us apart."

"Indeed, they are very smart and gentle, parents who are considerate for their child. While I am in Midgard, they won't question my games of youth."

Conveying resignation in her words, Lisa laughed.

"You said while you're in Midgard... Then what about afterwards?"

"—You have no need to be concerned with what comes after. So long as I am temporarily liberated from the pressure of selecting a fiance, that is enough."

Lisa extended her hand towards me without answering my question.

"Well then, Mononobe Yuu, this is the true story. May I ask you to play the role of my boyfriend? Please relax, things will definitely not develop into actually marrying me."

Some parts still worried me but regardless of the true story, I had already made my decision in my heart.

"...I understand. I accept the request."

I nodded, reached out and held Lisa's hand.

"Thank you, then this resolves my troubles. Now it's your turn."

Holding my hand firmly, Lisa stared at me with a serious expression.

Just as she said, it was my turn to discuss the matter of my memories, but—

The bell rang to urge all students to leave the school.

"There's no time today, let's talk about it next time. Mine is a long story."

"...No helping it."

Lisa sighed and released my hand reluctantly.

We packed our things rapidly and left the classroom together.

"I must hand in the application forms early tomorrow. Please arrive earlier to school tomorrow. I won't accept tardiness from you, got that?"

"Understood, I'll set my alarm clock half an hour earlier than usual."

"Oh my? You made a mistake, right? Shouldn't you say you'll ask Mitsuki-san to wake you up earlier?"

"Come on... I normally get up on my own. It's only when I oversleep that Mitsuki wakes me up."

While carrying this kind of conversation, we walked along the deserted corridor.

Our footsteps and voices sounded especially loud.

After the conversation ended, we descended the stairs silently.

"Mononobe Yuu—I have a question."

Along the way, Lisa broke the silence and asked in an especially cautious manner.

"Question?"

"Yes, although you've accepted my request... How exactly do you intend to play the part of my boyfriend?"

"Huh? Well, umm—"

I was at a loss for words. My gaze wandered.

Indeed, on further thought, I did not know what to do.

"How unreliable..."

"W-Well, we just have to act lovey-dovey in front of them, that's enough, right?"

Lisa glared at me coldly so I had no choice but to give a vague answer.

"What do you mean by lovey-dovey? You have to be more specific or else I won't understand."

"How should I put it? Like hugging and exchanging sweet words, something like that."

I racked my brain desperately to give examples of acting lovey-dovey.

"Speaking of which... When the actual occasion arrives, will you be able to do those things suddenly?"

Prompted by Lisa's question, I tried to run a simulation in my mind.

'Lisa, you're so adorable.'

'No, you're so handsome.'

Imagining Lisa and I, locked in embrace, flirting with each other—I could not help but clutch my head.

"...I can't do it."

It was way too embarrassing. Just imagining it was already unbearable.

Even if I knew it was an act, I did not think I could do it.

"I know, right? I can't do it either. So it looks like—practicing might be necessary."

"Practicing?"

"Yes, practicing to look like a convincing couple."

Lisa was originally a body's width away from me. After saying that, she came close and wrapped her arm around mine.

Feeling my elbow touch Lisa's voluptuous bust, my heart pounded intensely.

"H-Hey, your chest..."

"I know. Don't lose composure. This sort of distance is very normal for a couple. This is supposed to be even easier than a hug."

"But you're going red too, Lisa."

"T-That is due to the setting sun!"

However, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly. I could feel that she was very nervous.

If Lisa's parents were to see us as we were now, they would not think we were going out.

"Pretending to be a couple is harder than I thought."

"...I-Indeed, me aside, you are totally off."

Lisa's blushing face looked down. Nodding in agreement, she then continued in a hoarse voice:

"Umm... The day after tomorrow is Saturday, a holiday. Do you have any plans?"

"Huh? If there's no work related to the school festival, I should be free."

"Oh, don't worry on that front. So long as the applications are handed in, there is nothing urgent at the moment."

Lisa seemed to breathe a sigh of relief while she spoke, but I did not understand what she was getting at.

"Are we doing something the day after tomorrow?"

Hearing my question, Lisa spoke with a solemn expression:

"To ensure that we definitely look like a convincing couple when the time comes, we must focus on special training! You will accompany me for the entire day after tomorrow. I will also listen properly to your matter then."

===Part 5===

After staying up all night to get things done, I successfully handed in the application forms the next day. Then the following day after that, I was at the seashore some distance away from Mitsuki's dorm.

Sitting on a breakwater under the shade of coconut trees, I stared out blankly into the distant horizon.

Although noon had not arrived yet, the sun was shining fiercely. Since it was a holiday, I left the house casually dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and pants. Even so, my forehead was still sweating.

Today was designated by Lisa as a day of "special training." Leaving the dorm slightly early, I waited for her arrival.

At the appointed time, I heard footsteps approaching.

On this seaside road that traced out a gentle curve, Lisa appeared. As soon as I saw her attire, my breath was taken away.

Lisa was wearing a sunhat with a white sundress that exposed her shoulders.

Currently, she exuded an air like a sheltered young lady on a summer vacation. This dreamy sense of beauty was in stark contrast to her usual forceful impression, forcing me to stare in mesmerization for a while.

"—Thank you for waiting. T-Then off we go."

Carrying a basket, Lisa spoke to me nervously.

"O-Okay."

My answering voice also seemed quite stiff.

As soon as I stood up, Lisa immediately took my arm in an inexperienced manner. Perhaps because the fabric of her clothing was thinner than last time, the softness of her bosom felt even more distinct than before.

"S-So we have to walk arm in arm after all?"

"Of course, because today's objective is to grow accustomed to behavior as befits a couple. By the way—before that, shouldn't you be saying something first?"

Red in the face, Lisa stared coldly at me.

—Oh.

Figuring out her demand, I gulped and spoke up:

"The dress suits you a lot. You look very pretty in it."

"Ooh..."

Hearing me say that, Lisa immediately blushed red to her ears and turned her head away.

"—I-Indeed, that is correct. Although it is very ordinary flattery, I shall give you a passing grade for that."

"No, it wasn't flattery. I seriously think so, you know?"

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>! Enough!"

Lisa spoke sharply then pulled my arm forcefully.

"G-Go this way, I shall take you to my specially treasured location. It is a place where virtually no student in the Academy knows of."

"A special secret place? I'm looking forward to it."

I followed her directions and walked with her.

I could not help but recall dancing at a ball in the Principality of Erlia when Lisa's soft bosom had made contact with me as well. My heart pounded uncontrollably.

Whenever I took a step, my elbow would feel an extremely elastic sensation. I tried my hardest to ignore that feeling and turned my gaze to the nearby scenery.

The seaside walking path was laid with asphalt along the island's edge, tracing out gentle curves. On the other side of the breakwater, a white beach and blue ocean stretched as far as the eye could see.

—I remember I first met Iris somewhere around here.

When I was thinking about this, Lisa pinched me in the arm.

"W-What are you doing?"

"—Nothing much, except I got a vague sense that you seem to be thinking about something completely irrelevant. It doesn't count as practicing unless you pay proper attention to me."

Lisa glared at me sideways, her cheeks still blushing red.

"You want me to pay attention to you... But I won't be able to stay calm like that."

"Do you really understand? There is no need to stay calm. Do you think there are any couples who engage in lovey-dovey behavior calmly?'

"...No, I guess."

I answered after thinking briefly. Indeed, that would not be classified as a couple.

"Unless we can act natural while staying conscious of each other, we won't look like a couple. Please get used to this."

"Aren't you setting the bar too high?"

I doubted if there was a need to be so thorough, but Lisa shook her head in disagreement.

"No, my parents won't be deceived unless we go that far. So let us do our best. I-I feel embarrassed too..."

Perhaps due to nervousness, Lisa's arm was trembling faintly.

Indeed, since Lisa was pushing her so much already, I must not lose to her.

"—Got it, then let's do our best."

To calm down the trembling Lisa, I smiled at her.

"Oh...... V-Very well."

Lisa paused for a moment then as though regaining her senses, she nodded and agreed.

In this manner, we kept walking along the road that followed the island's outline.

The shore became more and more rocky while the road gradually went uphill.

Before long, we had gotten quite far from sea level. The coastline in this area were all towering cliffs.

Since I had memorized Midgard's overall layout, taking a guess from our walking distance, we had probably circled halfway around the island.

From what I could see, there were no buildings in the surroundings. The inland side consisted of a dense jungle.

"—Here it is."

However, Lisa stopped walking in this place where there was nothing.

"Huh? I don't suppose we're entering the jungle?"

"No, look down the cliff."

Lisa approached an unfenced part of the cliff side and urged me to look down.

I did as she instructed, leaned over the fencing and looked down the cliff.

The fringing reef jutted high above the sea surface. These rocks enclosed a portion of the sea to form a small inlet. The inner edge of the inlet was a beach where gentle waves broke over it.

"Wow... That kind of place is normally quite difficult to find."

"And that is why it is a specially treasured location. Come, we will descend."

"Descend... But there's no path?"

Seeing me looking around in puzzlement, Lisa smiled wryly.

"If there's no path, just fly down. It is within our power as Ds. Could you please hold this for a moment?"

Lisa handed me the basket she was carrying, then pushed her empty hand forward.

"—Gungnir!"

Accompanied by a stern shout, Lisa's fictional armament manifested. Holding the golden spear composed of dark matter, she point at the basket in my hand.

"Do not drop that basket no matter what, understood? Then off we go."

Lisa took me arm in arm and we floated into the air together, By transmuting dark matter into air, she created air currents to fly.

Due to my extremely low dark matter generating capacity, I could not achieve such a skill, hence I still had not gotten used to this floating feeling yet.

I hugged the basket tightly to prevent it from falling, then waited for the brief flying journey to end.

"There—We have arrived."

The feeling of sand underfoot was accompanied by Lisa's voice. I breathed a sigh of relief.

Then I looked across the inlet.

This place was wider than my first impression. The cliff side slanted greatly inwards near the bottom, which was why this place was hard to see from above.

"It feels like a secret base."

"Well, that is true indeed, because this is a secret location that only Ds capable of flight may enter."

"You can't get here by boat?"

"No, there are many fringing reefs nearby, preventing boats from approaching. Due to turbulent waves outside of the inlet, swimming here is also very dangerous."

Lisa answered me while using her fictional armament to transmute a vinyl sheet to spread on the beach. Then she snatched the basket from my hand.

"...What's inside the basket?"

"I'm not telling yet. You'll find out later. Please focus on the special training right now. Since there is no fear of being seen by others here, we can do embarrassing thing as much as required."

"E-Embarrassing things?"

Lisa's wording caused my imagination to go wild. My face involuntarily heated up.

"I meant nothing weird by that, okay?! Please do not get the wrong idea!"

"I-I know... Then what kind of special training is next?"

Hearing me ask that, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet and took off her hat.

"Speaking of what could be done here, there's only one thing, right?"

Blushing intensely, Lisa untied the shoulder strap of her dress.

As she pulled the neckline of her dress open, pale skin and her cleavage instantly entered my view.

"Huh? W-What are you doing—"

"Do you even need to ask? Y-You too, strip now."

"Strip!?"

Lisa kept stealing glances at me. Shyly, she clutched the hem of her sundress. Hesitantly, she gradually lifted up her skirt.

Seeing those very soft-looking thighs gradually exposed, I could not help but gulp.

"Q-Quit staring at me! Arghhh, goodness gracious... Stripping slowly feels even more embarrassing. In that case, I'll simply do it in one fell swoop!"

"Wait—"

Then Lisa removed her dress in one breath—revealing a dazzling swimsuit look before my eyes.

"Huh...?"

I involuntarily made a stupid sound while Lisa stared at me in amazement.

"Why are you so surprised? I must have emailed you yesterday, telling you to put on swimwear before coming here, right?"

"Oh... Now that you mention it, that's true."

My brain was totally sluggish due to nervousness, even to the point of forgetting I had come here wearing swimwear underneath. I guess Lisa was occupying so much of my attention that I had forgotten everything else.

Hence, I hastily took off my clothing while checking out Lisa's swimsuit look.

Her black swimsuit was extremely skimpy. Her voluptuous breasts almost looked like they were going to pop out.

"That swimsuit looks really good on you. I can't describe it very well—Anyway, it's very attractive."

Before I got reminded this time, I hastily took initiative and stammered in praise of Lisa's swimsuit.

"T-Thank you for the compliment..."

Even so, I suppose I managed to get a passing grade on this. Shyly shielding her chest with her arms, Lisa thanked me.

Thus, we stared at each other's swimwear.

Due to Lisa fidgeting awkwardly, her bosom, impossible to hide, was wobbling intensely.

It looked extraordinarily sexy, making my heart accelerate to an insane degree.

"Next comes swimming, right?"

Since Lisa did not speak for a long time, I took initiative to ask.

If this continued, with us face to face in our swimwear, my emotions were about to get abnormal.

"N-No, swimming alone would not count as special training. We need to frolic on the beach like a couple. Hence—This comes first."

Saying that, Lisa handed a small tube to me.

"Sunscreen?"

An idea occurred to me as I read out the words on the tube, then I looked at Lisa

"—You seem to understand. S-So, please do the honors."

Lisa nodded with a blush then lay down forward on the vinyl sheet.

The beautiful lines from her waist to her buttocks entered my view. Holding sunscreen in my hand, I froze.

"What's the matter? Hurry, no need to be shy. I have prepared myself already."

"O-Okay."

Hurried by Lisa, I nervously knelt down beside her.

Seeing the pale and flawless skin before me, I gulped involuntarily.

"You only need to apply it on my back. I've done the rest of my body already."

"—Got it."

Squeezing sunscreen onto my palm I cautiously touched Lisa's back.

"Hyah!"

Lisa cried out and her body shook.

"What's wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I simply cried out reflexively."

"Then I'll keep going."

Touching Lisa's back, I smoothed out the sunscreen.

My heart accelerated on its own while I was feeling Lisa's warm and smooth skin directly.

"Mmm... Ah... I-It tickles a bit."

Lisa emitted exceptionally sexy sounds, making it impossible for me to calm down.

Perhaps because of that, I applied too much force and my hand slipped on the sunscreen, accidentally touching Lisa's wonderfully shaped bottom. Immediately, my palm felt a soft sensation almost like touching breasts.

"Hyau!? W-Where do you think you're groping!?"

Lisa jumped up and glared at me, her face red to her ears.

"S-Sorry, my hand slipped."

"...Honestly?"

"I'm not lying, please believe me."

I explained desperately then Lisa exhaled deeply.

"I understand—I shall assume it is so. And if we were a couple, that level of skin contact is only normal. We will enter the next stage."

Lisa grabbed my arm and went towards the sea.

Accompanied by splashing sounds, we entered the shallows to ankle depth, then Lisa released me and said:

"I've heard that couples would play around on the beach by splashing each other. We will put that into action right now. Mononobe Yuu, please get ready."

"Huh? O-Okay."

Urged by Lisa, I bent down and dipped my hands into the water.

"—Let us begin, take that!"

Scooping up seawater, Lisa threw water at me.

"T-Take that."

I imitated Lisa and splashed water at her.

However, after repeating the same action roughly five times, Lisa cocked her head incredulously.

"It does not feel particularly fun... Is there something we're doing wrong?"

"No, but if you ask that, I'd feel very troubled too."

I looked away and changed the subject.

I could not bring myself to say that Lisa's motions were causing her bosom to bounce, in combination with her wet body, I was staring in a trance.

"Hmm~ Perhaps we need to think outside the box a little. But even so, what other ways are there...?"

Saying that, Lisa crossed her arms and contemplated.

Seeing Lisa ponder silently, always treating everything so seriously without exception, I could not help but smile wryly.

"—Have you been here many times, Lisa?"

"Huh? Y-Yes, I come here every now and then for a change of pace..."

"Then can you tell me what do you usually do for fun where you're here, Lisa? Couples pretty much share their joys, right?"

Hearing me say that, Lisa gasped as though feeling impressed for an instant, then she immediately regained her senses and pointed at me with her finger.

"I-I know that too! However... Surely you cannot understand my manner of entertainment."

"How can we know if we don't try it? What needs to be done? Tell me."

After I asked her repeatedly, Lisa spoke hesitantly.

"...Just floating, that's all."

"Floating?"

"Relaxing on the sea, just floating on your back, doing nothing. Since the waters are calm inside the inlet, there's no worry of being washed out to sea."

"—Got it, let's do it together."

Taking Lisa by the arm, I headed for the sea.

"A-Are you really fine with it? Are you really fine with floating on the water until you're tired of it?"

"Don't worry, I don't dislike doing nothing."

Going slightly farther, our feet could no longer reach the bottom, so Lisa and I swam to the center of the inlet.

"I always float around here, but I still don't think it feels couple-like..."

"Then let's hold hands. That way, we won't drift apart and it's more couple-like."

I held Lisa's hand and floated on my back. By relaxing all unnecessary tension and controlling the balance properly, I wouldn't sink.

"F-For a suggestion from you, this is pretty smart."

Lisa clumsily gripped my hand in return and floated beside me.

What entered my eyes was a clear blue color.

The sky dominated my entire view.

I could see clouds drift by, slowly changing shape.

Holding hands with Lisa, I felt her body warmth pass to me.

"Oh—So this is the kind of feeling you enjoy, Lisa."

Completely relaxed, I remarked.

Due to the water's high temperature, it felt like being soaked in warm water.

"To think you are capable of understanding the merits of this... How surprising."

Lisa's reply did not sound as stiff as before.

Without any particular reason, I looked in Lisa's direction, only to see her facing me as well.

Our gazes met. She chuckled "fufu" then smiled faintly.

A smile surfaced naturally on my face too.

—What joy.

It was clearly nothing more than just floating, but that was what I truly felt.

This was the first time ever that I felt so close to Lisa.

In this manner, we floated on the sea, even forgetting the passage of time.

But before either of us got bored or exhausted, the end came.

Rumble, a cute stomach sound reached my ears amidst the sound of waves.

I looked to the side and saw Lisa holding her stomach, her face gone red.

"T-Time for lunch. In fact, I made sandwiches."

Lisa spoke rapidly to me as though trying to cover things up.

"—So that's what the basket contained."

"Indeed that it is the case. You should gratefully try out my personal cooking."

===Part 6===

"Come, bon appetit."

Sitting on the vinyl sheet, Lisa nervously opened the basket.

Inside were crooked looking sandwiches and a small water bottle.

"How should I put this...? The sandwiches look really handmade."

"No need to force yourself to search for words of praise. I'm aware that they don't look good. I've never cooked before so this cannot be helped. Come—This is black tea."

Lisa spoke sulkily then poured black tea from the water bottle into a cup.

"Thanks, then I'll begin."

Taking a crooked looking sandwich, I brought it to my mouth."

"...How is the taste?"

Lisa gulped and observed my reaction.

I had picked a tuna salad sandwich. The instant I took a bite, the fresh juices of vegetables and the savory richness of tuna expanded in my mouth.

"It's good."

I said my words almost subconsciously, then stuffed the entire sandwich in my mouth.

"You're not just... being polite?"

"No, it really does taste good. If it's this kind of food, I can eat an unlimited amount of it."

I replied while picking up a second and a third sandwich.

"Really...? Then my efforts are rewarded."

Lisa seemed to sigh in relief and started eating a sandwich too.

"It tastes so good even though you're clearly a beginner. I think you're amazing."

"Because it's just ordinary sandwiches. Anyone can make them taste good by following a recipe."

Lisa turned the head away coldly and replied, but I could sense her joy vaguely from the mood.

Having spent some time together on the sea just now, it seemed Lisa and I had grown much closer than before.

There were also egg sandwiches, fruit sandwiches and others. While we tried out all sorts of flavors, the basket soon became empty before we knew it.

"Hoo~ I'm so full. It's great stuff."

Finishing Lisa's sandwiches, I thanked her.

"I'm glad you're satisfied."

"Now all you need to improve is the appearance."

"—I will hone my culinary skills from now on. Seriously, could you keep that comment to yourself?"

Lisa pouted mildly then started tidying up.

Putting the water bottle and the cups back into the basket, she closed the lid. Watching her, I asked about what was next.

"Then what's next? Want to go for a brief swim to help digestion?"

Immediately, Lisa placed the basket on the vinyl sheet's edge and said solemnly:

"We could do that—But personally, I'd like to hear about your matter now."

Lisa moved closer, shoulder to shoulder with me, then drawing her knees up to her chest, she stared at me. With our bare shoulders touching, I felt my heart speed up.

"My matter?"

"Indeed, I would like to know what is troubling you."

Hearing her say that, I understood she wanted me to explain what I wanted to discuss with her.

"...It's better to save it for later. If I brought it up now, it'll probably ruin the mood and put an end to our special training."

Since what I wanted to discuss was quite a grave matter, it would surely disrupt the current atmosphere if I told her.

However, Lisa shook her head.

"No—Since it is troubling you that seriously, then I must ask you to tell me now all the more. I will listen to your troubles as if I were your lover."

Lisa urged me in a sincere tone of voice.

From her words, I could hear that she truly cared about me. I felt my heart wavering inside.

Most likely from the very start, Lisa was treating this as part of the special training, intending to hear my troubles.

I had said earlier that we had to share joys to look like a couple, then as a couple, it was only natural to share each other's troubles as well.

If Lisa believed that this was a necessary process in order to act more like a couple, I probably should not be too apprehensive.

"So, a lot of the story might be shocking to you... But please hear me out."

"Very well, leave it to me. I shall take on all of your troubles."

Lisa thumped her chest and promised. Seeing that massive bosom wobble intensely, I frantically looked away while starting to confess my secret to her.

Three years ago, I had made a deal with Yggdrasil in order to repel Hekatonkheir that was invading my homeland, thus obtaining data on pre-civilization weapons, most prominently the anti-dragon armaments.

But in exchange, I lost a portion of my memories.

Then during the respective battles against Leviathan and Hrasvelegr, I had sought new power in the same way, losing more of my memories—

I recounted everything in order.

Lisa's face went pale initially and asked me question many times, but later on, she could not say a single word.

The expression on her face resembled not only anger but also sorrow. Staring at me, she listened silently to me.

"—And this is how I can no longer recall any of the past beyond three years ago."

I told her the current state of affairs then voiced my current feelings.

"Initially, I thought it was a price I had to pay to obtain power, so previously, I had already given up on the memories. But Iris, the only one who knows about this, vowed to help me recover my memories no matter what... I've then decided to do everything I can, so—"

"...So that is why you sought me to discuss this."

Lisa finished my sentence.

Her voice was clearly filled with anger.

Despite feeling myself cower for an instant, I still nodded and admitted it.

"That's right."

—Smack!

I felt an impact on my left cheek. Lisa had slapped me.

Normally, I might have dodged reflexively.

But seeing the tears flowing of Lisa's eyes, I could not move at all.

"In any case—whether as lovers or classmates, I have judged this as the appropriate response."

Holding the hand that had slapped me tightly against her chest, Lisa quietly told me.

"...Yeah, I think you're right."

Feeling the numbing pain on my left cheek, I nodded and agreed with Lisa.

"Although Mitsuki-san, who shoulders many mental burdens alone, is also quite a nuisance—Your problem is even worse than hers! Deciding on your own to pay a price, deciding on your own to protect us, deciding on your own to suffer alone... How can you be so selfish!?"

Lisa scolded me harshly, but tears were flowing from her eyes.

"—Sorry."

"Rather than apologize, why didn't you ask for my advice earlier!? At least if you had confessed to me before the Hraesvelgr battle, there might have been another solution, more or less..."

Lisa showed chagrin on her face while her shoulders kept shaking.

"Sorry, it's not that I don't trust you, Lisa, but I absolutely don't want Mitsuki to know... That's why I couldn't speak out lightly."

I apologized to her again.

"If Mitsuki-san learns of this, she will surely be more angry and saddened than me—and hurt far deeper. But even so, I would think that she still hopes you will confess everything to her."

Lisa spoke bitterly then glared at me.

"—Lisa, you think that I should tell Mitsuki too?"

"If I had accepted your request for a discussion as your classmate, I might have insisted on that already. However, I am currently taking the standpoint of your girlfriend... Hence, I will respect your wishes."

Although Lisa did not seem like she accepted my way of doing things, she still said that to me.

"Thank you, Lisa."

"It is too early for thanks. I still haven't offered any suggestions about what you came to me to discuss. Frankly speaking, I never expected such a difficult problem."

Lisa exhaled as though to calm down her turbulent emotions and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand.

I felt sincerely grateful to Lisa whose eyes had reddened slightly from crying.

"Goodness gracious... It would be troubling if you were satisfied with this. Since you are relying on me, you must set your goal higher. Although it might not be possible immediately, I will try to find clues to help recover your memories, even if it means exhausting all possibilities."

After declaring that, Lisa changed postures, from having her knees drawn to her chest to sitting formally in seiza.

"So—In any case, you should lie down on my lap."

'Huh? W-Why do I have to do that?"

I was troubled to hear such a sudden suggestion. I kept looking back and forth between her pale thighs and her face.

"Just now, I was scolding you as your lover, so next, I will console you. Now then, hurry and lie down."

Lisa pulled my shoulders and had me lie down on the ground with my head on her lap.

The soft feeling of her thighs and the bodily fragrance from her skin was making my heart pound intensely.

Looking up, the majority of my view was dominated by her bosom that was slightly squeezed by her swimsuit.

"Uh... L-Lisa?"

I called her name anxiously. A warm hand immediately rested gently on my forehead.

"Even at the cost of sacrificing precious things, you decided to protect us—I am truly grateful to you. Although it is impossible to call what you did correct... Without you, I might have lost precious family already."

Lisa stroked my head while thanking me in a gentle tone of voice.

"You must be... suffering. Because you've worked so hard from the past all the way to the present, so even if it's just for now, please allow your body and mind to rest. I will stay here by your side."

"Oh..."

Her words permeated into the depths of my heart. I could feel the anxiety sticking to the bottom of my heart gradually disappear.

Lisa stroked my head. Her hand was making me so comfortable that I had to close my eyes.

"You can sleep if you wish. Right now, there is no one in this world who treasures you more than me, your lover, so please rest assured and leave everything to me."

Guiding me like a lullaby, Lisa's gentle words made me fall asleep naturally.

Thus, I slept peacefully on her lap. By the time I woke up, it was already dusk.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 131.jpg|thumb]]

"—Sorry, I slept too soundly. Your legs must be numb and it was probably quite boring for you."

Along the way back, I apologized to Lisa who was walking by my side.

Back when I came to, she beamed at me and said "good morning" with a smile. As a result, I accidentally missed the timing to apologize to her.

"I switched postures several times in the process, so I didn't get numb. Also, there were many things to contemplate, so I didn't feel bored either."

Back to her hat and white sundress getup, Lisa replied while facing forward. And of course, I was back in my shirt and pants instead of walking in swimwear.

"Were you thinking of what I discussed with you?"

"Yes, and there was also watching your sleeping face. I don't think I can ever tire of it, you know?"

While walking arm in arm with me as when we started the day, Lisa smiled mischievously with her other hand carrying the empty basket.

"Does my face look that weird?"

"Rather than weird, it would be more apt to call it childish. It's almost like Tia's when she is taking afternoon naps, very adorable."

"Urgh."

I felt extremely embarrassed at the thought that I had shown such a vulnerable expression.

"Fufu, perhaps I should take a photo if there is a chance next time."

"Please, anything but that."

While we were chatting like that, we reached the spot where we met up by the time we realized.

Lisa swiftly released my arm and separated from me.

I felt a little unsettled that Lisa's body warmth, which had accompanied me for the whole day, had left me.

"—This ends today's special training. Thank you for accompanying me."

"Oh no, I'm the one who needs to thank you."

Seeing Lisa thank me solemnly, I scratched my head and responded. Since I was only sleeping for the second half, I felt quite bad about that.

"On my end, I seem to have acquired a grasp on behavior expected of couples. How about you?"

"Well, lemme see... Walking arm in arm naturally on the way back, I think it's progress."

Hearing my reply, Lisa nodded with satisfaction.

"Judging from the way things look, there shouldn't be a problem. Do not forget this kind of feeling. We will continue to practice."

"Huh? More practice?"

"Naturally, we must not get complacent before the real event. Nevertheless, we will probably be using pockets of free time in between preparing for the school festival to revise a bit of what we did today, so it won't take up your time."

Lisa replied confidently with her head high then said with a serious expression:

"In fact, I originally intended to have more training, but right now, your matter is more important. In any case, I will use the weekend to put together all known information regarding Yggdrasil. I believe that dragon still holds the key."

"Yeah, I'll review the lecture notes from all the lessons so far."

Indeed, researching the other party would a basic thing to do, yet until now, I never even thought of investigating Yggdrasil.

Or rather—For some reason, I did not want to investigate.

Perhaps just as Iris pointed out, my trust in Yggdrasil had gotten to ''an unnatural extent''.

—Suspicion, unnecessary.

"...?"

I seemed to hear a tiny voice, so I looked around but there was no one else along the seashore path or on the beach.

"What's the matter?"

Lisa asked curiously.

"No, nothing, I guess it was my imagination."

"...Is that so? Then I shall take my leave here. See you in school on Monday."

"Yeah, see you."

Lisa turned around and left after I replied.

I watched her depart until she vanished on the far end of the road that traced out gentle curves, then started walking to return to Mitsuki's dorm.

But in that instant, my vision suddenly shook.

—Rectification.

"Gah..."

A moment's dizziness.

I steadied my footing immediately and did not allow myself to fall.

Was it the result of sleeping outdoors? I shook my head.

—Huh? Speaking of which, I think I was planning to do something when I get back...

I seemed to have something to investigate, but could not recall what it was.

Whatever, it was probably nothing important. Without dwelling on it deeply, I stopped thinking about it.

===Part 7===

On the Monday after Lisa's special training, Brynhildr Class officially began to work in preparation for the the school festival.

That being said, since the ordered supplies had not arrived, costume making could not begin yet.

Hence, the first thing to do was cooking practice—

"I-I'm going to cut it now? Can I cut it like this?"

Holding a kitchen knife unsteadily, Iris asked Mitsuki who was supervising everyone.

"Ahhh, wait! Did I not mention that the hand keeping the food stationary needs to be closed, held like a cat's paw!?"

Mitsuki corrected Iris with great alarm on her face.

"Tia will add the seaweed!"

"Stop! Too much! It expands suddenly in hot water, so just a little is enough!"

This time, Mitsuki was stopping Tia's actions.

What could I say? Watching the girls was making me gradually unsure of the outcome.

We were gathered in the home economics classroom to use fourth period's homeroom time for practice, trying out simple Japanese dishes. Any ingredients or equipment we lacked was taken from Mitsuki's dorm.

Mitsuki was the only one versed in Japanese cooking, so she had to walk around busily between the whole class.

Apart from Mitsuki, Ariella was apparently the only one with plenty of cooking experience. Although NIFL's survival training had taught me how to prepare wild game when hunting, my experience in normal cooking was virtually nil. But in spite of that, my skills still came in handy.

"Mononobe-kun... You're very fast at cutting."

"Mm."

While I was cutting ingredients without taking, Firill and Ren, working next to me, watched with impressed eyes.

"Because I'm very used to working with blades, but I know nothing about seasonings, so I need to count on Mitsuki for that."

Seasonings in survival cooking was basically using spices to cover up gamey flavors, which was quite primitive and could not be used in delicate Japanese cooking.

"I'm done over here."

Ariella, who had been working on the opposite kitchen table, spoke to us.

"Phew... This is exhausting."

Finishing her work with Ariella's assistance, Lisa wiped sweat off her brow.

Thus, we finally finished before fourth period ended. Then we all started to eat when the lunch bell rang.

The menu consisted of plain rice, miso soup, tamagoyaki and grilled fish.

"Mononobe! I'm the one who cut up the turnip in the miso soup!"

"Tia added in the miso and the seaweed!"

Iris and Tia stared excitedly as they watched me pick up a bowl of miso soup.

"—Thanks for the food."

At their urging, I tried the miso soup first.

But in that instant, an unexpected taste of sweetness made me choke accidentally.

"C-Cough, c-cough... W-What's with this sweet miso soup...?"

Hearing me say that, Iris cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Eh? Did I put in too much sugar at the end?"

"I-Iris-san, I never gave any instruction of that sort in the first place!"

Mitsuki confirmed the taste frantically then questioned Iris.

"Because I thought it tasted a bit salty, I thought I could use sugar to adjust."

"In a case like this, just add water to dilute the flavor—"

Hearing Iris' answer, Mitsuki brought her palm to her forehead and sighed.

"Sheesh, Iris! Don't do things without asking!"

"S-Sorry..."

Even Tia was angry at her. Iris slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Haha..."

Just as I laughed wryly at their interactions, someone patted me on the shoulder from the side.

"Mononobe-kun, try mine... for a change of taste."

I looked back to see Firill bringing a piece of tamagoyaki, cut to bite size, to my mouth using her chopsticks.

"H-Hey—Oomph."

Before I could answer, the approaching tamagoyaki was shoved into my mouth.

Initially, it tasted like ordinary egg, but when I bit into it, an intense bitterness instantly expanded in my mouth.

"...So bitter."

I gave my thoughts honestly, immediately prompting a surprised look on Firill.

"Eh? I heard it tastes better a bit charred, so I fried one side thoroughly..."

"You fried it for too long. Look, the inside has turned black, hasn't it?"

I pointed at the remainder of the tamagoyaki on Firill's plate. Since the charred side was rolled on the inside, it looked normal at first glance, but the burnt portion could be seen from the cross-section.

"Cooking is so deep... Ah, it's bitter."

Firill tried a bite herself and made a bitter look.

Thus, the first cooking practice concluded with many lingering issues.

The only saving grace was that the plain rice and grilled fish were successfully prepared, but that was only because they were Mitsuki and Ariella's responsibility.

If assigned to Iris or the others, failures might very well have resulted.

—Next time during practice, I'll need to watch everyone carefully.

After forcing myself to finish the sweet miso soup and bitter tamagoyaki, I secretly vowed to myself.

"Looks like we all need to practice cooking more, me included."

After school, Lisa remarked while preparing a report on today's activities. A band-aid was wrapped around her fingertip—She had cut herself when chopping ingredients.

"Yeah, because we're low on manpower... If possible, I hope everyone can get familiar with every job."

While feeling conscious of Lisa's warmth from our shoulder contact, I nodded in agreement.

Putting our desks together, we were working side by side with our shoulders touching.

The only people staying behind in the classroom were Lisa and I as members of the festival executive committee.

With a low student population to begin with, the school became silent as soon as lessons were over, hence writing with a pen sounded especially loud.

"...But by the way, leaning so close together does make it difficult to write."

Lisa remarked, feeling cramped.

Due to being so close together, we had bumped into each other's arm several times already.

"In that case, shouldn't we separate a bit?"

"No. To prevent us from forgetting the feeling during special training the other day, we must keep a proper distance as lovers as much possible when we are alone."

Despite blushing mildly, Lisa refused to separate.

"It's a bit late by now for me to ask, but you don't dislike this?"

I tried to ask her a question that had also occurred to me during the special training.

"Dislike what?"

"Well, I was thinking... even if it's for delaying engagement matters, isn't it quite an ordeal if you have to pretend to be a couple with a guy you don't like?"

Perhaps I was not being clear enough, so I explained further.

"Y-You have no need to worry about that sort of thing. I do this for myself."

"But... Sure, if it's just for a day, but we're going to keep doing this until the school festival, right? If you're forcing yourself, you definitely won't make it to the end."

The school festival workload was only going to increase, but adding mental stress unnecessarily for the sake of lovers training made me worry if it was a bad idea.

"No—I am not forcing myself."

However, Lisa was answering with a displeased expression.

"Really?"

"Really! There are many things I wish to th-thank you for... I also believe that you are not without aspects worthy of respect, so I don't d-dislike you."

Lisa stared at her paperwork while speaking.

"Huh? You mean—"

"Ah! D-Don't get the wrong idea, okay? I am simply saying that I don't dislike you, which doesn't mean I like you!"

Blushing intensely, Lisa waved her hands and added a clarification.

"I-I get it."

"Hoo, goodness gracious... Now isn't the time for you to be worrying about others, is it? Please prioritize your own memories."

Lisa sighed in exasperation and stopped what she was doing.

Then putting her paperwork on the side, she took out her portable terminal from her bag.

"—Just as I mentioned the day before yesterday, I researched Yggdrasil as much as possible. Including unconfirmed reports, I've picked out all the information that intrigues me."

"Now that you mention it, you said to start with investigating Yggdrasil. Oh... I originally planned to look things up, but totally forgot."

Realizing how forgetful and careless I was, I could not help but scratch my head.

Why would I neglect something so important?

"Could you at least show some crisis awareness for your own affairs? Whatever, even if you investigated, I expect nothing more than what was taught in class."

Lisa seemed like she had not expected anything from me to begin with. Shrugging, she called up Yggdrasil's information on the screen.

First to be seen was a photo of a gigantic, strangely shaped tree.

"This is a picture of Yggdrasil?"

I confirmed with Lisa.

"Yes, this the clearest of all recent photographs. Just as you can see, Yggdrasil resembles a tree in appearance, but unlike ordinary plants, it can move on root-like feet. Growing approximate twenty meters a year, its height currently approaches 500 meters."

Lisa nodded affirmatively the started explaining.

"It initially appeared in a Norwegian mountain range then moved south slowly. Currently, it has stopped on the border between Denmark and Germany. Furthermore, Yggdrasil was designated a dragon twenty years ago, but some say that it actually appeared not long after Vritra went missing. However, since there are no concrete records, the veracity of this is open to question."

"Not long after Vritra went missing... Meaning before the birth of the Ds, right? This is my first time to hear this."

I answered in surprise.

"Disregarding whether the report is real or not, there is no question that someone has proposed that idea. Back then, there were apparently rumors among the locals about a gigantic tree that suddenly appeared. Reportedly, it never moved until Leviathan and other dragons started to become active, which is probably why it wasn't designated a dragon until later."

"If that report is real—It means that Yggdrasil must be driven by different motives compared to the other dragons after all."

Vritra had appeared twenty-five years ago. Afterwards, Ds began to be born among humans and as though in response, the dragons made their appearance... Judging by this sequence, the explanation, that the dragons awakened in search of Ds as mates, would hold.

But if Yggdrasil had appeared before the birth of Ds, then very naturally, one would conclude that its goal was not to find a D for a mate.

"According to what you said, Yggdrasil seeks the extermination of all other dragons, right?"

"Yeah, that's definitely what Yggdrasil said."

"If that were to be the case, the report on the timing of its appearance becomes slightly more believable. However, this is merely unconfirmed intel, hence making deductions on such a foundation is very risky. For now, please listen to the other information I have researched."

Lisa switched screens to show the next page.

"Three large-scale attacks have been launched at Yggdrasil to date. On every occasion, they failed due to ''weapons malfunctioning''."

"Weapons malfunctioning? Not attacks having no effect or getting defended against?"

"Indeed. According to reports, all tanks and aircraft entering Yggdrasil's range would behave abnormally without exception. Even missiles launched from a distance would fly off in the wrong direction."

After listening to Lisa's explanation, I crossed my arms and pondered.

"If it's electronics going haywire, I think the reason might be a strong magnetic field..."

"Indeed, a strong magnetic field was apparently measured in Yggdrasil's vicinity. However, what acted erratically was not only computer-controlled weapons but everything powered by electricity."

"Electricity..."

Hearing this, I was reminded of something.

I was reminded of the data transmitted to me from Yggdrasil. In other words, that data was also—

"The following is my hypothesis. Perhaps Yggdrasil might possess a power related to electricity. The weapons data you've said to have received so far, and what is known as information recorded in the brain, are in other words, ''electric signals''."

It looked like Lisa had thought of the same thing as me.

"Yeah, I think that's very likely."

I nodded and agreed with Lisa. Immediately, she looked at me worriedly.

"May I... confirm something with you?"

"What is it?"

"Are you always connected to Yggdrasil?"

Lisa asked me cautiously. I could read from her eyes slight nervousness and wariness.

"No. If I call to it in my mind, Yggdrasil reacts, but it's only when receiving data that I feel there's a connection."

"Reacting when you call huh? In that case, it means that you might be under surveillance. But if you are not always connected to Yggdrasil... It's a relief for now."

Lisa breathed a sigh of relief but I did not understand what she was worried about.

"If I'm always connected to Yggdrasil, will something bad happen?"

"Certainly. Suppose it keeps sending electric signals to you persistently—In the worst-case scenario, Yggdrasil might seize control of your body. Please don't summon Yggdrasil lightly from now on."

"I-I got it."

Confronted with a possibility that never occurred to me, I nodded to promise her.

But regarding the transmission of information, I was always able to terminate it by my own will, so it seemed to me that Lisa was being paranoid.

During the first deal, Yggdrasil had sought my consent too. In other words, Yggdrasil did not have any coercive power to ignore my will when transmitting information.

"—Please be careful, okay? In any case, this is the information I have gathered this time. From now on, I will search for ways to recover your memories while working on the assumption that you are under Yggdrasil's electrical interference."

"Great, thank you, Lisa. I will put some serious thought into it too."

Hearing me say that, Lisa glared at me.

"Being motivated is very good and all, but since we have no idea whether Yggdrasil is friend or foe, we will leave direct negotiations as the last resort. Please do not take matters into your own hand."

"...Understood."

Reminded by Lisa, I nodded.

But thinking in hindsight, perhaps we should not have left it as a last resort for later.

Because two weeks later—"Green" Yggdrasil would ''vanish'' off the face of the Earth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Entropy

2016-09-25T17:05:21Z

FallenSky:

==Black Bullet==

Hi Entropy,

With regards to the translation of Black Bullet volumes 5 and 6, please indicate your ID on the registration page here: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Black_Bullet:Registration_Page.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 22:52, 20 September 2014 (CDT)

==Regarding Unlimited Fafnir==

Indeed, I've never heard of it before so i'm a bit lost about what it means so i read the kanji and only thought of the literal meaning of it. Anyway, could i used your translation and translate it to Indonesian? I thought it's a pretty decent translation and I am wondering if i can used it as an intermediary from japanese to Indonesian because as you can see, my Japanese is not enough to become a direct translator.

--[[User:Bastooth|Bastooth]] ([[User talk:Bastooth|talk]]) 18:58, 7 May 2015 (GMT +7)

Go ahead. --[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 06:08, 9 May 2015 (CDT)

Thanks for your approval. --[[User:Bastooth|Bastooth]] ([[User talk:Bastooth|talk]]) 18:35, 10 May 2015 (GMT +7)

For translating Unlimited Fafnir, thank you very, very much! I really enjoyed reading it! Thank you!

[[User:Subsinexus|Subsinexus]] ([[User talk:Subsinexus|talk]]) 13:56, 21 June 2015 (UTC)

I noticed that you've been updating a lot of short stories. How many are there, and are they released along with the main volumes?

The main volumes are bundled with short stories when purchased from specific retailers in Japan. I'll reorganize them a bit and make the descriptions more explicit. --[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 12:57, 28 July 2015 (UTC)

So what will be your schedule from now on? you will continue with the ss or you are gonna translate the main story

Volume 8 will be done before the end of August. -[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 11:41, 4 August 2015 (UTC)

Thanks for translating and catching up to the latest volume [[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]]) 11:08, 18 September 2015 (UTC)

How goes the translation for Volume 10?

I'm just wondering why only the colour pictures are included Volume Illustrations pages while other series have all the images in their Volume Illustrations pages. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 11:38, 13 December 2015 (UTC)

10 volumes in and now you ask? I don't care how other projects are run, but when you pick up a book, do you instantly look at all the illustrations to spoil yourself silly? No, the normal way is to read the book and encounter the illustrations in the text where they are placed. --[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 07:02, 15 December 2015 (UTC)

For translating Unlimited Fafnir, thank you so much! Appreciate it!

Is there a reason for not including the story and character pages? [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 15:28, 8 May 2016 (UTC)

They're just as pointless as including the synopsis on the back cover or the author profile on the inside cover. --[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 22:31, 8 May 2016 (UTC)

That's a bit like saying the ToC is pointless because the chapter names also appear on the chapters themselves. But well, it's your project. <del>Though I'll leave the images on the epub generator entries so they're not forgotten.</del> Actually, the images are still on the wiki, though not visible. That's fine too. [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 08:29, 9 May 2016 (UTC)

Hi. Questions would be better directed to the talk page. :) 
Anyway - "why are you adding pointless notes? anyone can figure this out with a simple web search" 
There are many words in novels which sound like made up things. I was just merely pointing out that the numbers were in a different language, not some code of made up words. For example Code Zirst means nothing since I just made it up. There are many references like that in most stories so ''people simply don't bother with a web search'', assuming that's just something in the story's unique things, like a substance/phenomenon/existence/etc the author will explain later. (going with my earlier example, I could later write Zirst means something specific in my story). 
That's my reason anyway. I had started reading this sometime ago & assumed ''Neun'' was something in the story, rather than a word in a real language, hence did no web search. I only later realized it translating some German for something else. Thought it'd be a helpful ref. (I'd have found it helpful anyway.) 
But if you think it's a problematic addition I won't add anymore, since it's your translation. Good thing I happened to check back on it or I'd have added one for Fünf in Vol.5 :P 
Anyway, thanks for translating this pretty good LN :) - [[User:FallenSky|FallenSky]] ([[User talk:FallenSky|talk]]) 16:59 September 25, 2016 (UTC)

== Asking for translating tips ==

Hello Entropy, I had seen your work speed in translating Unlimited Fafnir and I am wondering if you can give me some tips from the secret of your speed. Is there any effective way to increase my translation speed, any tricks or tips, or maybe better dictionary for kanji, anything? I don't think I have seen any translator as fast as you.
--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert|talk]]) 00:29, 10 July 2015 (UTC)

I don't think speed itself should be a goal because you'll be sacrificing other things if you're actively seeking to translate faster. Rather, you should be working on accuracy and improving your understanding of the language. Speed will come automatically with familiarity. That's my two cents, at any rate. --[[User:Entropy|Entropy]] ([[User talk:Entropy#top|talk]]) 01:26, 15 July 2015 (UTC)

Haha, thanks for your response. I guess I'll keep persisting in what I am doing right now. --[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert|talk]]) 22:27, 15 July 2015 (UTC)

Sorry to bother you again, but I want to ask about grammar this time if you can help me. I noticed that most translator keep using past tense in the part that is not character dialogue even though in the raw the sentence is using present tense. The first time I start translating when I use present tense in the explaining part later on someone edited it into past tense. Can you please explain why most translator use this kind of format?--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert|talk]]) 14:52, 19 November 2015 (UTC)

== Regarding Glau Standear Empire Story ==

Hi,
I don't want to be annoying or something, I'm just interested in this story, so I want to ask if you're going to translate this novel? Because I think it's a great story and I want to translate it to Czech, but I'm just a beginner in Japanese.
Thank you for the answer and your hard work on other projects ^^ --[[User:Scaren_Kage|Scaren Kage]]

User talk:FallenSky

2016-09-25T17:02:38Z

FallenSky: Created blank page

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2016-09-25T16:11:59Z

FallenSky: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 4 - Noah of Soul Destruction==

===Part 1===

Firill and I, the two of us, were walking in town before dawn.

Although the air was very chilly, it was not a problem as we were fully prepared for the cold. Firill was dressed in a very warm looking coat with a hat made of insulating materials. Prioritizing mobility, I was wearing a thick jacket with a scarf.

Our destination was a plaza that overlooked the entire waterfall—The location of the final showdown against Hraesvelgr.

We were walking to the waterfall from the palace on foot.

"...Will they attack?"

Firill exhaled white breath, lowering her voice to ask me.

"If they know about the dragon mark changing color... They'll definitely come. Because they also want to settle things before Hraesvelgr's arrival."

I inserted my hands into my pockets and answered while looking up at the cloudy sky. Judging from the cloud cover in the sky, it looked like it might snow soon.

"If nothing happens... This would just be an ordinary date, right?"

"If that's the case, it'd still be nice."

"...Yeah, I guess."

Firill chuckled lightly and nodded in agreement.

"Mononobe-kun."

"Yes?"

"If it's a date... Let's hold hands."

Firill drew out her hand from her coat pocket and said that to me.

"Eh? N-No, umm..."

I frantically looked around.

Since Kili herself was also NIFL's target, we left Kili in the palace, but the others were watching us from afar. I asked them to protect Firill from a distance in case a battle broke out and not to worry about covering me.

Iris was among them of course, hence I could not help but worry about her gaze.

"You refuse?"

Seeing emotions of uneasiness wavering in Firill's eyes, I had no choice but to give up resisting. I exhaled.

"It's not that I refuse, but... Your hand will get cold."

"Then let's do this."

Firill reached into my pocket and entwined her fingers with mine.

"H-Hey."

"...Now this is very warm."

Blushing slightly, she smiled.

"Urgh..."

Feeling very embarrassed, I looked away.

The mountain range in the east was began to whiten while starlight was gradually fading.

"This is my first date with a boy."

"That's because you're a princess."

"Yes... Since you invited me, a princess, out on a date, Mononobe-kun... Do you have the resolve to become a prince?"

Firill cocked her head and smiled mischievously while she asked me.

"What—A-A prince?"

Speaking of which, I recalled her saying something similar last time. On that occasion, she had said: "Do not fall for me unless you have the resolve to be a prince."

"You don't?"

Firill gripped my hand harder in my pocket and leaned herself over. her soft bosom made contact with my arm.

"F-Firill..."

Not knowing which part of what she said was serious, I felt rather troubled.

"Perhaps this might be the last chance. Even if it's just for now, if you'll be my prince... I'll be very glad."

Firill rested her head against my shoulder and spoke in a trembling voice.

Hearing her say that, I noticed she was simply feeling afraid.

"It's not the last. I will absolutely find a solution, so don't go talking like a defeatist."

I gripped her hand in return and declared forcefully.

"Yeah... You're right, I'm sorry. After hearing your encouragement, Mononobe-kun, I feel like things will really be fine, but..."

Firill made a gloomy expression and gazed at me quietly.

"Right now, Mononobe-kun, you're making the same expression as Grandfather."

"Same expression?"

"The expression of deciding to protect. It's also an expression that makes others believe they're being protected. However, it's also very ''one-sided'' in feeling. That's the kind of expression it is."

Firill's gaze did not leave my face while she spoke.

"......"

Realizing my thoughts had been read, I looked away, silent.

"For my sake, Mononobe-kun, are you planning to do something?"

"—Nothing much, I'm just doing what I can."

"Really? I guess I've failed to convey my message to you, just like with Grandfather."

Firill spoke sorrowfully. White breath dispersed in the wind.

"......"

I responded with silence again, because I had no idea what to say.

"It's okay, I understand. Right now, I'll let you protect me one-sidedly, but if I survive today as a human... I will take revenge."

"Huh?"

I was surprised by this unexpected statement. I looked back at Firill, only to see her determined gaze staring straight at me.

"I will take one-sided revenge on you... Prepare yourself."

Firill smiled in a domineering manner.

Although cold sweat slid down my cheek, I decided it was a good thing that she was still able to consider the future.

Even though for me, it was going to be a day of hardship.

Prick.

I suddenly felt goosebumps form on my neck.

Like being pricked by a pin, I sensed sharp and subtle killing intent.

I instantly switched my consciousness to awaken the monster of my subconscious, deep in my heart, as a substitute. I awakened the "Fafnir" sleeping inside me.

The line of killing intent was not directed towards me but to Firill.

Anti-materiel armor—Damascus 09P.

Clang—!

I used a small piece of armor plating to deflect the bullet sniping Firill between her eyes.

"Eh!?"

Seeing sparks scatter before her eyes, Firill was surprised.

"Don't worry, I'll end this soon."

To reassure Firill, I smiled at her gently.

"Oh... O-Okay."

Firill nodded, her cheeks reddening slightly.

Then I stepped forward and turned my gaze towards where the bullet came from.

''He'' emerged from around a corner ahead.

The man wearing silver armor under a coat—Hreidmar. A hard luster could be seen under the hood. He was approaching us. As expected, Major Loki must have gotten news of Firill's dragon mark changing in color.

Yesterday, he had overwhelmed me, but for some reason, right now... I did not think I would lose.

There was no longer any hesitation in my heart. Killing him, changing myself, none of that mattered anymore.

Surely, it was because I was going to lose something very important next.

I feared forgetting, fearing to the point of not knowing what to do To think that I still had this much emotions of fear left in my heart.

Compared to this fear, compared to the fear of loss, mere change was nothing to be afraid of.

My consciousness was sharper and clearer than ever.

Behind me, Firill's breathing, the air currents around her, the sharp gazes directed in this direction from various places, the faint sounds of the waterfall far away, the flapping of birds' wings across the sky—

Including the sixth sense, all of my senses were expanding, filling my entire body with a sense of omnipotence as though I ruled the world.

"As long as I'm here, I won't allow you to touch a single hair of Firill's. If you come over, I will use killing methods to stop you."

I declared quietly while Hreidmar responded to me with killing intent.

As though replaying what happened yesterday, he threw a knife from within his coat without any preparatory motion.

But in my current state, I could easily predict his movements. The "Fafnir" surpassing him was controlling my body.

While twisting my body, I used my left hand to grab the hilt of the incoming knife.

Anti-armor weapon—Enlil.

Then using my empty right hand, I created a gun for taking down armored troops, firing a vibration bullet at him.

However, he predicted the bullet's trajectory, dodged the bullet and closed in on me.

I saw him pull out a black gun from inside his coat.

But before he could pull the trigger, I threw the knife at the muzzle.

As the gunshot rang out, an earsplitting metallic sound was heard all around

After clashing with the bullet, the knife spun up into the air.

Then came the next shot—the sound of Hreidmar's gunshot and mine overlapped.

Against his bullet, I used a vibration bullet this time. In my current state, taking his bullet trajectory into account was a piece of cake.

Then two impacts were heard. The first came from the vibration bullet deflecting his bullet. The second came from the vibration bullet, continuing straight to strike his gun.

The gun in Hreidmar's hand was sent flying. Transmitted to his body, the vibrations made him lose balance in his posture.

Without missing the opening, I fired the rest of Enlil's bullets at his body from point blank range.

The monotonous gunshots rang repeatedly.

Striking him, the vibration bullets ripped his coat and caused him to tilt backwards greatly.

An ordinary person would have fainted from the first hit. But despite having been hit by many bullets, he remained standing.

This was not something achievable through willpower or determination alone. Most likely, he had used highly refined martial arts to send most of the impacts to the ground.

But he could not be unharmed after all. For an instant, his movements halted.

That was enough. His life was in my hands now. The killing "Fafnir" did not let go of that opening. Opening its jaws, it buried its fangs into him.

Anti-materiel weapon—Ishtar.

I tossed Enlil away and used transmutation to create an anti-materiel rifle that was meant for sniping.

Goodbye, Hreidmar.

I bid him farewell in my thoughts.

I knew neither his true name, his appearance, nor his voice. But in my heart, I deeply carved the appearance of this man who was so strong that I used to watch him intently, the first human to be killed by me.

I pressed this large gun against Hreidmar's left chest and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

The heavy gunshot rumbled. The armor on his left chest was blown away as though exploding, but—

—Boom!

White smoke, resembling steam, shot out from inside the armored outfit with frightening force.

"Gah!?'

Finding my view obscured by the smoke, I let go of Ishtar and pulled away from Hreidmar. Perhaps I shot through a smoke grenade hidden on his body.

I definitely felt from my hand that I had shot him just now, but I still kept my distance from him, staying on guard against a counterattack until the smoke cleared.

In this quiet town at dawn, cold wind blew, revealing Hreidmar's figure.

He was lying on the ground, completely motionless.

Perhaps due to the explosion just now, the front of the armor had cracked wide open from inside.

"...?"

Feeling something was not right, I approached him cautiously, then—I saw that the armored outfit was empty.

"He... escaped?"

Witnessing that scene, I muttered. I did not sense anyone leaving in the smoke just now and judging from the crack in the armor, coming out from there was a bit difficult.

Nevertheless—I could not think of any other possibility apart from that. It was not like ''the armor could have been empty from the start''.

Given it was Hreidmar, it would not be too surprising for him to retreat without me noticing. Since he had definitely suffered a severe injury, I should be able to conclude that he was routed.

"Phew.."

Although this was in hindsight, I breathed a slight sigh of relief that I could take care of things without killing anyone.

The only issue left was—

"Sleipnir! I know you guys are here!"

I yelled at the members of Sleipnir, watching me from various places with their presences concealed.

If I believed what John had said, they were in charge of surveillance and clean up, which was why they had not taken action so far. But I had no idea what orders they were given in the event that Hreidmar was defeated.

"Just as you can see, I defeated Hreidmar! You'd better take care of this thing and retreat!"

I indicated at Hreidmar's armored outfit with my arm then continued:

"If your target is also Firill, then I won't show any mercy. Bring it on if you feel like dying."

Saying that, I walked over to Firill.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for protecting me, umm... You're very cool."

Staring at me in a slight trance, Firill thanked me.

"It's too early for thanks. The real battle is only beginning now."

Saying that, I started walking with Firill towards our destination, the waterfall.

Even if Sleipnir continued to observe without attacking, I still intended to eliminate their combat ability. In order to focus wholly on the battle against Hraesvelgr, I must get rid of all uncertain factors here.

I advanced without lowering my guard.

After walking for a while, I looked back. Hreidmar's armored outfit was gone and Sleipnir's presence had vanished.

It looked like they had retreated.

Then that left only one thing to do.

Namely, to put everything of mine on the line—to defeat "Yellow" Hraesvelgr, that was all.

===Part 2===

The sun appeared from the eastern mountain range. The clouds in the sky turned from dark gray to the color of dawn. The rising sun's bright rays lengthened the shadows under our feet, adding rich colors to the large amount of river water flowing from the lake.

From the center of the plaza, some distance away, I watched the Great Waterfall of Erlia, rumbling today as before.

By my side were Firill, Mitsuki and Iris.

Lisa, Ariella, Ren and Tia were stationed on the edges of the plaza as though surrounding us.

Since the surrounding roads had been sealed off, there were no other people in sight.

"It will be soon."

Checking Firill's dragon mark whose color change was about to complete, Mitsuki murmured nervously. Since we were farther away from the waterfall than last time, it was possible to hear one another at normal speaking volume.

"Yeah..."

Time was drawing near—the moment to end "my current self" was about to arrive. Repeatedly replaying memories in my mind that I did not want to lose, I nodded at Mitsuki.

My memories with Mitsuki, things that had happened after coming to Midgard—If possible, I did not want to forget any of this.

"Don't worry, Mononobe."

Immediately, Iris made a look as though she understood everything and smiled at me.

Seeing her smile, I felt my shoulders relax a little. Indeed—No matter what I lost, Iris will surely remember it for me.

Seeing us gazing into each other's eyes, Mitsuki coughed lightly.

"Ahem, then let us confirm the plan now. After Hraesvelgr enters visual range, Nii-san will attack with the 'trump card' before it approaches. If Hraesvelgr cannot be defeated completely, everyone will join into attack—Is this sequence correct?"

"Yes."

"Then one more thing. If this plan fails, then what?"

Mitsuki asked me, as well as Firill who was sitting on a bench in the plaza.

"Well..."

I was speechless for a moment. Unlike last time with Iris, Mitsuki had not pleaded with me, "it would be better to kill her rather than let her become a dragon." In the event that the worst-case scenario arrived, what did Firill hope to do—I still did not know.

I looked at Firill. Exhaling lightly, she answered.

"...I don't want to die."

"Firill-san, are you fine with turning into a dragon?"

Mitsuki asked in a cautious tone.

"Frankly speaking, I do feel that becoming a dragon is slightly better than dying. However—Mitsuki, and Lisa too, you probably won't allow it, right?"

"......"

Mitsuki replied with silence and a pained expression.

"Hence, rather than making you suffer that kind of pain from killing me, I'd rather end my own life. Although I don't want to die... I'd hate for things to end up like with Miyako, forcing you and the others to suffer all this time."

Shinomiya Miyako was Mitsuki's best friend who had caught the Kraken's eye and got turned into a dragon. Due to guilt from killing Miyako personally, Mitsuki had suffered deeply the whole time. Defeating all dragons was one of her ways of atonement.

Probably because she had watched Mitsuki suffer since a long time ago, Firill took out a combat knife from her coat's inside pocket.

"That's Hreidmar's—"

I was surprised to see the knife Firill was holding. After I used Hreidmar's knife to block a bullet, I had no idea where it had flown off.

"I picked it up just now."

Firill smiled wryly and ran her fingertips along the back of the blade.

I reflexively reached out, trying to take the knife from her hand, but—seeing the light of resolve in her eyes, I stopped.

"I absolutely won't let you use that thing."

I clenched my fist and slowly lowered my hand. As though squeezing my voice out, I told her.

"...Yes."

Firill gripped the knife's hilt tightly and nodded.

"Ah—"

At this moment, she showed a painful expression.

"Firill-chan, what's wrong?"

Iris frantically asked her. Firill groaned while pressing her hand on her shoulder's dragon mark.

"...It's hot."

"S-Show me!"

Mitsuki frantically pulled her collar to check the dragon mark on her shoulder, only to see the mark glow with yellow radiance completely beyond what it was earlier.

"The dragon mark has changed in color completely. Nii-san, Hraesvelgr is coming."

Mitsuki reported to me then raised her hand to signal to everyone in the corners of the plaza.

Hence, Lisa and the others summoned their fictional armaments and looked at the sky.

"Iris, I'm counting on you."

I looked up at the cloudy sky and extended my hand towards Iris.

Although it was unknown what kind of data I could obtain from Yggdrasil, assuming similar specs as the anti-dragon weapons I had used before, materializing it would definitely require borrowing dark matter from someone else.

Since Firill must act appropriately at the critical moment, I had asked Iris to be in charge of supplying me with dark matter.

However, Iris stared at my hand then shook her head to refuse.

"Mononobe, I feel that it's better for Mitsuki-chan to do it this time."

"Huh?"

"Mitsuki-chan, even while transferring dark matter, you can still give orders to everyone, right? So please, could you take my place?"

Without waiting for my answer, Iris said to Mitsuki.

"Why so suddenly—"

"Please, if it's with you, Mitsuki-chan, it'll definitely succeed!"

Seeing Iris so serious, Mitsuki reluctantly nodded.

"If you say so... Fine. Then please go to Firill-san's side and accompany her, Iris-san."

Mitsuki held my left hand lightly with her right.

Since I had grown taller, Mitsuki's hand felt smaller compared to when we were young.

Just by holding hands, many memories awakened in a chain reaction. This was proof of the times Mitsuki and I had spent together.

Even if some memories had already been forgotten, we shared many many memories, connecting us together as family.

She was always playing the role of the warmth closest to me, the voice most familiar to my ears.

With just that, I felt I could face any trial, no matter what, but—

Iris had yielded the spot by my side to Mitsuki. Feeling curious about her true thoughts, I looked at Iris.

Meeting my gaze, Iris showed a melancholic smile and nodded slightly at me.

"Do your best, Mononobe. As long as you hold hands, you won't lose it, right?"

"Iris..."

Iris probably asked Mitsuki to switch so that I would forget the least about Mitsuki.

Feeling her thoughts and wishes, I shifted my gaze back into the sky.

—Thank you.

Even without holding hands, I could still strongly feel the bond between Iris and me. I absolutely won't forget the sensation lingering on my lips.

"Right now, Nii-san... You feel exactly the same as three years ago."

Immediately, Mitsuki showed uneasiness in her gaze, looking at the side of my face while I was staring at the sky.

"—You're thinking too much. There's no need to make such a worried look. Leave it to me."

I felt guilty inside but I answered forcefully.

However, Mitsuki's expression stiffened further.

"It is identical just as I suspected. Back then also, Nii-san, after you suddenly said leave it to you... Hekatonkheir was driven away. Afterwards, Nii-san, you disappeared."

After speaking in a trembling voice, Mitsuki gripped my hand tighter.

"Nii-san... You are not going to disappear again, are you?"

"No, I want to stay by your side forever, Mitsuki. That's why—You have to hold onto me tightly."

The sun was clearly still at the mountain's edge but another part of the clouds in the sky suddenly brightened.

It was coming...!

Noticing Hraesvelgr's arrival, I closed my eyes and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

Lend me your power, Yggdrasil! Lend me the power to defeat Hraesvelgr!

—Demand acknowledged, data transfer restarting.

As though it had been waiting for my call all along, Yggdrasil's emotionless voice replied immediately.

Some part of my consciousness connected to it and a vast volume of data flowed in.

"Gah..."

My brain screamed. The internal pressure from the information flowing in was twisting my heart and soul.

My thoughts were in chaos. My emotions were devoured.

Memories—gradually getting distant.

The more information that flowed in, the more I lost in return.

It felt like being forced to watch a movie fast forwarded at several hundred times the speed without allowing my gaze to shift, engraving everything onto my mind.

My accumulated past was gradually collapsing, as though pushed out by the newly written information.

However, I did not know what I was losing. The instant something left me, I had already forgotten what it was.

Even the sense of loss making me want to scream loudly was being engulfed by the flood of information, to the point that even wanting to feel sad was not allowed.

The incoming data was like a tree's roots, gradually invading the deepest layer of my consciousness.

The existence in my mind that was not myself was gradually increasing in proportion.

Enduring that unpleasant feeling of a foreign object, I searched for the information I needed.

Having lost the foundation known as memories, I desperately kept my unstable personality together and dove into the sea of information.

Faced with Hraesvelgr which was immune to all sorts of physical interference, I sought a weapon capable of dealing with that dragon effectively.

Beneath my eyelids, numerous lights kept flashing.

Soul, spirit—I kept searching weapons data, among them included armaments that the modern world would view as occult concepts.

—Match found, anti-dragon weapon Marduk, auxiliary armament.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my mind.

Then gradually supplementing the data of the still incomplete Marduk, I looked for the potential to breakthrough the current predicament.

Disconnect!

The instant I obtained the necessary weapon information, I raised my mental defenses to prevent more data from flowing in.

Severing Yggdrasil's circuits, I was liberated from the pressure of information.

My name is—Mononobe Yuu.

Confirming my own name, I opened my eyes and swept my gaze in a circle.

Scattered in the corners of the plaza, the girls wielding fictional armaments—Tia, Lisa, Ariella, Ren—I remembered all their names.

Behind me, holding a knife, watching the battle silently was the princess from the Principaliy of Erlia—Firill. By her side, watching me worriedly was Iris.

Then right now, the girl holding hands with me, I clearly recognized her name was Mitsuki.

However—

"Ah..."

I could not help but cry out.

"Nii-san?"

Mitsuki looked at me, her expression seemed to be asking "What is the matter?"

"N-Nothing."

Despite feeling a vague outline of what I had lost, I still shifted my gaze back to the sky.

Since I had not forgotten the reason for fighting, I should focus my attention on the opponent that needed to be taken out, not think about unnecessary things for now.

But why did I feel so unsettled? Clearly Mitsuki and I... were holding each other's hand.

That cold omen was putting me at a loss what to do. At this moment, I saw the golden light flying in. A brightly shining giant bird appeared, breaking past the clouds. The instant I saw that bird, I dispelled all unnecessary thoughts.

The yellow dragon—"Yellow" Hraesvelgr.

It was the dragon in pursuit of Firill, as well as the enemy that must be defeated.

And now, the method to defeat it was already in my mind.

I had probably obtained it in exchange for something irreplaceable.

Borrowing Mitsuki's dark matter, I constructed the lost weapon for slaughtering that dragon.

"Marduk... Psionic multi-barreled cannon, Noah!"

Pitch-black dark matter was gradually transmuted into a pre-civilization weapon.

On a rotating turret, the double-barreled artillery took on physical form. Since it was a size smaller than the previous weapons, Noah was almost in a complete state after I constructed it.

The multi-barreled design had glowing lines carved on the surface. Moving according to my will, it aimed at Hraesvelgr.

All previous anti-dragon weapons were controlled by a mental link, but I felt an even stronger connection to this multi-barreled cannon.

The vitality inside my body was gradually sucked away by Noah.

Reading the downloaded information, I gradually understood what kind of weapon it was.

The inventors of this weapon had discovered tiny quantities of particles in the atmosphere that interacted with souls—namely, what we now called ether—then apparently found applications for it.

Noah, the Ark going through to the Far Beyond, was a weapon for amplifying and firing the gunner's thoughts. After being compressed to high density, mental waves could cause a slight amount of ether to materialize, thereby obtaining the power to interact physically—

I did not know whether the inventors created this weapon with something like Hraesvelgr as an imaginary enemy. However, since it used mental energy, there was a high chance that it could interfere with Hraesvelgr's spirit body.

Considering this weapon's characteristics, I could predict that the higher the density of ether, the more powerful the shots.

Golden particles were starting to drift down like snow.

I aimed at the source of those particles—Hraesvelgr descending in a straight line—and fired my own spirit.

"—Fire!"

The double-barreled cannon fired shells of light at the same time.

When confronted with positron blasts and antimatter projectiles, Hraesvelgr made no effort to dodge, but now, it flapped its wings hard and halted rapidly in the air.

Most likely, it instinctively detected danger.

However, Hraesvelgr's evasive action was not fast enough. Out of the two shots, one struck the edge of its wing.

Golden feathers scattered.

"...It's working!"

Iris cheered.

But Hraesvelgr regrouped in the air and switched to flying in a spiral.

Although I hit the target and had inflicted damage, it was quite far from a critical wound.

Then I just had to keep firing until I ran out of energy.

Rotating the turret to track the flying Hraesvelgr, I fired consecutively.

"Crash down!!"

I understood that my fatigue would gradually accumulate with the firing of each shell of light. The shells' source was my thoughts—mental energy. The more I fired, the power known as fighting spirit or mental energy, which supported the mind, would gradually deplete.

Hraesvelgr was turning rapidly in the air above the waterfall, dodging the multi-barreled cannon.

I could not hit again, the number of attacks were not enough.

Hraesvelgr was steadily decreasing its altitude. Fluttering in the surroundings, the golden particles were gradually increasing in concentration. If it approached a bit closer, we would probably get enveloped in particles again and lose our ability to move.

In that case—

"Please, Iris, give me your dark matter too!"

Without looking back, I extended my empty right hand backwards.

Since Mitsuki's dark matter was continually converted into energy to drive the turret, I needed Iris' help ''to create another turret''.

"G-Got it!"

Iris gripped my right palm with her warm hand, filling my heart with power—Her dark matter flowed into me.

"Noah—second turret!"

I continued to fire at Hraesvelgr while simultaneously constructing a second psionic multi-barreled cannon next to me.

This strained my mind heavily, making me dizzy.

However, using willpower, I maintained my consciousness that was about to cut off, then I stared at Hraesvelgr in the sky.

"FIRE!!"

The first turret's shells were fired as though chasing Hraesvelgr while the second turret's shells were fired as though blocking the direction of its advance.

Nevertheless, Hraesvelgr twisted its body nimbly. The shells merely brushed past its wings.

—Strike!!

I gritted my teeth and continued to fire consecutively.

I fired nonstop at the light of souls in the sky, but this was still not enough.

The shells brushed past Hraesvelgr's body many times, but were off by a sliver. None were direct hits.

The particles in the surroundings were getting more concentrated. The time limit was at hand.

At this rate, we were not going to make it.

"Firill too... Please!"

I made a final gamble. Although my brain might short circuit, there was no other choice left.

"Eh, b-but... in the critical moment, I need to take my own—"

"Forget about later! If you fight as hard you can now, perhaps there will be a way! If you want to live—lend me your strength!"

"......Okay!"

Clang, the knife fell to the ground. Firill hugged me from behind.

I could feel a voluptuous and soft sensation on my back. Her dark matter also flowed into me.

Normally speaking, I could not possibly handle dark matter from three people, but since weapon blueprints served as an unerring filter, I was able to control and transmute Firill's dark matter as well through this filter.

"Noah—T.H.I.R.D. T.U.R.R.E.T!!"

I had long passed the limit of my processing power. My brain screamed. My head felt like it was going to explode from inside.

However, I gritted my teeth as though trying to grind my teeth to dust, squeezing out power beyond my limit.

The third psionic multi-barreled cannon was gradually constructed. I felt blood dripping from my nose.

Even so, I still clung forcibly to my consciousness, locking on the target with my blurry eyes, firing three multi-barreled cannons at the same time.

"FIRE!!"

Hraesvelgr tried to turn rapidly in a panic, but this time, it was cornered.

Two of the six shots struck directly. The giant golden bird lost balance completely.

—Now victory is decided!

"Fire, fire, fire, fire—!!"

I mustered all my strength, turning the will to vanquish that dragon into ammunition, firing consecutively with the three Noahs.

With every impact, golden particles would scatter, gradually thinning out Hraesvelgr's coating of light.

If Hraesvelgr existed and lived in this world, it must possess a living physical body. The power to manifest souls must also be used while in a living state. This was a matter-of-fact principle.

The coating of light was most likely Hraesvelgr's own spirit. Unlike humans whose spirit was contained within the body of flesh, Hraesvelgr's spirit must be large enough to envelop its physical body.

And that coating of light was gradually getting peeled off. The shells fired by me were shaving off and scattering the giant bird's spirit.

Beneath the outer coating that neutralized all kinds of attacks, what existed were yellow rather than golden feathers.

"If it's now, I think everyone's attacks might work! Mitsuki, give the signal to attack!"

I kept firing the cannons while speaking to Mitsuki.

"Y-Yes, roger that! Everyone—please attack!"

Mitsuki raised her left hand then swung it down forcefully. This was the signal to start attacking.

Stationed in a formation around the plaza, Lisa and the others fired at the sky with their fictional armaments.

Due to my attacks, Hraesvelgr was almost entirely stripped of its coating of light. Everyone's attacks were striking Hraesvelgr directly.

—Kuahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!

Hraesvelgr cried out in pain. What fluttered in the air were not particles but real feathers.

Losing a wing, Hraesvelgr crashed down towards the waterfall.

Controlling three turrets, I aimed and poured the last of my strength into them, converting it into energy for Noah.

"—FIRE!!"

Dazzling light erupted from the muzzles, firing shells that were several times larger than earlier.

The six spheres of light sank straight into Hraesvelgr's body.

Immediately, a gigantic explosion swallowed Hraesvelgr.

Golden particles were then scattered by the blast pressure.

"!"

I closed my eyes for an instant. When I opened them again, the giant golden bird had vanished.

Yellow feathers and shining particles were falling from the air like snow.

Even after looking around the sky, I could not see any signs of Hraesvelgr.

Victory...?

I could not hear the giant bird's calls or the flapping of its wings. The only noise was the sound of the waterfall.

"...We defeated it?"

Gripping my right hand tightly, Iris asked.

"Yes—It looks like we won."

Mitsuki murmured in a daze.

Scattered around the plaza, everyone cheered and ran towards us.

Seeing this, I finally felt a real sense of victory.

I was utterly exhausted. My vision kept swaying.

But for just a bit longer... At least until everyone returned, I tried hard to stay standing.

"Ah—"

Separating from my back, Firill exclaimed in surprise.

"...What's the matter?"

I asked in my hazy consciousness.

"Grandfather seemed to be there just now..."

I looked at where her finger was pointing, but could only see golden particles that gradually faded and disappeared.

"Oh... Never mind, sorry, I guess I imagined it."

Firill smiled wryly and shook her head.

"No... It's possible that the souls absorbed by Hraesvelgr were finally freed. If you have any words to convey... How about using this chance to say them?"

I encouraged Firill and she nodded.

"Yeah, if Grandfather really is present... I must convey this to him."

She turned her gaze towards the spot where she could vaguely see her grandfather.

Ahhh—No good. My consciousness... already—

Then my vision dimmed and the surrounding noise gradually faded into the distance.

"...Thank you."

The last thing I heard was Firill's word of thanks that took all her strength to speak.

===Part 3===

"Good work, Yuu."

Not far from the waterfall's observation plaza, on a rooftop, Kili Surtr Muspelheim spoke softly.

Kili had sneaked out of the palace and witnessed everything. Watching Mononobe from a distance while he lost consciousness and was looked after, she smiled.

Targeted by NIFL, although she was ordered to standby in the palace, she had no reason to obey such an order. A bit of danger was nothing if it meant she could watch him fight.

"Hey! You bitch! Hurry and untie this rope!"

An angry voice shouted from underfoot. Kili looked down with an expression of distaste. Under her was the Sleipnir sniper all tied up in rope—John Hortensia.

"Shut up and give me some peace."

Kili glared at the soldier and immediately generated dark matter next to John's mouth, transmuting a ball gag.

"Ooh, ooh!"

Unable to speak, John moaned while squirming pointlessly.

"Listen here, let me make this clear... I saved you, got that? Had you sniped her, then right now, you'd have been killed by him."

Kili glanced at the sniper's rifle fallen on the ground next to the roof, then sighed deeply.

Ignoring Mononobe Yuu's warning, John still attempted to snipe Firill from here, probably as a precaution in case Hraesvelgr could not be defeated.

Nevertheless, Yuu had easily defeated Hreidmar. Given the way he was right now, he would have sensed John's presence as soon as he entered sniping posture, then eliminated the enemy mercilessly.

It would be huge mistake to think that Yuu would present openings when fighting Hraesvelgr. Precisely because he had no slack to spare, he was not going to show any mercy and would surely blast John to death with that cannon.

"Mm~!"

"Dear me, what a scary look, however, indeed... I only saved you and that girl out of convenience. Because I have questions for you."

"Mm~!"

"—What on earth is Hreidmar?"

As soon as Kili asked that, John instantly stopped moaning. Fear surfaced on his face and he began to tremble.

"From the way you look, you apparently saw his true identity."

"......"

John's silence was equivalent to answering yes.

"Your commanding officer is the one who gives orders to it, right? What kind of person is that guy? What does he intend to do to my Yuu?"

John frowned and shook his head once.

"Mmmm~!"

He seemed to be moaning like complaining.

"—Fufu, your face looks like you're saying 'Yuu is not yours.' Are you jealous?"

"Mmguu~!"

John went red to his ears while his bound body kept struggling.

"Fufu, what a cute reaction. Let me give you some honest advice since I like you a bit. If you know nothing about Hreidmar, it means that it is something your position is not allowed to know, yet.. through that pair of eyes, too excellent for your own good, you saw."

John made a stiff expression. Kili looked at him with eyes of pity.

"Under such circumstances, what you face next is most likely an unfortunate ending. I sincerely suggest that you don't return to your commanding officer."

"......"

John looked away and remained silent.

"Oh my oh my, look at your lost expression. The way I see it, apart from NIFL, you have no place to go. No helping it—Then I shall kidnap you."

John widened his eyes and showed a look of surprise.

"Because it's been so lively these recent days... I'd feel a bit lonely if I go back to being alone. Since we're both people without a place to belong to, aren't we perfect travel companions?"

"Mm~!"
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v04 274.jpg|thumb]]

John shook his head with all his strength to refuse.

"You hate it that much? Even if I say that it's for Yuu's sake?"

"...?"

John's gaze seemed to be asking Kili "What do you mean by that?"

"Because through this incident, I can be certain that he is being watched by multiple unidentified existences apart from your commanding officer. At this rate, something will take him away."

Kili's eyes flashed with the light of insanity.

"I would hate that. The same goes for you, right?"

"......"

"So, before our mutual enemies are eliminated, let's cooperate, shall we? If you want to kill me, save it for after that, okay?"

Smiling cheerfully, Kili took the ball gag off John.

"So, may I ask you to introduce yourself? Although other people seem to call you John, you must have a real name, right? Little lady?"

John showed extreme unease in response to the question. However, she finally answered in a quiet voice.

"...Jeanne."

"A name that suits you very well, noble and courageous—And very unfortunate, I might add."

Kili chuckled and bent down to use her finger to stroke the cheek of the scowling maiden—

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>